《Hundred》 Volume 1 - Prologue Why? Why is this happening?! This is too muchD In this town, old-fashioned buildings like churches and temples stood alongside modern skyscrapers. The sight of happy tourists sightseeing, churchgoers attending morning worship, and people joyfully going about their daily activities gave off the most peaceful feeling. And yet The blinding flash of a brilliant beam coupled with a jarring, concussive blast transformed this idyllic scene into a bloody, nightmarish hell. Nor was it over. The beam heedlessly, ceaselessly raked the area over, and explosive sounds continued without interruption. The innards of the buildings in the area were exposed. They hardly had a chance to serve their intended purpose; construction had only just recently finished. Now that work was wasted; they were practically unrecognizable in their current state, all hint of their original forms was but a memory. Those were the lucky ones. The majority of buildings had been reduced to a state worse than rubbleswirling whirlwinds of dust which collected on the fallen ruins of their brethren. Explosion followed explosion, never pausing. Wh-What?! Wh-Whats going on?! What the hell is going on?! a boy screamed, crouching slightly. Whats happening to this town?! I dont understand! Nor was he alone in his ignorance and incomprehension; all around people pondered the same questions. Is it terrorists? An accident? Or maybeD their terrified imaginations filling in the blanks. Screaming, panicking, and running to and fro, the townspeople sought salvation. An explosion rocked the area the boy was in. Uwaaa?! A gust of air, displaced by the impact of the blast, struck the boy, sending him flying. Why?! Why is this?! But seconds later, the boy, struggling to rise to his feet amidst the fallen rubble, caught sight of huge monsters covered in shining, yellow patterns. No way, are theyD A memory rose; unbidden in his mind. Three years ago, along with a number of tiny meteorites from some distant corner of the universe, a mysterious, heterogeneous life-form had made their way to Earththe Savage. Utterly unlike humanity in that their skin was tough as steel and covered in shining, yellow patterns, they nevertheless possessed the ability to communicate with one another. They boasted long antennae, sharp, glaring eyes, blade-like talons on their feet, and enormous, pincered limbs in place of handsbearing overall, a strange resemblance to insects. The monsters before his eyes were none other than these selfsame Savage. Because of the Savage, humanity had finally reconciled, and the UN had formed an alliance. In cooperation with the PMCs of the world, they had annihilated the Savage in the Antarctic. DDSo, how could they possibly be here? His body trembled in fear. Hed heard many times from many peoplehis teachers, his parents, everyone, reallyof the terror and dread of the Savage. It was truly terrifying. Fear was the only possible response. His legs threatened to give way at any moment. Nevertheless, he shook off his fear, and began to run. He had, after all, made a most important promise. He needed to go there. He finally arrived at the park located at the heart of the town. It had always been a lively and crowded place; today, it was empty. More than likely, everyone had fled to safety in the wake of the Savage attack. Silence now reigned here. The parks sole occupant was a beautiful girl, with silver hair and a lovely dress. There she waited on the promised bench as if nothing had happened. She was fast asleep, breathing lightly. The locale was more than suitable for an afternoon nap; perhaps she had dozed off? Her sleeping visage was both serene and charming. He wanted nothing more than to sit down beside her and watch her sleep, but now was not the time for such things. Get up! The boy raced to the girls side, shook her body, and called out to her. Ah, you finally made it The girl stirred, smiling gently. She quickly sensed something awry in the boys expression. Whats wrong? Weve got a huge problem! The Savage have appeared! Suddenly, they were enveloped in darkness: shadows. The Savage! We need to move! The boy took the perplexed girls hand in his own and began to run. One airborne Savage suddenly landed immediately in front of them. The ground quaked and water overflowed from the parks pond. Damn it! Enemies both in front and behind. Furthermore, these Savage were enormoustheir size comparable to that of a house. Some measured three, even four meters in height. The oppressive feeling threatened to overwhelm them. As the boy and the girl picked themselves back up, the creature before them glared at the sight. Raising its pincers high above its head, it prepared to attack. DDWe need to get out of here, now! This way! The boy pulled the girls hand, drawing her to him and kicking up dirt. The Savage missed. Its attack pierced through the ground instead, throwing up a violent cloud of dust. Suddenly the boys arm was jerked from behind. GaaD?! As the grip on his hand was released, a scream filled his ears. He turned to see the girl collapsed on the ground. Her leg had gotten caught on the rubble, and shed tripped. Are you alrightD? Y-Yeah Im okay she answered, trying to pull herself up. The boy noticed the head of a Savage popping up over the tops of the foliage behind them. White light began to gather there. This is bad! The boy knew that the Savage could fire some kind of beam from their head. The explosions ringing out until now had all been caused by this, after all. Get downD! He threw himself to the ground alongside the girl. Seconds later, the beam fired, dyeing the world in white. Uaaah! A roar sounded, and the resulting shockwave kicked up fragments of rubble, clouds of dust, and other things into a vicious swirl. The boy was blown away. His body crashed into a piece of rubble and came to a hard stop. The girl had also been blown away. Her body rolled and rolled until it came to rest at the feet of another Savage. The Savage became aware of the girls existence, and targeted its new prey. Its pincered claws extended in length. The boy realized it was reaching out to grab the girl. STOOOOOOOP! A heart-rending scream tore itself free of the boys throat. He knew that humans were but prey before the Savage. Caught in the Savages grip, the girls feet were lifted clean off the ground as her body was lifted into the air. The girls body hung suspended in the air as the Savages mouth gaped wide. What do I do?! DDBAAMD! Suddenly, the sound of artillery fire could be heard. An explosion rocked the approaching Savages head. The line of fire could be traced to a tank belonging to the Good Morning Army. The military had come! The girl fell out of the hands of the targeted Savage. Oh He raced to the side of the girl, whod fallen atop a pile of rubble. Blood drained from his face as he caught sight of her. She gasped painfully for air. Her dress was torn where the Savages pincers had cut her. The opening allowed him to see a single line of red running down her skin. The pincered hands of her attacker had scarred her lovely white skin. Hey, are you alright?! Calling out to her in vain, he received no reply. The girl continued to cry out in pain, the hazy sounds of her voice leaked from her throat. Dark, polluted blood seeped fresh from her wound. Shit, Ive gotta stop the bleeding, or else His first priority, however, was to escape the current situation. Now that the Savages attention was on the army, they had forgotten about the boy and the girl. If there was a time to escape, it was now. The boy took the girl in his arms and ran from the scene with all his might. Things should be alright now that were this far The boys legs had given out about five minutes after leaving the Savage behind. The surrounding buildings had been left in ruin and there was nary a soul in sight. Sorry, this might hurt a little With those words, he sat down on a large slab of concrete. He carefully laid the girl down on as smooth and flat a spot as he could find. Uuuh, ha nnnaaah A pained voice leaked from her mouth. Her breathing was shallow and her forehead drenched in sweat. What What is this? The boy had noticed something strange. His gaze froze on the area where had dress had torn and revealed the wound on her chest. With the wound as a focal point, the surrounding skin had darkened noticeably. It felt to him as if the darkness was even now spreading, encroaching upon her body. Is it some kind of poison? He recalled a time when he had been stung by a bee. His mother had given him the following treatment: tying off the circulation to his arm, shed proceeded to suck the poison out with her mouth. This time, however, the wound was on her chest; he couldnt exactly follow the same process. He nevertheless decided that the poison, at least, must be drawn from the wound. From the wound, hed From someone elsesDD More importantly, how could he touch his lips to a girls body? Such a thing was well beyond his experience. The mere thought had thrown off his breathing, sped up his heart rate, and dried out his mouth. This was the boys first time experiencing such feelings. Was it really okay to do this of his own volition? He briefly entertained such thoughts before he concluded that circumstances did not allow him the luxury of inaction. SorryD! Apologizing in his mind, the boy lowered his lips to the girls wounded chest and began to suck. Nnn fuuaa nnn Desperately, he drew the poison out with his pursed lips. The taste of iron ran strongly in his mouth, but it was coupled with a strange, lighter taste. NnDDhaaa! *spit*. He spat the darkened blood out of his mouth. It stuck firmly to the concrete. Having cast aside his anxiety with the first go, he determined there was no need for fear. Once more he drew the blood from the girls body, and once more he spat it out. Twice, thrice he repeated this simple action. Kaha, keho Nnn, keho On the third try, the boy choked as he spat out the tainted blood he held in his mouth. ButDD Thank you The girl in his arms smiled at him, and he smiled at her in turn, showing his relief. Suddenly, things changed. Whats going on? Whats What had been clear to his eyes mere moments prior suddenly faded into a hazy blur as his head began to spin. Squinting didnt fix it. Damn it; whats going on?! His head grew heavy, and his body was unwilling drawn to the ground. His consciousness slipped for a brief moment. As with his vision, his thoughts began to cloud over. Is this the poison? Despite his failing consciousness, the boys face yet expressed his frustration. The Savages poison had been far more potent than hed expected. There was a silver lining in this cloud, however; the girls symptoms seemed to have ceased. At least shed make it, or so he desperately hoped. But as for himself? The boy readied himself for death. A distant voice echoed in his ears. A hallucination, this was not. No, it was unmistakably a mans voice. He heard the sound of approaching footsteps. Someone came to help? In that case, not just the girl, but possibly he himself might yet be saved. Thatd be great. Just as he dared to hope for salvationDD Eh? He felt a dull sense of pain on the back of his head; his brain rattled in his skull. He staggered. A forceful impact ran throughout his body shortly thereafter. What was that just now? It seemed as if hed been struck from behind with some kind of blunt weapon. That said, he had no way of knowing what it truly was. But, no Why? A voice screamed his namethe voice of the girl, which slowly faded into oblivion. The boys consciousness had long since faded. Volume 1 - CH 1 Mh, mmhh Bathed in sunlight, Kisaragi Hayato opened his eyes. The sounds of a reciprocating engine and rotating propellers reached his ears. Well be arriving shortly, reported the pilot. The transport had already begun landing preparations. I dreamt of that girl again, huh It was a dream of himself and another having suffered in a Savage attack while in the Gutenburg Kingdom of the Britannia Commonwealth. Hed often seen this dream since he had been a child. I wonder if that really happened Hayato thought. He had, after all, indeed been the victim of a Savage attack in the Gutenburg Kingdom in the past. There, among other things, he had lost his parents, injured his head, and fallen into a coma. In his weakened state, he had lost most of his memories of his time in Gutenburg, though he wasnt sure if the attack was the direct cause. Had the full events of the dream been revealed, or was there more to see? Was the incident even real? Even now, he had no way of knowing. Either way, that sure looked like a close call Originally, hed planned to arrive at the massive aircraft carrier Little Garden yesterday evening, but weather problems and other things had come up. Exiting the country had thus taken longer than expected, and his arrival had now been delayed to the very day of the school entrance ceremony. Given his lateness, he wondered whether he would have the time to visit his little sister, Karen, who was hospitalized, upon his arrival. He glanced outside the window, seeing only ocean. Nonetheless, the aforementioned destination, Little Garden, was out there somewhere. Its training facility housed a crystal which would alter its form when touched by a human. This so-called Variable Stone would then reveal the creation of a weapon worn on the armsDD Hyaku Busou[1], also colloquially referred to as a Hundred. There, Hayato would be armed with this Hundred and receive training to become a Slayer dedicated to fighting the Savage. He would fight for his sister, whose body had been weakened by illness from the time she was young, to receive better medical treatment. At the facility, now his new home, he would also fight to protect his fellow comrades from the fate hed experienced: losing parents to the Savage and a life of poverty. At that momentDD He looked through the window a second time, finally catching a glimpse of the elusive Little Garden. If we can arrive without further trouble, therell be still some time left until the school entrance ceremony. Ill be able to visit my sister, even if just for a bit! So this is it, huh? Little Garden With the exception of the harbor section[2] which held its runway, Little Garden was encased in airtight, mirrored glass, giving it the appearance of a long, narrow trapezoid. The design made it impossible to peer inside. Despite how it looked, however, an ordinary town could be found within with residence openings so scarce, they had to be assigned. I wonder if Ill find it here The answer to his questionDD The true identity of the girl in his dream. Now that I think about it, ever since my sister and I came into contact with the Hundred, my memories have been gradually returning, so I guess its just a matter of time. If he touched a Hundred again, those memories from long ago just might be restored. This hope he secretly held in his heart. The transport began to lower its altitude, and started to circle the skies above Little Garden. Only ten minutes later, Kisaragi Hayato set foot upon Little Garden. Nii-san, you havent tied your necktie properly, you know The girl, whose raven black hair stood in stark contrast to the hospitals white walls, pointed this out as she raised her upper body from the bed. Her name was Kisaragi Karen. Though she had a good complexion and otherwise seemed quite hale, her life in the hospital hadnt given her skin much exposure to the sunlight, leaving it snow-white and clear. It cant be helped, right? Ive never had to tie one of these before, Hayato sulked as his sister reached out her arms. Please, come a bit closer. Ill fix the knot for you. Its fine; its good enough already. Thats no good. Knowing that Nii-san is a slob is already unpleasant enough, but you must at least do it properly for the school entrance ceremony. So, please come a bit closer. Her tone was gentle, but her eyebrows were raised. Hayato knew that when Karen was like this, she could be quite stubborn. Yeah, got it. Deciding it couldnt be helped, Hayato brought himself closer. She unfastened his necktie and began to retie it. There, problem solved she said, her face beaming in satisfaction. He checked in the mirror and it had been tied exceptionally well. It hadnt even taken a minute, yet the knot had taken its proper shape. Youre quite good at this. Im a bit surprised, you know? Its because I researched how to tie a knot before Nii-san came. I was thinking, I guess it wont be tied neatly, anyway, so Anyway, huh? You I was right, wasnt I? When it comes to Nii-san, theres nothing I dont know. Karen bared her feelings with a smile and presented her forehead. Whenever Karen wanted praise, demanded an apology, or other things of that nature, she would demand a kiss in this manner. If he refused, shed sulknot something he wanted. Though, she would eventually cheer up, thatd take time he didnt have right now. In other words, refusal wasnt an option. Seriously, this girls a hopeless case Even while sighing in exaggerated astonishment, he nevertheless placed a hand on her long, black hair, held in place by a white hairband, and lightly touched her forehead for a brief moment with his lips. Will that do? Ehehe. This was the first kiss in a month, right? Karen smiled, satisfied. Shed likely be in good spirits for some time to come. Oh, thats right; how is everyone at the institution doing? I think you know the answer to that already, right? Hayato turned his gaze toward the computer tablet that was placed near Karens bedside. She accessed the cybernet with it and used it to communicate with everyone at the institution. Of course, Hayato was also aware of the fact that she played games on it as well. Looks like Nii-san found out Everyone happily reported how theyre playing games with Karen. Uuh Even though I told them not to tell Nii-san I know you feel isolated and lonely, but its no good if you dont study, you know? If you keep this up, and the time comes when you can attend school, youll be in quite a bit of trouble. I know that, but Your reply? Yeees Karen answered energetically. At the same time a knocking sound echoed throughout the room followed by a womans voice coming from the other side of the door. Karen-chan, is it okay if I come in? Yes, its fine, was Karens friendly reply. The door groaned and opened. Ara, could you perhaps be Karens Onii-san? A woman dressed in a white gown and nurses cap with a small mole under her eye came into the room, pushing a medical cart before her. She had long, black hair and, unlike Karen, a curvaceous figure. Her appearance resembled Hayato and his sister, as if she, too, was from Yamato. This is the nurse Im indebted so much to. Nii-san, please greet her properly and introduce yourself. Im Kisaragi Hayato. Im in your debt for caring for my sister. Hayato bowed his head, greeting her in accordance with Karens urging. The nurse smiled in response. Karen-chan speaks about you quite often. Always saying about what a cool Onii-san you are. Ah, not at all His mind went blank. What should he say to such a beautiful and voluptuous woman Nii-san, looking at Miharus breasts and turning all deredere Ecchi I didnt! He instantly objected, but the breasts of the nurse in front of his eyes were in fact considerably large. As a man, he couldnt help it if his gaze was unwillingly captivated by such a sight. On that point, when it came to Karen, however too bad was all that came to mind. Ufufu, just as Karen-chan said, Im a nurse of this hospital. Kashiwagi Miharu. I was also born in Yamato, the same empire Hayato-kun and Karen-chan come from, and so I was asked to watch over Karen-chan. Hows she doing? Her being in charge of Karen mattered much more to Hayato than her being from Yamato. Hed often heard about his little sisters condition from the person in question, but he had no way of knowing how much of it was true. Well, shes here now, so shell definitely get better. It might seem just like a small step, but shes able to walk now. If progress keeps up during rehab, before you know it, shell be attending school. Her words filled him with a sense of relief. I see. Thats great Karens illness caused abnormalities in her muscle function. The Savage had appeared alongside a huge meteorite which had struck the South Pole. The spread of this illness began shortly after this incident, which later came to be known as the First Attack. The current methods of treatment hadnt yet been created at that time, and stricken by illness, Karen had thus never before attended school. It was only recently that shed escaped the confines of her wheelchair. If she were able to walk againsomething that no longer seemed all that far offshe could finally attend school. One could say that this was all thanks to having come to Little Garden. Interrupting siblings that surely want to be alone after they havent seen each other for so long isnt preferable, but we havent had a meeting today, right? We just need to do a few, small examinations. Actually, I have to get going anyway. The school entrance ceremony will be starting soon. That would make today the Bugeikas[3] school entrance ceremony, right? Yet, I can barely get there in time With a wry smile, he lifted his travel bag from the bed. Suddenly, Karens mood turned serious. Nii-san, Im really grateful for everything. Whats this all of a sudden ButD You see, because of me, Nii-san had to come here. Even if youre bound to catch some ferocious glares because of it Youre worrying about those kinds of things? Just focus on getting better. Also, thats not my only reason for coming here, okay? Its also because of the facility. Chuckling, Hayato petted Karens head. Nii-san will stay safe, no matter what. Im diligently praying for you every day. Praying, is it? Could you please stop with strange stuff like black-magic? Its white-magic, so its fine. Thats close enough, isnt it? That kind of thing Karen had gone through a phase where shed obsessed over the occult while searching for a cure for her illness. She had acquired considerable knowledge of black magic, fortune telling, and other things of that nature. When it came to results, however, that was a different matter. On that point, even when it came to fortune telling, there hadnt been any success stories. No, when it came to black magic and other such experiments, they were an annoyance better left alone. Ehehe, Im just joking. I just pray for Nii-san to be safe, nothing else. Alright then, I better go. Nii-san, if nothing gets in the way after my tests are over and the school entrance ceremony finishes, please come back. You see, there are still so many things I want to tell you Gotcha, Ill do just that. Saying that, Hayato put his hand on the door. Once more, Karens voice could be heard from behind. Nii-san, have a safe trip. All this atop an aircraft carrier; its pretty hard to believe Hayato murmured as he left the hospital. Looking up toward the sky, he saw mirrored glass, something he hadnt even known existed. In fact, were it not for the strong, salty smell of ocean water in the air, he might very well have forgotten he was now at sea. The university battleship, Little GardenDD Boasting a surface area of more than four square kilometers, a town atop an aircraft carrier. Simply by scale alone, one could scour the entire world and not find its equal. In order to preserve its freedom, Little Garden never stopped sailing. For something of this scale, this was undoubtedly a worlds first. This ship wasnt attached to any nation. Little Garden had its headquarters in the federal state of Liberia, where the production company responsible for developing fighters, military ships, and so on, was located. Even though the Warslan company was a PMC[4], they had built Little Garden themselves to serve as a base both for battling the Savage and for the research and development of the Hundred weapon. For the sake of training Slayersthose who wielded the Hundredno expense was spared when it came to this huge aircraft carrier. That rationale had manifested itself in every aspect of its design. So thats the dorm, huh? The scene reflected in his eyes was of a refined, white, two-storied Western building. There were no other structures in the vicinity, so its appearance was somewhat reminiscent of an airport. Hayato stepped forward, onto the grounds. All became clear at the entrance to the dorm. A decorated plate, proudly emblazoned with the emblem of Little Garden Bugeika, was displayed on the wall in front of his eyes. There was no mistaking it. Excuse my intrusion he called out as he opened the door, a spacious foyer entered his vision. He saw a spacious lobby with a sofa, a large table, and other such things within. The students could well socialize here. It also seemed to be a good place to eat. It was, however, currently empty. Errr, is anyone here? Hayato asked, when suddenlyD HAYATOD! Eh? A loud voice resounded through the lobby as the sounds of footsteps drew near. Ive wanted to meet you, HayatoD! Uwaaa?! Someone from inside the corridor suddenly leapt at him. Hayato attempted to dodge, but with his travel bag in his hands, he couldnt make it in time *CRASH!* Hit with great force, he fell onto the carpet. Ouch! Whats wrong with you?! That hurts! Complaining, he looked up at the figure now lying on top of him. Crystal-clear, white skin and blue eyes. Well-groomed, captivating features and charming, silver hair beautifully tied with a ribbon. A surprisingly slender and soft physique. Is this person a girl? Countering his impression, the uniform of the person in question rejected that thought. This person appeared to belong to the same Bugeika as Hayato. Its a guy after all, isnt it? Hayato corrected himself. And quite a strange one to boot. That hurt; just what was he thinking?! Just as he was about to comment, You, that reallyDD Im Emil Crossford from the Gutenburg Kingdom of the Britannia Commonwealth, like Hayato. Im a freshman of the Bugeika. Its nice to meet you, okay? The newcomer leaned in and introduced himself with a smile, and caused Hayatos heart rate to shoot up. That guys smile; he remembered it from somewhere. Motionless, Hayato continued to stare. Whats wrong? Ah, no, its nothing. Because you were so forceful, I he silently thought to himself. Errr, IDD Still stunned, he tried to gather his thoughts and offer his own greeting in turn when he was struck by a sudden realization. Now that I think about it, you, how do you know my name? bout that, Kisaragi Hayatos a famous guy. Famous, you say? Ermm, that is, you seeDD Before we get to that, mind getting off of me first? Hayato, whod cut in, still had Emil lying on top of him. Even if this was for the purpose of something like male bondingD Actually, strike that, keeping a posture like this for that reason was pretty bad itself. It invited needless misunderstandings. Aah, sorry! Flustered, Emil attempted to rise. Suddenly, a cheerful voice mixed with laughter interrupted them. Hey, you guys. Flirting and getting all intimate here, are we? Turning his gaze to the owner of the voice, he saw a tall, young man with short, blonde hair standing there with a scandalized smile on his face. No, this so called flirting Its nothing like that, alright? This guy suddenly came clinging onto me! Yeah, thats because this person really, really wanted to meet you, you see. The young man who spoke was wearing an obviously new male Bugeika uniform like Emil. Are you a freshman too? Hayato asked. The blonde youth answered with a nod. Thats right, Im Fritz Glanz. I was the first to arrive at this mens dormitory, so, even if just temporarily, I am the leader of the freshmen. With that said, Ill be in your care from now on, rumored freshman. R-Right Same here Taking Fritzs outstretched hand, Hayato rose with his help. Thats nice, isnt it? The two of you, shaking hands like that. I want to shake Hayatos hand too! Im already up so theres no need for anything like that This was neither the time nor the place for such trivialities. Rather than that, there was something else he should worry about. Moments ago, this guy mentioned this as well; whats this rumor about me? Hayato asked, turning his head to indicate to Emil. Fritz nodded with an audible Ah. I got here the day before yesterday, so I heard the whole thing. The expectations for the new student shot through the roof the moment he placed first in the successive generations reaction reading during the Hundred aptitude test. So, the rumors are about that With that, Hayato understood. Something had been measured at the time Hayato had taken the aptitude test which Fritz had just mentioned. The reading had been astonishingly high; a fact Hayato was more aware of than anyone else. It had been thanks to that reading that Hayato had received such a warm welcome from Little Gardens Bugeika. And a warm welcome it was, for not only was his tuition waived, but hed even been provided additional scholarship support. His sister, who was frequently hospitalized as a result of her weakened condition, was now being treated by the worlds foremost medical team under the direction of the Warslan group; this benefit, was similarly free of charge. Even if I havent the slightest idea why they would be so generous Throughout the world, those who had the aim of becoming a Slayer would study the Hundred and other related matters. In order to deepen their knowledge on these topics, a training school had been created. However, unlike someone who had studied at that training school, Hayato had touched the Hundred during the school enrollment test not more than twiceDD While he had been studying about the Savage on his own long before arriving at Little Garden, when compared to those who had attended the training school, he was severely lacking when it came to technique and knowledge. This alone made the rumor seem like much ado about nothing, and having such a degree of expectation placed upon his shoulders worried him. Well, thats how it is. Now Ill lead you guys to your assigned room! Thats the duty of the freshmen leader! You two are the only ones left who havent been shown to their rooms yet! Saying that, Fritz walked off. Hayato, lets go. R-Right. Hayato took the travel bag that was lying on the floor, and trailing Emil and Fritz, started up the stairs. Only the men of the Bugeika lived in this dorm and so it wasnt all that spacious. To begin with, only one third of the students were middle and high schoolers of the Bugeika, and even the male and female counts combined did not amount to more than 30 freshmen. As Hayato had come to learn, while the Bugeika was technically part of the Little Garden High School, they were heavily influenced by public authorities. It was a fact that Slayers belonged to the Warslan Company as apprenticesDD beginning their service as preparatory-department students. It went without saying that entrance required graduation from middle school. Even though the school curriculum was special, it used the same three year system as the Futsuuka[5], and the majority of people that graduated then belonged to a private military company managed by the Warslan Company as mercenaries. Guarding VIP personnel and facilities, disaster relief, and other such things; those were the kinds of duties expected of them. Of all of those, their most important duty by far would be to fight the Savage. Its said that the Savage first came to Earth via a huge meteorite. At that time, people had incorrectly assumed it would simply burn up in the atmosphere. Contrary to expectations, however, it had, instead, splintered into tiny meteorites to which the Savage had clung. These had subsequently then showered the surface. The Savage carried by them then fled to the ocean to prolong their survival. After incubating for several years, they emerged once more and began to rampage. Its further been said that they had reached their considerable numbers by breeding, and moreover, it appeared that a new batch of them had also been discovered, flying toward the Earth via meteorite, once again. In the beginning, there hadnt been any attempts made as to calculate their numbers during the first attack when they first dropped onto the Earth aboard their fragments of the once enormous meteorite. The appearance of the Savage themselves could best be described as insect-like, though to be truthful, they were rather large and somewhat dissimilar in appearance. Their skin was as hard as steel, to the extent of being impervious to gunfire. Accordingly, early resistance efforts had resorted to the use of gigantic landmines and air strikes. Though humanity had succeeded in forcing them to retreat time and again, they had never once managed to deal the finishing blow. It was then that the Hyaku Busou, or Hundred, had been developed. These were anti-Savage weapons. While the first attack was ongoing, that is to say, when the splinters of the meteorite had first hit the Earth, scientists had become aware of a new material which transformed upon coming into contact with humans. The essential raw ingredient in its development was a red crystal harvested from those selfsame meteorites. This, they called Variable Stone. The Hundred, the fruits of those labors, were then utilized to fight the Savage. The children enrolled in this school were devoted to this endeavor. The school was currently limited to those who had not yet reached puberty at the time the meteorite had fallen; the Hundred would respond for no other. And thats your room. Fritz had pulled to a stop in front of the first corner room on the second floor. Its surprisingly spacious Hayato muttered, passing through the door Fritz had just opened. It was bigger than any room Hayato had lived in since he had left his homeland, Yamato. The facility room he had shared with his sister had only been a scant, six tatami[6] in size; in other words, not even half the size of this room. Wait. Wait a sec, you said our roomDD Emils gaze pointed toward the two installations in the room, single beds with a wide gap between them. As you can see, this is a double room. Which means that Hayato and I are in the same room?! Bugeikas students are meant to fight the Savage in the near future; you know that much, right? You arent alone at such timesyoure organized into teams to fight. Cohabitation is meant to strengthen communication, or at least thats what Ive heard. I was taught that by the Senpai who led me to my room. Fritz cheerfully patted Hayatos shoulder. Well, be good friends from here on, you magnificent two! When youre done unpacking, come to the lobby. Ill take you to the Bugeika school building. It cant be Could Char have done something unnecessary and put us in the same room Emil, leaning on the wall, muttered after Fritz had left them alone. So that Char youre talking about deliberately put us in the same room? No, thats Err, I wonder, huh? Might be a coincidence after all. Ahaha he said, forcing a smile. Anyway, please take care of me from today onward, Hayato. Y-Yeah What a weirdo, Hayato thought, but it wasnt like he could deal with the situation by simply rejecting the roommate he was going to live with from today on. Emil held out a hand which Hayato caught in a firm grasp. Ehehe He positively glowed in response as if his hearts desire had finally come true. Make that a super weirdo Thus, the curtain was drawn on Hayatos new life. So thats the Bugeika school building, huh? After leaving their luggage in the room and walking a little more than ten minutes under Fritzs partial guidance, they finally arrived at the entrance. Rather than calling it a school, this looks almost more like some sort of research facility, Id say. Or a hideout maybe? I know what you mean They were presented with a most formidable scene. It almost seemed to be a security checkpoint, with two guards keeping watch at the gate. The nondescript design, which featured hardly any windows, only served to further strengthen this impression. Hayato, do you have your PDA? PDA, huh? Thats this thing, right? In response to Emils question, Hayato pulled a flat, card-like portable device, roughly the size of a standard business card, out of his pocket. Hed been given it upon his arrival. It not only served as both his student ID and general identification document, it also doubled as a communication device, including features such as mailing, calling, and etc. Moreover, it apparently could even double as a replacement for his wallet. It seems it also functions as a gate pass. Emil placed his PDA against the sensor, whereupon the gate opened. Quite intuitive. Yamatos train ticket barriers had a similar system. Hayato, you too! From across the gate, Emil waved energetically. As prompted, Hayato and Fritz entered the premises as well. After walking a short distance more, they finally arrived at their destination: the auditorium. You finally made it, huh? I was getting tired of waiting! Amid the vast throng of both new and old students and the teaching staff, a cheerful girl with boyish looks, her hair done up on the side, called out to them. She was quite short with rather childish features, but a closer inspection revealed that she was wearing a proper Bugeika girls uniform. Her eyes burned with an unyielding spirit which made you forcefully aware of her strength of will. My bad, these guys took longer than expected to get ready, Fritz replied with the ease of familiarity, casually pointing at Hayato and Emil with his thumb. Oooh, are you two freshmen too?! Looking at Hayato and Emil with sparkling eyes, the girl thumped her chest and introduced herself. Im Reitia Santemirion, from the same federal state of Liberia as Fritz. This guy and I are acquaintances of sorts. If youre going to say that much, then just tell them were childhood friends already, Fritz said in mock astonishment, ruffling Reitias hair with his hand. Im always telling you not to touch my hair! Isnt that right, Fritztard?! Reitia bared her teeth in a growl at Fritz, who was stirring her up by ruffling her hair. Its not my fault your head happens to be at the perfect height. Gununu[7] Reitias face wrinkled in frustration at Fritzs unconcerned response. Watching the two closely, Emil remarked, smiling, You two are very close, right? Weve always been together since we were young. Unlike me, however, she doesnt look like shes grown at all. Hers are as small as before as well, Fritz answered, without a moments hesitation. Without skipping a beat, Reitia protested in turn, That. Is. Why. I. Said. Dont treat me like a child! And dont talk about my breasts! Anyway, now its your guys turn to introduce yourselves. I still havent heard your names. Ill introduce them then, I guess. The cute one here is Emil Crossford and the other is the rumored freshman, Kisaragi Hayato. Oooh, so youre the one who broke Claire-samas record, Kisaragi Hayato! Claire-sama? A question marked seemed to appear over Hayatos head; he had no idea who that was. Could it be that you dont know who Claire-sama is? Reitia asked in surprise. Hayato nodded, Yeah, if you wouldnt mind tellingDD Oi, you guys. Hurry up and come into the auditorium, a teacher called out, interrupting Hayato. Looks like the ceremonys about to start. Just as Emil finished speaking, noise began to fill the auditorium. Looks like well have to finish this conversation later; lets head in. Reitia rushed in first, followed by Hayato and the others. Following instructions, they lined up, whereupon the ceremony promptly began. From the wings of the stage, two girls appeared: a tall, pony-tailed girl with imposing eyes and a girl with red-rimmed glasses and a short, studious-looking haircut. Both were approximately the same age as Hayato and the others and were also dressed in Bugeika uniforms. The green of the uniforms which Hayato and friends wore, however, differed from the blue of the upperclassmen now appearing onstage. Dear freshmen, welcome to Little Garden! Standing center stage with a mic in front of her, and cutting off all conversation with her words, was the girl with a brown ponytail. As she spoke, noise in the auditorium ceased. I am the vice president of Little Garden Bugeika High Schools student council, Ridi Steinberg. I am also the person in charge of the freshmens training; please, bear that in mind, Bowing her head briefly, she continued, Now, let me introduce you all to the student standing beside me. She, like I, is both a second-year student as well as another vice president of the student council: Erika Candle. Together, we will conduct this ceremony. I am Erika Candle. My fellow students, first and foremost, Id like to congratulate you on your entrance to Little Garden Bugeika High School. The bespectacled girl gave this introduction before bowing politely and placing a small chest on top of the podium. Undoing its cover, she removed a triangular badge from within and presented it for the freshmen to see. From this point forward, you are all entitled to wear this badge. This proclaims your status as a student of Little Garden. This badge was already attached to the uniforms of the vice president pair and the others standing onstage. Theirs bore the number two on their surfaces, likely indicating their status as second-years. Each student will now be called by name. Please step forward and claim your badge. FirstDD One by one, as called by Ridi, the students proceeded to the front and accepted their badges from Erika. It seems like theyre calling those with the lowest rankings on the aptitude exam first, Reitia muttered, as the ceremony approached the halfway mark. How would you know that? Hayato enquired. The rankings have been posted, it seems. On the way over, some people spread the info, so if its true, I should be next. She was indeed. See? Just like I said, right? Reitia boasted proudly, taking off toward the stage. Since some 20 or so of the 30 total had already been called, her reaction reading must have been relatively high among the freshmen. Were pretty much the only ones left now, Fritz remarked. I know that Hayato was the best, but are we really the only ones after him? Emil asked as Ridi called Fritz name. Looks like youre better than me. Ill go first then. Parting with these words, Fritz headed to the stage. As he stepped onto the stage, high-pitched cheers broke out among the girls in the audience. Tall, with gorgeous blonde hair, and a smart appearance. Even as another male, Hayato well understood his popularity with the opposite gender; that was how much he stood out. Speaking of which, given such a testosterone-filled name as Bugeika, there are surprisingly more women than men Hayato murmured, glancing around the room. The number of males, Hayato included, amounted to less than a fifth of the total. Each year, the percentage of men that enroll grows, but it seems the Hundred just react more strongly to women. Were something of a rare species here, you know? In other words, since this school gathers those that the Hundred react to, there are more women Do you prefer it this way, Hayato? Thats, well, its certainly better than being surrounded by a bunch of lazy, filthy men, thats for sure. Hmph, Hayatos just another guy after all. Guy, is it Doesnt that apply to you as well? Well, that might be true, but Emil responded, smiling vaguely. Muu[8] Reitia returned, a look of dissatisfaction evident on her face. Something wrong? Thats obvious, isnt it? Reitias upset about how popular Fritz is with the girls, right? Oi, you! Dont say unnecessary things! Ehehe, sorry, sorry. WaitDD Im up next, right? Just as predicted, Ridi called out Emils name. Thats incredible Hayato mumbled unwittingly as Emil walked toward the stage, drawing just about the same number of cheers Fritz had. What are you talking about? The cheering for you is bound to be far more amazing. Fritz hadnt been back for but a second before blurting out something outrageous. Like thatll happen Hayato denied immediately. Moments ago, the host of voices screaming that Fritz was so cool could be easily heard. These same voices could now be heard crying out so cute. Hayato was neither as built as Fritz nor as cute as Emil; for better or worse, he felt his own appearance was rather ordinary. Undoubtedly, that, too, was how others saw him. There was no way someone like him would generate any cheersDD Cmon, its your turn. Get going already. Urged on by a slap on Hayatos back from Fritz, the auditorium broke out in a clamor far more intense than it had for either Fritz or Emil. Indeed, the scale was entirely different. Rather than simply echoing through the auditorium, it resounded throughout the building. I guess I really am getting some attention here That said, the gazes focused on his person werent unilaterally welcoming. Some glared at him with hostility, viewing him as a rival, or with a deep, ugly jealousy. Others peered at him as if he were an exotic animal on exhibit. This was all highly troubling. Hayato, do your best, okay? Passing through the audience on the way to the stage, he crossed paths with Emil, who wished him well. Wouldnt hang in there be more appropriate here? he thought. So, you are Kisaragi Hayato? Erika queried upon his arrival onstage. The eyes behind the glasses stared at Hayato as if measuring him. He felt a little taken aback, given that she hadnt looked at any of the other freshmen in this way, but nothing else happened that could be described as out of the ordinary. Welcome to Little Garden. We look forward to the day when you can serve as a Slayer. Hayato received the same badge the other students had before joining Emil and the others once more. With that, the award ceremony seemed to have drawn to a close. As Erika put the chest away, the program switched over to an introduction of the teaching staff. Everyones quite young, huh Hayato muttered as the teaching staff approached the stage. The majority seemed to be in their twenties. There were only a small handful who looked at least thirty. Hed heard the staff was relatively young for having been pioneers in Savage research and Hundred development, but he had honestly never expected it to be to this extent. After the staff finished introducing themselves, Ridi took the stand once more. Next, a word of greeting from the captain of the Academy Battleship, Little Garden; the supervisor of the elementary, middle, and high school section of the Bugeika infantry; our student council president; and she, who holds the position of Queen, Claire-sama. A nervous energy filled the auditorium. A beautiful girl with all the noble air of a young lady, her blonde hair in katemaki curls[9], stepped out of the wings and onto the stage. Despite having been called a Queen, she was of an age comparable to Hayato and his friends. That said, she had a strong, keen gaze and an aura of majestic dignity which made it clear the title was well deserved. This feeling was further reinforced by the fact that her uniform was uniquely a bright red. This likely signaled her status as president of the student council. By the same reasoning, the blue of the others probably indicated their status as vice presidents of the same. With the exception of these three, all other upperclassmen wore the same green uniforms as Hayato and the other freshmen. Queen Claire Harvey finally reached the podium. Silence immediately filled the room as the audience awaited her words. Excuse meD! Im sorry for being late! The sound of a door opening could be heard, followed by two voices echoing throughout the silent room. In a flash, everyones gaze spun from Claire, on the stage, to the entrance, where the voices had originated. There stood two girls of Oriental lineage. They wore Bugeika uniforms, the collars of which had a noticeable absence: badges. Arriving late on your very first day; you guys sure are brave. From her spot on the stage, Claire cast the two a withering glare, leaving them trembling in fear. Um we went out earlier this morning to pick up a few things at the shopping center, but it took more time than expectedDD I didnt ask for your excuses. You were warned in advance of the need to be punctual, Claire said flatly, drowning out the girls words. Sternly, she continued, Little Garden has no need for those who cant keep their word. Promptly pack your belongings and leave. The girls looked about ready to break into tears on the spot. The only person to approach them was the vice president, Erika Candle. Youve received an order from Claire-sama. Please return your PDAs at once, and leave this place. Make all necessary preparations for your departure from Little Garden on the morrow, including cleaning out your rooms later this evening, Erika ordered coldly. The freshmen in the room were stunned silent, dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events. Hey, just a sec, okay? Slicing apart the deafening silence with his words, Emil continued, I dont care if youre the captain, Queen, or student council president; punishing someone so harshly for being late just onceisnt that too much? Theyre crying already; why dont you show a little compassion? Oi, hold upD! NguuD What do you think youre doing, HayatoD?! Hayato had frantically covered Emils mouth with his hand. Im too much? Those should be my words! What do you think youre doing, butting in so belligerently? By all rights, I should expel you right along with them! I cant stand it when people abuse their authority, particularly when the only reason youre captain or student council president or whatever is because of your family. Leveraging family authority for something like that? How could anyone Claire-sama is a daughter of the family which runs the Warslan Company, and by extension, Little Garden! That means she wields an amazing degree of authority here, you knowD?! Reitia suddenly interrupted, attempting to forestall further argument from both Hayato and Emil. A member of the family which runs the Warslan Company, huh? That certainly does make her someone important if this keeps up, Emil just might really get expelled here Though hed only just met Emil, and despite finding him somewhat odd, watching his roommateone who had wished him the best for the duration of his stay in Little Gardenget expelled was, of course, something that did not sit well with him. If its come to this, I guess it cant be helped He had to do something about the current situation. Hayato turned to face the president, and offered up his opinion. Putting aside the manner in which the argument was made for a moment; to face expulsion for being late just oncedont you think thats a little extreme? Thats probably what Emils so upset about You are Kisaragi Hayato, correct? Due to his unfamiliarity with polite forms of speech, he faltered and was cut off. Claire narrowed her eyes, glaring at him in response. Err, yeah Thats right, but Hayato replied, pressured by the force of her gaze. It seemed even the the president had recognized Hayatos existence. Kisaragi Hayatono, all students here: engrave the words Im about to speak in your hearts, Claire declared. She continued on in a sober tone, While the Little Garden Bugeika might appear similar, it is ultimately altogether different from a normal school. Each and every one of you will gamble your lives in a war against the Savage; this is why you are Slayer apprentices of the Warslan Company. After graduation, you will be sent to the battlefield, where a single mistake can cause the annihilation of your entire unit. Whats important here isnt the number of errors, but rather a lack of obedience to the direct orders of a superior officer. Having said that, theres one more point I would addressDD Shifting her gaze to Emil, Claire went on. Emil Crossford, just now, you said that I am student council president and captain because of who my parents are. That is a mistake. I do not stand here now because my father manages the Warslan Company. No, I am the student council president who oversees all students of Little Gardenprimary, middle, high, and Bugeikaand captain because I am the Queen who holds the top rank among the Bugeika student body. More precisely, I am the one who has attained the throne of Queen. And what ranking is that? If were going by Hundred reaction readings, then Hayato should be on top, no? He has yet to participate in a contest. At present, he holds the top rank among the freshmen and no more. The one who had responded to Emils question was not Claire, but the vice-president, Erika. From this moment forward, once every three months a ranking contest will be held. By participating in duels sanctioned by the student council, students may thus contest one another for rank. The reaction readings are but one factor in evaluating the students of this school. So if he defeats the president in such a duel, and claims the Kings throne, the punishment can be withdrawn, correct? You will hold your tongue, Emil Crossford! How dare you suggest that a mere freshman could surpass Claire-sama, the queen of this school! roared Erikas counterpart, Ridi Steinberg. This is the first time in history someone has had readings higher than the presidents, no? Without actually trying it, theres no way we can say whether Hayato could or couldnt. Erikas face twisted in rage at those words. Emil Crossford, if you insult Claire-sama any more than this, you, too, willDD Erika, please stop. Claire restrained Erika, who had begun to charge toward Emil. But Claire-samaD! Its fine; please give ear to what I am about to say. I have an idea. Claire cleared her throat and grinned. Extending her left index finger, she pointed at Hayato, declaring firmly, I, Claire Harvey, request a duel with the freshman, Kisaragi Hayato! Eh? Me? Hayatos eyes gaped wide in shock at this sudden proposal. Ridi, Erika, Reitia, Fritz, Emil; they, and all others watching, were similarly stunned. On the off-chance you are indeed victorious, it will be as Emil Crossford has said; we will withdraw the punishment imposed upon those two. Claire-sama, are you serious? Of course I am. The two of you are also curious about the ability of the guy who broke my record, the current holder of the highest reaction reading, right? In any case, this is a chance for us of the student council to demonstrate our strength to these freshmen. We were planning on doing so anyway, so this is killing two birds with one stone, really, Pausing, she added, Normally duels are reserved for ranking purposes, but this simplifies things a bit. Just hold on a sec! Why are you proposing a duel all of a sudden; Ive never even used the Hundred in a fight beforeDD Both the first time you touched a Hundred, and the time your reaction reading was measured before you came hereI understand it took the shape of a sword. From what Ive read of your history, you were taught swordsmanship from the time you were young. You should have more than enough preparation. I get the feeling youre not the kind whod back down from a fight, so how about it? That That was certainly true. However, it was also true that he was a complete amateur in all matters regarding the Hundred. He had no way of gauging his proficiency in Hundred combat without first giving it a try. Might I ask a question first? Go ahead. What is it? I understand that if I win, the expulsion of those two students will be withdrawn, but what happens if I lose? Hayato couldnt help but ask. The question, however, was rather like stirring a hornets nest. Thats a good point. How about you sweep the student council room every day until graduation? Or, perhaps, I ought to make you my assistant? Wait a sec, thatsDD We are the ones compromising here, Claire crushed Emils objections with a single line. If you find these conditions intolerable, then the deal is off. Should he refuse, the two students would face immediate expulsion. Left with no other choice, Hayato responded in turn. I accept. Is that really alright, Hayato?! If Id have to face expulsion as well for losing, then I dont know what Id do, but if its just something as small as that, then what else can I do? If I dont accept, those two cant be saved. If thats the case, then Ill be your substitute. Emil turned towards the president and offered, Hey, President. Ill bear the punishment in his place if he loses; its my fault that things have come to this, after all. Im afraid thats not going to happen. Dont think Ive overlooked your rebellious attitude; Im already planning on punishing you as well. Should Kisaragi Hayato miraculously prove victorious, Ill grant you clemency, but I will not allow you to interfere with our wager. Emils frustration was plain to see. Claire continued on with an air of innocence, It would be rather harsh of me to hold the competition now, so Ill give you some time to prepare. The date for our duel will be set for tomorrow morning. I have given the order for your personal Hundred to be delivered to you immediately; please, retrieve it from the laboratory. Any further questions? Hayato and the others didnt speak. There was nothing left to be said. Well then, Kisaragi Hayato. I look forward to our fight. With those words, Claire disappeared into the wings of the stage. That president is reeeeally hard to get along with Bleeeeh! Emil stuck his tongue out in annoyance. That certainly might be part of it, but that doesnt mean you should start fights like that. Its because youre like that that I have to fight her now. Hayato was also partially at fault; he had, after all, had the feeling hed be dragged into some strange things for befriending Emil. Silence! Erika, standing at the podium, raised her voice in response to the noise filling the auditorium once more. The school entrance ceremony has yet to conclude. I will now describe the school facilities as well as the schedule you will abide from today forward. The following proceedings were quite straightforward. The school facilities were detailed in pamphlets found in their rooms. Since the following day was a Saturday, there were no lessons or training to be had, and so, with the exception of areas that were off-limits, they had free rein of the school. It was hoped that they would use the time to acquaint themselves with their fellow students and townspeople. However, because Hayato needed to prepare himself for the duel, he could not afford the time for such activities. Thank you so much for helping usD Its because of us that youre in trouble; were so sorryD After the ceremony had drawn to a close and Erika and Ridia had departed, the two who had been threatened with expulsion had approached Hayato and Emil. Bowing, they expressed their gratitude. Save that for after the duel The duels outcome had yet to be decided, after all. Gratitude was premature. Just as Hayato was about to express his feelings on the matterD Everythings going to be alright; Hayato will definitely save you! Emil declared with confidence. Oi, Emil Could you cut it out with the unneeded commentary already? Hayatos first impression had been that he was just a guy with a cute face, but that cute appearance belied the recklessness with which he aggressively picked fights and fanned the flames with his words. Just what on earth is going on in that head of his? Well, not like I can bring myself to hate him, though he lamented resignedly to himself with a sigh. [1]Hyaku Busou: Lit. One Hundred Arms. [2]Had furigana of Boat [3]Bugeika: Lit.: Martial Arts Department. It will be kept like this, because there are some really nasty chained terms coming up, which would sound even more ridiculous when translated. Just replace Bugeika with Martial Arts Department in your mind and judge for yourself. [4]PMC: Short for private military company. [5]Futsuuka: General department. [6]Six Tatami: A Japanese measurement for living spaces. 6 tatami is roughly 2.73m x 3.64m. [7]An onomatopoeia for growling. [8]Sfx for cute form of annoyance/anger. [9]Katemaki Curls: A hairstyle, as seen in the next illustration. Volume 1 - CH 2 The following events took place shortly after the conclusion of the school entrance ceremony. Having parted with Fritz and Reitia, who had expressed a desire to explore the school, Hayato and Emil walked the halls to the laboratory. Remind me, why are you coming along? Wouldnt you just get lost if I left you alone? Thats certainly a possibility, but still The interior design of the Bugeika school building C which coupled beige walls with cream-colored linoleum floors C was repetitive to the extent it was practically draining. This, of course, did not exclude the first floor of the basement where the laboratory was housed. The design made it rather simple for one to be easily lost, but, knowing that Emil had a copy of the building map on his PDA should the need arise, the two were quite carefree as they made their way to the entrance of the laboratory in question. Is it really alright to just waltz on in like this? Hayato wondered aloud, having caught sight of a sign by the door proclaiming access for Authorized Personnel Only. The president was the one who told us to get in touch with the lab, so it should be fine. Let me give something a try here Having thus spoken, Emil raised his PDA to the scanner placed alongside the door. An electronic beep echoed and the word OK appeared on the intercom display. Looks fine to me. Smiling as the door opened on its own, Emil walked in. Hayato followed. Well, it certainly feels like a laboratory he said on impulse, referring to the lighting in the dimly lit room. The lights on the ceiling which would normally light the room were all off. Instead, the room was illuminated with the ambient light of the dense crowd of machines and massive computers which filled its space, draping the scene in a truly eerie glow. In a particularly brightly-lit corner of the room, seated before a great number of monitors, was a girl in a white labcoat, slouched over in her chair. Char, youre really here! Emil raced over, gripping the girl in a tight embrace. What do you think youre doing all of a sudden?! Hayato shouted in shock. The girl in the labcoat, however, didnt so much as bat an eye in response. Char? Emil called again, peeking at her face. S-Shes dead?! Say WHAT?! Just kidding~ Shes asleep, I think. Give me a break Ehehe, Emil laughed, trying to smooth things over. Upon closer inspection, her fluffy hair and honeybee-patterned hair tie, gently rose and fell with the rhythm of a sleepers breathing. DDFrom the looks of things, Im guessing you know her? Yep, Chars my patron. Patron, huh? He did recall her having mentioned a Char back in the dorms. It seemed the sleeping girl before his eyes was the aforementioned Char. Char heres something of a wunderkind. She earned her PhD at the most acclaimed university in the Weimar Kingdom when she was primary-school age. By middle school, she had already become the foremost expert on genome engineering, alchemy, and other such things. That was when I met her; she taught me about the Hundred and I received mine at that time. As Emil spoke, he continued to shake Char by the shoulders. Come on, Char. Wake up! Its me, Emil. Char stirred and C half-awake C offered up an, Ooh, its been a while, EmilyDD before cutting off mid-sentence. GuniD she went instead, as Emil pinched her cheeks. -ut aw oo zooing With her small cheeks forced apart by a vice-like grip, Char couldnt talk normally. Char, youre still half asleep. Im Emil, Emil Crossford! Ooh, thats right. Emil; youre Emil, Emil Crossford. Morning, Emil. Its been a while; whats up? Char responded, yawning as she rubbed her eyes tiredly. Her height was comparable with C no, perhaps even shorter than Reitia. The hem of her labcoat dragged along the ground. Moreover, she had quite the baby face. Given what hed heard from Emil a moment ago, she ought to be roughly the age of Hayato and the others, if not slightly older. With her in front of him, however, it was difficult to reconcile this fact with her appearance; he simply could not see her as being anything but years younger than himself. As you see, I was able to safely arrive in Little Garden as of today. This is also thanks to you, Char. Thank you Emil said, giving Char a tight hug. Oi, oi, greeting me with a hug is fine, but are you okay clinging to me like this? Wont that guy over there misunderstand something? Hahaha, theres no need to worry about that. Chars seen as nothing but a child. Isnt that right, Hayato? Certainly, it wouldnt feel out of place calling her an elementary schooler, but Oi, you guys, regardless of the circumstances, thats still impolite, alright! Im of an age where I shouldnt be described as anything but a young lady; of an age where I can even bear childrenDD Er, actually, that was hardly a self-introduction, right? I am Charlotte Dymandias, the main technologist of this lab. Uh, Im Kisaragi Hayato, right? Im well aware. Hayato was interrupted just as he was about to introduce himself. Ive already seen the data of all students enrolled in the Bugeika with [LiZA], the academy mainframe, Charlotte said, indicating to an object in the center of the room shaped like a pillar, or perhaps a thick tree trunk, with a thump of her hand. Is that [LiZA]? As if prompted by Hayatos question, the color of the monitor changed, radiating a blue glow throughout the room; it now read the word Exactly. What the heck? Did Char do that just now? Hayato and Emil called out one after another. Nope; that was [LiZA] herself. Shes an autonomous system so she can do something like that if she wants, you know? Char replied. The characters on the screen began to change. [Kisaragi Hayato. Welcome to Little Garden[1].] Looks like [LiZA]s giving you quite the welcome. I dont quite understand, but its pretty amazing, isnt it? [LiZA] Hayato muttered. Thats only natural; shes also Little Gardens brain, you see. Its thanks to her that, despite working in a tiny room like this, my research and development of the Hundred is made possible. Hayato glanced around the lab once more. The room certainly wasnt all that large; there were no more than three desks, after all. This lab produces the Hundred, so I figured there would be a bunch of scientists and technologists involved and that theyd need some rather large heavy-machinery, but I guess thats not the case? While the Hundred use the ore known as Variable Stone for raw material, they are made through a process of computer-controlled genetic manipulation, coupled with a design process that has been evolving since the middle ages. Large equipment is uncalled for. Also, I may not look it, but Im really smart, you know; I can do the work of about three scientists by myself, Char declared, laughing heartily. A moment ago, Emil described you as a wunderkind? Well, Im still often called that, but well, it kind of feels a bit derogatory, in my opinion. Putting that aside How can I help you guys? If its just for small talk, Ill have to take a rain check; Ive been up all night organizing the data of you freshmen and I havent had much rest. Im quite exhausted. So thats why Char didnt come to the school entrance ceremony. You could say that. If you like, why dont you come back later? Give me an hour to rest; no, better make that two. Sorry to be the bearer of bad news, but we cant wait that long. Could you spare about an hour for us? I think you should have gotten notice from the president The president? From the Queen? Let me check. Char popped the lollipop in her hand back into her mouth and began to run her fingers over the optical keyboard. The large monitor switched to display email software, which reported a considerable number of newly arrived mail. Indeed, it seems Ive received a mail from the Queen. Wait, huh? Spinning her seat around, Char turned to face Hayato. So why exactly is it that youre to duel Claire Harvey? Charlotte asked, popping her lollipop out of her mouth. Ill be explaining that to you, Emil interrupted, before beginning to summarize what had occurred during the school entrance ceremony. Yare, yare. What a shock Charlotte heaved a deep sigh as Emil finished his explanation. Still as tomboyish as everDD Err, wait, you wouldnt call a man that, would you? Uh, what a bold personality. Even that disrespect for those in positions of authority C that part of you hasnt changed either Emils always been like this? For at least as long as Ive known him. I cant even count the number of times Ive had to apologize to his family because of him.. To begin with, the fact that he was able to leave his country and come here is thanks to me. Wait a sec, Charlotte! Dont say anything unnecessaryD! Hahaha, my bad, my bad. Well then, shall we get to Kisaragi Hayato-kuns final Hundred maintenance? If we dont, I cant hand over the Hundred, you know? said Char as she lifted the receiver for the room phone. That was my assistant, she informed them. A few minutes after she hung up, the lab door abruptly opened. A woman, strangely dressed in a maid uniform, rushed in, gasping for air. Char-sama, thank you for your patience! So, are these the guestsD?! She had (attached?) both cat ears atop her head as well as a tail and boasted a lovely figure, and on the whole was attended by a rather unworldly atmosphere. Could this person possibly be the assistant in question? We talked about this before didnt we? This is my close friend, Emil Crossford. And the guy over there is Kisaragi Hayato. OhD?! I see! The girl leapt to her feet, positioning herself before Hayato and the others and bowed her head. I am Charlotte-samas assistant, MeimeiDD So this is the rumored Kisaragi Hayato-san?! Well, now that I think about it, Ive already seen you in the school database. But this is my first time seeing you in person. Would you mind if I gave you a quick whiff? A whiff? Without bothering to heed the response of the utterly bewildered Hayato, the woman whod introduced herself as Charlottes assistant leaned in near his chest, and began to sniff him. Id heard youd come from Yamato originally, so I figured youd smell like soy sauce. I guess that isnt the case, though. Um, even if someones from Yamato, Im pretty sure they wouldnt smell like soy sauce. Similarly, you wouldnt smell corn on people from Libia either, right? Now that you mention it, thats indeed true. Meimeis learned something new. Meimei nodded with an mhm mhm. Youre probably thinking about how strange she is, but I can vouch for the fact that shes definitely sharp. No matter what the rest of her may be like, shes basically a disciple of mine, so you can be sure shes more than on top of things when it comes to the Hundred. Yep, Im on top of things! Meimei enthusiastically clenched her fists before her. Ha, haha Despite what Charlotte had said, he honestly couldnt see her as a competent and able individual, but that said, if it werent for Charlottes white labcoat, he probably wouldnt be able to envision her as the exceptional technologist she was either. He had heard, after all, that occupations such as scientist and technologist happened to have a disproportionate number of eccentrics within their ranks. He decided to stop thinking about it too deeply. So, Char-sama C what would you like me to do? First things first, I could use some coffee. Dont skimp on the sugar; I want it sweet. Oh, and the donuts at the cafeteria are pretty popular, right? Why dont you grab me some? Get some for Emil and Hayato as well. In other words, youd like to eat, right? Well, its lunchtime, isnt it? Forget going to war, you cant even get your brain to work with an empty stomach. Well proceed with maintenance after weve had lunch. Roooger that! Meimei answered animatedly as she skipped out the lab. After their meal, Hayato and Emil read up on Claire Harvey to pass the time until the maintenance on his Hundred finished. Char had informed them of their ability to access her data via [LiZA]s terminal. The data in question was hardly a secret, being accessible to the entire student body, but that didnt mean it wasnt useful for his upcoming duel. Claires Hundred boasted extreme mobility, and true to its nature as a Dragoon-type model, could freely employ heavy weaponry. Its name, carrying the meaning of Noble War Princess, was Alystherion. Counting from when Little Garden and the Bugeika had been founded two years prior, she had never once lost, and so shed come to be known as the Perfect Queen[2]. She was someone who had battled twelve Savage as a lone Slayer in the two years since her admission. The total number of sorties against the Savage to date numbered 17, and thus shed not only participated in nearly every battle, but shed dealt the killing blow in over half of the battles shed taken part in. Her merits in battle had earned her the nickname Rose Guardian. What chance do I have against someone with nicknames like that? But Hayatos amazing Hundred reaction reading is overwhelmingly higher C that surely has to count for something You just keep going on and on about that aptitude test reading, dont you? It didnt matter how many naturally gifted athletes you assembled, if theyd never played football before, you still wouldnt have much of a game, right? Something like victory existed only in the realm of dreams. Hayato was about to voice such complaints when Meimei bounced in from the workshop adjoined to the lab. All doneD! she exclaimed, extending a small box to Hayato. This Hundred is exclusively for Hayato-samas use; please be careful with it, all right? Within lay a blood-red, octahedral crystal with a string: A portable, pendant-shaped Hundred. So this is my personal Hundred Taking the crystal in hand, Hayato lifted it above his head for a better look. Its appearance hasnt been customized, but its been adjusted to be compatible with you. I think youll be quite pleased with the results, Charlotte added. Hey, Hayato, hurry up and deploy it already! Deploy it you sayand how would I go about doing that? Hold your horses for a moment, okay? If a beginner were to deploy a Hundred here, theres no telling what could happen. Spare me that, would you? By that logic, what would count as an acceptable place to give it a try? The duels tomorrow; Id really like to practiceDD I figured youd say that, so I went ahead and booked the practice grounds already. Seeing as no one else was using it, it should be open for use. Thats Char for you! Thanks! After receiving a hug of gratitude from Emil, Charlotte picked up a piece of candy atop the table and stashing it in her pocket, walked toward the exit. Since its come to this, it cant be helped C Ill take you to the training grounds so please follow me. The training grounds were located at the first level of the basement and situated a short distance from the main Bugeika building. As Charlotte opened the door, a large, rectangular space revealed itself before Hayatos eyes. Charlotte explained that it was of an equal size to the auditorium the school entrance ceremony had been held in, but because of sheer amount of space that had been allocated to the battle arena in the rooms center, it felt extremely spacious. The field was surrounded by glass partitions; each partition housing a few seats of a kind that could be found in a movie theatre, baseball stadium, or concert hall. This is just like back in Gutenburg, huh? Emil muttered, glancing around. Id planned on using this training ground. For starters, why dont we head down to the battle arena? Charlotte said as she descended the path to the arena, with Hayato and company trailing after her. It seems kinda barren, doesnt it? Hayato mused. Hayatos thoughts mirrored the scene before him; the ground was paved with neither concrete nor linoleum as one might expect, but was instead simply dirt. Even if this is a training ground, the point is to simulate battle with the Savage. In real combat, youd fight in an environment like this as opposed to one with clean, paved floors, you know? Though the Colosseum has no roof and its spectator stands are several times larger than the ones here, when it comes to either the size of the arena or the atmosphere, youll find things identical to the practice ground here. Thats why itll serve well to get yourself accustomed to the feel of things, Charlotte chimed in, adding to Meimeis words. Incidentally, since the activation of Hundred skills not only poses a risk to bystanders, but causes extensive collateral damage as well, Bugeika lessons are also held here. Yep, yep. The walls, glass, etc. of this practice ground were designed to take a beating, even from a Hundred or the Savage. Feel free to test their durability for yourself. A-Alright Following Meimeis prompting, he gave the wall a hefty blow, but it simply rippled on contact, dispersing the impact. What is this? The surface is layered with a shock-absorbent material; it employs electrical engineering techniques to form a barrier of sorts. Little Garden sure is amazing Fruits of my labors, you know? Charlotte proclaimed, thumping her chest proudly. Now then, to start things off, shall we have you change into your combat suit, Hayato-sama? Change? Why would I have to change clothes just to deploy the Hundred? In order to draw out the full abilities of the Hundred, its necessary to wear your personal Variable Suit. As she spoke, Meimei turned to face a door opposite her and began walking toward it. In tomorrows duel, youll also be using this Variable Suit, and so it needs some adjustments, just like your Hundred. Well explain things one at a time, so please go ahead and get changed, alright? After changing and having said adjustments made, Hayato left the locker room and returned to the arena where Charlotte, Emil, and Meimei awaited him. At any rate, this suits pretty simplistic, isnt it? His thoughts were prompted by Emils outfit, the design of which differed from Hayatos, and clung to his body almost like some kind of bodysuit. What are you staring at? Oh, nothing. Its just that Im not really able to see my own suit that well, so Because it was called a combat suit, hed imagined it would be rather bulky; the true appearance of the Variable Suit was just the opposite, however. By breaking down the ore that formed the core of the Hundred, the Variable Stone, and incorporating it into the suits fibers, not only did it gain the ability to deploy the Hundred, but the suits own shape changed as well. Hence the adjustments Meimei had made in the locker room. A multitude of factors C such as ones current condition, psyche, and aptitude with the Hundred C all played a role in determining the form a Variable Suit took, and thus each persons suit was as unique as was their Hundred. Accordingly, both the color and form of Emils and Hayatos suits differed. So, seeing as youre also wearing a Variable Suit, Im assuming you also have your Hundred? Ive had it with me this entire time. Meaning even before you got here? Naturally, Hayato was astonished. The Hundred were powerful weapons. In the hands of a skilled user, the single-handed destruction of an entire combat regiment was more than a possibility. Accordingly, their use was tightly regulated by many countries and licenses to possess one were restricted to troops belonging to either the UN or PMCs. At the time of his enrollment, hed had to sign a mountain of paperwork and was subjected to many a psychological examination. Indeed, his situation is unusual, Charlotte cut in. But, well Emils Hundred reading is fairly high and it seemed useful for my research, so I made the necessary arrangements, and he was given special dispensation. In other words, an exception had been made. In that case, wouldnt it be better for Emil to fight instead? Having taken part in your research, I imagine his skill with the Hundred is considerable. The president challenged you directly, so thats not really an option, is it? My fate already hangs in the balance as it is. Anyway, first things first, deploy your Hundred; lets see it already. Deploy Its the same process as when we were first tested, right? Responding to his question, Charlotte, and not Emil, answered. First, touch your Hundred. The next parts all the same up until the part where you speak your desire for it to become a weapon; then, shout Hundred on. Thats the keyphrase to initiate deployment. Hundred on, is it? For now, just give it a try. With a nod, Hayato gripped his Hundred tightly. A blood-red light burst forth from between the fingers of his hand in response. This was the color of his Energy. HUNDRED ON! As he shouted with all his might, the Hundred suddenly burst into fragments and reformed itself around his right arm. The form it took was that of a rugged arm protector in the design of traditional Yamato armor C multiple tiers of layered protection. Extending downward from his shoulder to the base of his hand, his right arm was completely transformed. Most eye-catching, however, was an enormous sword with a blade measuring over a meter in length, taking the place of the Hundred hed taken in his hand. It could well have been described as a zanbatou[3]. So how is it? Your personal Hundred C [Hien][4]. Hayatos gaze took in the weapon Charlotte had developed, and he smiled in satisfaction. So this guys called [Hien], huh? Hayato muttered, looking at the sword in his hand. Yeah, Chevalier-types resemble the warriors of your country C Yamato C in both name and form. How does it feel? Its huge and heavy, but other than thatthe feel of it in my hand is just right. Taking a stance with [Hien], he swung once, twice in practice. Of course. I was the one responsible for it, after all. In this way, your physical advantages C your agility and dexterity C can be leveraged; you should be more than maneuverable. If youre pleased with it, then thats the most important thing. Brimming with self-confidence, she nodded her head at her craftsmanship. Indeed, work of a quality expected from the one called wunderkind. During the examination when he had first laid hands on the Hundred, though it had more or less taken the form of a katana, it nonetheless had branches protruding from all angles, as if a mysterious objet dart. Now, however, it had properly taken form as a sword. The improvements could more than likely be attributed to the adjustments that had been made, as Charlotte had said. This was a sword made for battling the Savage; a sword made for Hayato. Now, its my turn. Emil pulled a pendant out from around his neck. It had a red crystal attached to it. Is that your? This is my Hundred. Tossing his pendant above his head, Emil yelled, HUNDRED ON! Unlike Hayatos, Emils Hundred radiated a blue light before diffusing into particles and reforming, enveloping Emils body like a coat and eventually forming over a dozen floating objects. So thats your weapon? Rather than a weapon, it looked more like a defensive armament of some sort. A closer inspection revealed that it lacked a sturdy form, like that of Hayatos [Hien]. Instead, the particles had formed into a handful of clusters. Its name is [Arms Shroud][5]. The manipulation of these particles is the form my Hundred takes C its based on the Innocence type. Innocence type? After his transfer had been confirmed, hed skimmed a book on the Hundred as preparation. Within its pages had been laid out the various kinds of Hundred. These included Hayatos Chevalier, the presidents Dragoon, Long Shooter, which formed the core of their long distance artillery; Martial Arts, which specialized in hand-to-hand combat, and so on and so forth. In all, there were more than a hundred types. But not once was there mention made of an Innocence type. That alone demonstrated its unconventionality. Can I ask C how exactly do you plan to fight with that? Defense was one thing, but he really couldnt see how youd attack with it. I simply have [Arms Shroud] change into a weapon, Emil replied. The solid mass of particles covering his body flashed a brilliant blue-white. Suddenly, in his hand was a short gun barrel, which quickly took the form of a rifle-like gun pod. Its said that the presidents Dragoon-type employs weaponry of this design, so that makes me the perfect sparring partner. That certainly seemed to be the case. Even if you say that How can you suddenly change your Hundreds form like that? The gun pod hovered above Emils right shoulder, floating in mid-air. Haha, well, my Hundreds a little special, but there are other Slayers who can change the form of their weapons in battle, so its good that youre experiencing this early on. Putting that aside for the moment, lets get started with practice; theres no time to waste. That much is true. It was indisputable that they were short on time. He had, after all, been informed by Meimei while changing that they had only been able to reserve the training grounds for three hours. To begin, what do you know about Sense Energy, Hayato? If I recall correctly, its released from a humans body, and is made up of minute particles or something like that? It wasnt something hed ever seen with his own eyes, but the Hundred both reacted to, and changed in accordance with it What hed just recited was his recollection of something hed once read in a book. Just so. More generally, this energy is also referred to as ki or magical power, but here in Little Garden, its Sense Energy, or just Energy for short. Incidentally, once your Energy reading hits zero, it becomes impossible for the Hundred to maintain its form, so do be careful, Charlotte added. When that occurs during a duel, you lose. In other words, Sense Energy could well be construed as life itself to a Slayer. Our goal today is for you to learn to use this Energy; to imbue your weapon with Energy, to defend against an opponents attack by forming a barrier, and then to employ Energy for both Accelerate and Jump. Moreover, wed like to assess your ability with a sword as well as physical abilities C the bare minimums necessary to fight. Emil had hit upon a number of points in a row without pausing. There was a considerable number of things Hayato needed to be mindful of, and yet that apparently constituted just the bare minimum. I seem to be in a bit of a tight spot here He thought to himself that if the duel had been a week from now and not a day, then he might have had a chance. At this point, however, it was too late to worry about such things; he had no choice but to learn what he could in the next few hours. Haaaw~ I dont think I can stay up much longer. Its about time I got some rest. It was originally my intent to see you to this point, and if you were able to deploy your Hundred without any issues, then Id like to go back home and sleep. In that case, I, too, shall take my leave. I wouldnt want to intrude upon you two. Intrude Seeing Emils face blushing a deep red, Hayato unintentionally cocked an eyebrow. Whats up with that reaction? Hahaha, anyway, if you need anything, dont hesitate to give Meimei a call. If you dial extension 18 on the training grounds phone, youll be connected with her, alright? Charlotte yawned airily as she exited the training grounds along with Meimei. Now then, first things first. Why dont we test your proficiency with Energy? Test, huh? And how on Earth do you plan to do that? Oh, kind of like this DDUwaD?! A beam suddenly fired from the gun pod floating above Emils right shoulder. Drawing [Hien] in front of his body in guard, Hayato blocked the assault of blue-white light that drew near. *GAKIN*! [Hien] made a shrill sound, and he felt a jarring impact run up his arm. What do you think youre doing all of a sudden?! Hed been somewhat able to defend against it, but had he been even a moment slower with [Hien], hed likely have been hit directly by the beam. Hahaha, well, Ill be; I never would have guessed [Hien] could just stop the beam like that Thats not something to laugh about! And you didnt answer my question I figured Id test whether or not you could use an E-Barrier. E-Barrier Uh, thats that Energy-Barrier thing, right? Itd been mentioned in the book hed read. Right. Energy is released from the body which then expands into a Barrier which mitigates the opponents attack C its one of the most fundamental techniques in a Slayers repertoire. The process for creating one is simple: just picture yourself deflecting an incoming bullet. In other words, its just like deploying the Hundred And with that, here I come again! Oi, wait a sec! Not a chance! Practice makes perfect, you know! His tone suggesting he was enjoying himself tremendously, Emil caused one of the [Arm Shroud] clusters to form another gun pod, and again fired a beam. Even if he said to just picture deflecting a bullet Naturally, he didnt have the time to consider the matter too deeply C the beam was already before him. He simply stuck out his hand in response. The sole thought which occupied his mind was that of wanting the beam to stop. Ah, I did it The beam failed to contact Hayatos body. Just before reaching him, it exploded and disappeared. Thats great, isnt it, Hayato? Lets try a few more. Emil proceeded to fire five beams one after another in rapid succession. Hayato was able to stop all of them. Amazing, Hayato. Perfection in an instant! With this, youve learned the basics. Throwing up an E-Barrier, bestowing Energy on the Hundred, and using Energy for Accelerate and Jump C theyre all essentially the same, you know? In other words, Ive reached the barest minimum of what a master of martial arts can do? With that thought, a tiny bit of self-confidence gushed up within him. From here on out, the rest depends on your endurance. Were going to engage in real combat training, alright? Its easier to coach during an actual match. Emil caused more of [Arm Shroud]s fragments, floating around his body, to change form, creating yet more gun pods. Alright then, lets begin! Stop these with your E-Barrier, like you were doing earlier! Emil manipulated the gun pods, firing one beam after another. ThatsD! Hayato expanded an E-Barrier, protecting himself from a pair of beams. A light impact ran through his body, but only to the extent of having caught a thrown ball; there wasnt really any damage to speak of. Youve already mastered the E-Barrier, looks like? But you cant win if you just stay on the defensive, you know! In other words, Emil was telling him he needed to go on the offensive. He decided to accelerate toward Emil, and deal him an Energy-imbued blow. Since its come to this, theres nothing to do but try! First, AccelerateDD Focusing his thoughts on closing the distance, he expelled Energy from his feet right as he kicked off from the ground, adding an explosive thrust to his leap. Closing the gap between Emil and himself in an instant, he imbued [Hien] with his Energy, and slashed downward. Filling his hands with power, he charged them with Energy. The various ornamentations which decorated [Hien]s blade shone a brilliant crimson C the color of his Energy. Filling [Hien] with his Energy was a success. HAAAAAAAAAAAAAD! His timing was similarly perfect! It was a magnificent attack. That, however, wasnt nearly enough to land a blow on Emil. Whoopsie Emil casually manipulated the particles of [Arms Shroud] floating around his body, formed two shields and, crossing them, blocked [Hien]s downward swing. Amazing. Not just a perfect Accelerate on your first try, but to even succeed at imbuing your Hundred with Energy C its beyond expectation. If thatd been a direct hit, Id probably have gone down. Laughing delightedly as he spoke, Emil absentmindedly operated his two shields, sending Hayatos [Hien] flying. UwaD?! Hayato, his balance having been thrown awry by Emils counter, was thrown on his back. Emil stopped attacking. If you can do this much with what little Ive taught you, then you just might manage against the president. Emil turned to Hayato, who was dusting himself off, and held out his hand. Hayato grasped it, and was lifted to his feet. Your words do you mean to say that you dont think I can win? Hahaha, thats not what Im saying at all. Im talking about devising a plan of attack; well need a strategy. Strategy? Yep. To win against the president, youll need stra-te-gy. The intense training continued on without a moments rest, not letting up until the very moment their reservation time ended, the majority of their time was dedicated to practicing in accordance with the strategy Emil had developed. Though it was tough going in the beginning, he found he was still able to enjoy himself. From the halfway point on, however, the training had ceased to be anything other than grueling. He was utterly exhausted. Yeesh, Im completely worn-out The sun had long since set, and Hayato, having already changed and left the practice grounds, was walking the path back to the dorms with Emil at his side. Crossing the distance between the school and the dorms was normally a five-minute walk, but in his fatigued state, it felt infinitely longer. If thats the case, why not try out the public bath? Emil suggested, as they finally arrived at the dorm building. The public bath? Its in the dorms basement, and the bathtub there is made from natural minerals. It supposedly has a beneficial effect on both stamina and Energy regeneration; it says here that its intended for student use. The referenced page was an info page for students, found in the PDAs browser. Hayato hadnt yet given it a look. Sure, lets give it a try. N-No, Im think Im good. You can go alone, cant you? Whats with that weak response? First, you tell me about it, and then now you say youre not planning on going? You exerted yourself every bit as much as I did; theres no way youre not tired. But Wouldnt it be embarrassing to go in together with Hayato; isnt it still too soon for that? There you go saying that kinda stuff again When they had been changing into their Variable Suits, Emil had commented that it was too embarrassing to do so at the same time, and had refused to change together. Well, yeah. Taking a bath togethers definitely a step above just changing together. Being together the whole time, completely naked And its undoubtedly a large public bath, so youd completely submerge yourself in it, right Come to think of it, Britannia doesnt have that custom, does it In Yamato, it should be pretty common, right? It was written that this bath is based on the hot springs of Yamato. Yeah, I guess thats true, isnt it? Ive gone to the hot springs a few times, and its a rather pleasant experience; Im sure youd like it. But You really hate the thought of going with me that much, huh? Eeehm, thats, well. Its not that I hate it, but isnt it too soon? In other words, you have no plans of going with me today. Yeah, itll happen sooner or later. For today, though, Im just gonna head back to the room. Im fine with just a shower. On this matter, it seemed Emil wouldnt budge. Even though he went through such pains to tell me about the public bath; its really such a waste Emil was really a strange person. In that case, Ill go by myself. Hayato gave up on trying to get Emil to join him. He briefly returned to their dorm room to change before taking off for the bath. AhD That was nice Exiting the bath alone, dressed in shorts and a T-shirt, Hayato returned to his room and pulled his PDA from his pocket. As Emil had described, the spacious, public bath had been done in the style of those found in Yamato. Just as advertised, it had the miraculous effect of dissipating his fatigue, and his body felt amazingly light. That being the case, it looked like hed take part in tomorrows duel in tip-top shape. Alright then Given Emil and Fritzs demonstrations for him earlier at the school gate and the entrance to the lab, he knew what the key for his room was. Holding his PDA to the scanner, it gave a small beep. The attached screen displayed the word OK and the door slid open. Haya to? A voice could be heard alongside the sound of the opening door, and the atmosphere within the room turned to ice. Even if his body, from the chest on down, had been frantically covered with a bath towel, Emil was nearly nude. Owing perhaps to the fact that his hair had been let down, his presence now felt quite distinctly feminine. Moreover, his skin was shockingly fair, more so than even Hayatos sister who almost never ventured outside because of her illness. Fair as the white of freshly fallen snow. That was Westerners for you as if! Actually, on that point, this was hardly the time for admiration. The other party was a Britannian gentleman who had even hesitated to visit the bath together; that was how easily embarrassed someone like Emil was. U-UWAAAADDDDDDDDDD! Emil screamed and ducked down. Gripping the bath towel tightly in his right hand, he took the still-packed Boston bag at his feet in his left. Given the scene playing out before him, the only possible action he foresaw in his near future involved said object flying toward him. Hey, wait a sec! Thats myDD The contents had yet to be unpacked; that, Hayato himself knew best. However, even as he raised his voice, he realized it was already too late. Emil threw the bag. GuhaD?! *CRASH*, a massive force impacted the crown of his head as darkness filled his vision. Hayato collapsed unknowingly upon the carpet. *DONK*! Once more, an impact resounded through his brain. The back of his head had struck the carpeted floor. That was close; I was almost found outDD Wait, Hayato, are you alright? Hayato! The voice frantically calling his name gradually faded intoDD A short while after, Hayatos vision returned, and the scene of a familiar ceiling came into focus. Thats the dorm ceiling? It took a moment before his thoughts coalesced. I wonder why Somehow, he felt strangely comfortable Ah, Im so relieved. Youve finally come to. Eh? Alongside the interrupting voice, Emils face cut into the field of his vision. With that, Hayato finally understood. It cant be, that It wasnt just soft. That, both slightly supple and warm, was not a pillow C it was Emils lap Uwaa?! Theres no way; why would I fall asleep with my head on a mans lapDD It was soft and comfortable, though Wait, what the heck am I thinking?! Cutting off that train of thought in a hurry, he leapt to his feet. Ouch! Pain ran through his forehead just as a scream leaked out from Emil. As hed tried to rise, his head had collided with Emils, which had been lowered to peer at Hayato. Ouchouchouch, what are you doing so suddenly Thats my line, what on Earth do you think youre doing? Whats that; its clearly Hayatos fault, suddenly coming in like that Gazing at the blushing Emil, he realized hed woken up after collapsing shortly after hed returned to the room. After I collapsed, did you carry me to the bed? Yeah Emils downcast gaze lowered apologetically, and he bowed his head. Hed been looking after Hayato ever since. Im really sorry. I suddenly lost my head cause of that Thats why I told you not to throw it! It was my bag too Y-you were the one staring at my naked body, so its your fault really! No one was staring at anything. Besides, that was just an accident of unfortunate timing, right?! Uuh~ Hayato, you should just go hit your thumb on a table leg Pouting, Emil glared at him. Shortly thereafterDD Um, well What? Do you remember how I looked naked? Eh? How I look naked. Do. You. Remember. DIs what Im asking! Uhm He desperately tried to recall, but it seemed the memory had fled, probably from the shock of having hit his head twice in rapid succession. Thank God Emil sighed in relief when he explained. Anyway, Hayato. You need to be more careful from now on, alright? Even if you say that, were both guys here, so theres no need for you to get so upset over something so trivial, is there? In the first place, you being that embarrassed about these things is weird. Geez, Hayato just doesnt get it! Whats there to get? A tense atmosphere filled the room. A short electronic sound suddenly echoed from Hayatos PDA, breaking the tension gripping the room. What now? Picking the PDA up, its screen revealed the arrival of a new message. An email? From whom? Lets see. Hayato fiddled clumsily with his PDA. I knew it, Im not very good at this. Your girlfriend? Oh, please. Thats impossible. Impossible? Why? My sisters been very sick for a long time now. Ever since our parents passed away during the Second Attack in Britannia, Ive had to care for her on my own. Ive tried my best; I havent had time to pay attention to anything else. So Hayato was in Britannia during the Second Attack My fathers work put him in Gutenberg. That was really some horrible timing, wasnt it Sorry, I asked something I shouldnt have. But now that youre here in Little Garden, will your sister be okay? Shes here as well. When I was being scouted by the Warslan Company, they offered my sister world-class medical treatment C free of charge C if I entered the Bugeika. Now, lets take a look at that mailDD Er, its from Karen. Is that your sister? Yeah. Hayato nodded. As he read his sisters message, the blood drained from his face. Whats wrong? Emil asked, tilting his head. I promised her Id visit after the entrance ceremony concluded, but, with all that happened, I totally blanked. Shes pretty mad. Figuring itd be faster to show than to explain, he turned his PDA so that Emil could see. Emil leaned in for a better look. UhD Ah A bittersweet fragrance drifted over, causing Hayatos heart to skip a beat. When hed been pushed down earlier, hed felt similarly. In his confounded state, Hayato didnt react as Emil reached for the PDA and went on reading the contents of Karens message. Nii-san, Why didnt you come after your school entrance ceremony? (-_- ) I thought we could have dinner together, and Id been waiting all this time But now visiting hours are over Your email address is registered in the schools database, so I had Miharu get it for me so I could send this email. I dont know your phone number; hurry up and let me know already. If you dont respond right away, Ill put a curse on you! Karen Hahaha, seems like youre in something of a bind, huh? You guys seem pretty close though? Everyone thinks that. Karen can get way scary when shes mad, though; its a little troublesome. Oh, right; the email just now reminded me C we havent eaten yet. Im too tired to feel hungry, so it completely slipped my mind In any case, if I tried to eat after that brutal training, Id just throw it back up anyway. Im not really in the mood for food either, so Im probably just gonna skip dinner tonight. If thats how it is, then why dont we call it a night? Tomorrows the big day, after all. Let me just answer this email first. This wouldnt be the most opportune time to get cursed. With help from Emil, Hayato crafted a response email which included an explanation of the situation, an apology toward his sister, and C of course C his phone number. Alright then. Lets head to bed. Emil returned to his own bed, and the slightly salty, flower-like aroma faded, leaving Hayato feeling somewhat lonely. Even for someone with rather feminine features, he inspires some pretty strange feelings in another guy Considering the matter, he was rather terrified of the implications of such thoughts. I cant let that awake in me. This was simply because that guy came from Britannia; yeah, that was why he resembled the girl from his dreams. He assured himself that that was all that was going on here, stilling his troubled heart. K, its lights out. Emil, having confirmed that Hayato was in his futon, turned off the lights with his PDA. Hey, Hayato. Are you still awake? Ten minutes had passed since theyd slipped into their futons and exchanged Good night. Im awake; whats up? He was still unaccustomed to sleeping next to a roommate hed just met. Moreover, with the thought of tomorrows duel on his mind, he hadnt been able to fall asleep. I asked you about some relationship stuff earlier, right? Wait, dont tell me you still want to talk about that? Were sleeping side-by-side like this, and you still think this kind of talk is too private C we should try to get to know each other better. Now listen here, you Unconsciously, Hayato smiled wryly. For a second, hed almost wanted to ask if Emil thought this was a school field trip. And, when you say each other, I imagine you really mean youre the only one thats going to be asking questions here. Hehehe, you got me But still, would you at least answer one question for me? Hurry up and ask then. Ive already asked if youre in a relationship, but is there someone you like? Maybe even someone you really like Nope. How about someone you once liked? This time, he was at a loss for words. He thought of the girl. What about someone whos on my mind? Hayato answered, after a moments silence. Well, tell me about that person. Whatre they like? Eeehm, well, lets see As expected, Emil was really getting into it. Frankly, he wasnt sure he wanted to answer. You wont laugh? He asked, as if embarrassed. I wont laugh, Emil declared firmly. Reassured, Hayato began to open up, if only a little. Well, its something Ive been dreaming about. Admitting that was embarrassing enough already. Nevertheless, he mustered his courage and continued on. Its in your country C Gutenburg C that the girl in my dream appears: the girl whos on my mind. As he talked, he tried to remember his dream, and as before, got the feeling that she somehow resembled Emil. The girl and I were attacked by the Savage, and the girl was injuredDD and then the dream suddenly ends. I cant remember anything beyond that. Are you sure thats just a dream? Hmm? Hayato, you were in Gutenburg at the time of the Second Attack, right? It seems like that could have been something that really happened I cant honestly say. I sustained a concussion when the Savage attacked us, and my memories of Gutenburg have all since drifted away If, by some chance, what you see when you sleep is not a dream, but a memory, then I definitely think that girl is alive. How can you just declare something like that all of a sudden? Lets put it this way: if shes alive, then wouldnt she want to meet you? Thats why she appears in your dream, you see. That sounds somewhat occult, Hayato laughed. But, if that truly were the case, youd be happy, right? This wouldnt be the first time Ive thought that. Thats also one of the reasons Ive made my way here. So what do you plan to do about it? I dont really know; Im hoping that maybe via some event, or the Savage, or just over time, the memories will return. There was one other thing he left unsaid. If, by some chance, that dream really was a memory, then when the moment came that he was reunited with her once more, he wanted to be sure he wielded the power necessary to protect her. This time, hed ensure theyd never be separated againDD If thats how things turn out C if you could remember something about her C thatd be great. Youre really a good person, you know that? Hehehe, dont tell me you just noticed? So, is there someone that you like? Thats for me to know, and for you to find out. Even though I answered you, youre keeping things to yourself? Thats pretty unfair of you. Alright then, Ill tell you this much. Im the same as you, Hayato. Whats that supposed to At the time of the Second Attack, I, too, was separated from someone. And what kind of person were they? Thats a secret. Hey, I answered you properly. Now its your turn. Ill tell you soon enough. You really do mean to tell me? Well, probably, anyway, Emil said with a mischievous laugh. He likely wasnt telling the truth. But, it wasnt the kind of thing Hayato intended to pry about. A whirlwind of events had happened today, and the only sleep hed gotten the day before had been during his trip here. Just a moment before, he didnt see how he could possibly fall asleep. But now, his body demanded rest. As theyd conversed, his eyelids had gradually grown heavy. Right then, Im just about ready to nod off here. Hey, give it your best tomorrow, alright? You got it With a nod, Hayato closed his eyes and immediately slipped into unconsciousness. [1]Furigana display the Japanese text in English. [2]The kanji reads Undefeated Queen. [3]Zanbatou: See here. [4]The kanji reads Soaring swallow. [5]The kanji reads All-Enshrouding Mist. Volume 1 - CH 3 With a combination of white noise, light, and warmth calling out to him, Kisaragi Hayato awoke. Nnh, uuuuuuuuaaaah Rising from his futon, he stretched sleepily. Turning his gaze, he saw the back of his neighbor, sitting on the edge of his bed. He had already swapped his pajama tops for the shirt of their uniform He turned his gaze towards his neighbor. The back of Emil, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, could be seen. He had already changed from his pajamas into the uniforms shirt. As far as he could tell, Emil had gotten up some time ago. Did I oversleep? Glancing at the clock, it appeared that the appointed time for breakfast in the dorm had already begun; hed overslept a bit. Hayato turned his gaze toward Emil once more. What on Earths going on over there? Facing toward the window, Emils back was to Hayato. He didnt seem to have noticed that Hayato had awoken. Instead, he was focused intently on his hands. Morning, Emil. UWAA, HAYATOD WHY ARE YOU CALLING OUT ALL OF A SUDDEND?! Seeing that Hayato had called his name, Emil turned his head as if startled. M-My bad Or rather, whyd that shock you so badlyD?! I was really concentrating Emil, who was raising his eyebrows, had a uniform nears his knees; a needle spooled with a piece of thread in hand. He had been in the middle of sewing their school badge onto his uniform. On sewing something onto your uniform with that needle and thread? Though fastening it with a pin works as well, this way it wont come off as easily. If you lose it, the instructions say that youll have to write an apology and pay for a new one, so its recommended that you sew it on. Im already finished with yours, Emil said, handing Hayato his jacket. Oh, you did mines for me? Thanks. Hayato glanced at the jacket Emil handed him. Indeed, the school badge was now firmly attached to the collar. Im in the middle of putting my own on, so Hayato, go ahead and get rea O-OW!D What happened? Are you alright?! With a shriek, Emil grabbed one of his fingers; his small body curling in pain. Ahaha, cause I looked away for a sec my finger C looks like I messed up Let me see it. Hayato drew close to Emil, took hold of his arm, and checked his injury, from which a pea-shaped drop of blood had formed. Looks like you pierced yourself fairly deep, huh? Hold still. Ill treat it now. Treat it? Wait, HayatoD?! Emil protested in vain as Hayato put the injured finger in his mouth. Emils body trembled in surprise as his mouth flopped open and closed in shock. Hey, Hayato What are you doing all of a sudden Nnh, aah Each time Hayato sucked and moved his tongue and cheeks, small moans leaked from Emils mouth. This is necessary; we have to disinfect it after all, dont we? Incidentally, stop making that strange sound. Its making me feel weird F-Feel weirdDD? D-Dont make me say something like that, alrightD Sorry That should do it. By the time Hayato, whose face had slightly reddened, parted his mouth from the fingertip of Emil, whose face was flushed, there was no longer any sign of blood. We should ask Fritz if theres a first-aid kit somewhere. Wait a sec! If its about a first-aid kit, theres supposed to be one here. If I remember correctly, it should be in the one thats the third from the bottom. I noticed it earlier when I was looking for the sewing kit. Emils gaze indicated a set of drawers standing alongside the wall. Ah, there it is. Hayato opened the aforementioned drawer, which indeed contained a first-aid kit. Within were medical supplies such as bandages and disinfectants C just what they needed. Right, let me see that finger again. Hayato snared a piece of cotton swab with a pair of tweezers, and soaking it with disinfectant, proceeded to disinfect Emils finger. Its not that big a deal. Isnt that a bit much, Hayato? Remember the story I shared yesterday? Ever since that day, when I see a wound, I tend to get a bit upset. Ah, so its like that thats why youre so used to treating someone, right? I also treated injured children back at the institution where I lived before. Moreover, even if something like this isnt normally anything to worry about, its still best to be sure, right? You wouldnt want it to get infectedDD And done. Thank you Emil, whose finger was now covered with a bandage, spoke words of gratitude. Ill sew your badge on for you later. Itll be tough with your hand like that. You cant! Today, Hayato your duel is today. You cant afford to get hurt now of all times, so Itll be fine, I promise. Im good with that kind of thing, Hayato said. Taking the needle and thread in hand, he picked up the uniform that had been placed atop Emils bed and began sewing the badge onto its collar. Indeed, he seemed to be quite experienced. Wow, so it really is something youre good at, huh, Hayato? I picked that up at the institution as well. It was cause we had no money, you see. Patching up old clothes? That was just a part of lifeDD Alright, here. Its done. Th-Thank you, for seriously worrying about me. Whats with that? Emil started to put on the jacket Hayato had handed him. Alright, should I get changed too? Its about time to go get something to eat right? WAAD HAYATOD! WHY ARE YOU SUDDENLY STRIPPINGD?! Hayato had put his hands on his undershirt causing Emil to jump and scream in shock. He looked to be trembling quite a bit and his face was dyed a bright red. Why am I stripping? How am I supposed to get changed if I dont? EVEN SO, DONT DO IT WITHOUT WARNING IN FRONT OF ME! Im different from you C I dont mind you seeing me naked. I do! Ill wait outside! Emil called out as he dashed out of the room in a hurry. Seriously, even for a so-called Britannian gentleman, thats still a bit over the top, isnt it? Musing to himself about the strangeness of the situation, he sighed before once again putting his hands to his undershirt and taking it off. I wouldnt have minded if you had just gone on ahead, you know? Having finished changing, Hayato exited the room only to find Emil waiting for him in the corridor. Is that really something you should say to someone who was waiting for you? Youre so cruel, Hayato Emil pouted. My bad, my bad. Right then, shall we? Hayato replied as he began walking. They were suddenly interrupted by the chirping of a PDA. A mail notification? Seems it wasnt mine. Hayato proceeded to look at his own PDA. It notified him of an email from the student council president, which read as follows: [The duel will be held two hours from now.] [Please come to the front of the Bugeika school building an hour before.] These two points were clearly outlined in a tone suggesting such a thing was an everyday occurrence. Im really going to fight that student council president today Hayato heaved a heavy sigh. He felt burdened by the weight of that knowledge, but needed to steel his resolve nonetheless. There wasnt much time left C what had to be done, had to be done. So from now on, Ill need to give things my best effort. Convincing himself that things would be alright, Hayato walked toward the lobby with Emil at his side. Following breakfast, Hayato and Emil, who had changed into their uniforms, made their way to the designated spot at the time indicated in the email. There, one of the student council vice presidents was waiting with her arms crossed C Ridi Steinberg. As soon as she saw Hayato and Emil, her sharp eyes narrowed even further. Ill now guide the two of you to the Colosseum. When you say the two of you, I assume that means its okay if I go as well, correct? That would be perfectly fine, although it goes without saying that this extends only as far as to the waiting room, Ridi replied as she began walking. They were led to the waiting room inside the Colosseum, located a short distance from the Bugeika school building. It was about ten-tatami mats wide and was empty but for benches along the wall and a few scattered chairs. The locker rooms next door; please use it as you see fit. You will find your Variable Suit prepared for you there, so please change, and make any necessary adjustments before the match starts. You know how to do so? Yep, I do. If thats the case, then you should be fine on your own, right? Before the match begins, Erica will call on you. As long as youre ready by then, I dont mind whatever else you choose to do. Now then, if youll excuse me, Ridi remarked, before exiting the room. What do you wanna do, Hayato? Get changed right away? Yeah, Ill do that. *dingdong* Whats that? As they were mulling over what to do next, the intercom that had been installed inside the changing room suddenly sounded. Who would that be? Tilting his head in puzzlement, Emil operated the monitor of the intercom which had been installed horizontally by the door. The figures of the two freshmen who had been sentenced to leave by the student council president during the school entrance ceremony appeared. Its okay to let em in, right? Yeah. Emil opened the door in response to Hayatos nod of affirmation. The two schoolgirls simultaneously called out, Pardon the intrusion, and entered the room. Heading straight over to Hayato, they spoke at the same time. Its alright if you dont worry about us, so please dont force yourself! Although were the ones at fault, Kisaragi-sans the one thats having a hard time. We feel bad and we think its not too late for you to just forget about the duel! It seemed they had learned of the presidents strength, and came to request he call off the duel. They also seemed to have the resolution to leave Little Garden in consequence. Please calm down, you two. I dont think that I can suspend the duel now anyway C the president wouldnt forgive something like that, Hayato said in an attempt to calm the two down. In any case, according to the notification hed received from the president, itd soon be time for the duel. Moreover, rather than the girls, Emil had been the direct cause of it. Adding fuel to the fire, Emil proceeded to comment, Please calm down, you two. If its Hayato, hell manage somehow. I already told you to stop talking like that, alright?! Hayato retorted in the same manner he had after the school entrance ceremony, filling the waiting room with cheerful laughter. That seemed to have helped. The gloominess disappeared from the girls expressions and Hayatos nervousness was also lightened. Although Emil did have trouble reading the situation at times, that was countered by occasions like this, where he was the only one able to lighten the mood. Hayato wasnt decided as to whether the positives outweighed the negatives. The net result has been rather troublesome, after all Haa, he sighed. Well then, we wouldnt want to interrupt you any further, so please excuse us. Kisaragi-san, stay safe and give it your best. Well be cheering for you from the stands! Thirty minutes had passed since the girls had left the room. Ten minutes remained until the scheduled time for the match: 11 oclock. Hayato had long since finished changing into his Variable Suit and was now stretching with Emil. Suddenly, on wall opposite them, the door to the corridor opened. The other vice president, Erika Candle, appeared. Its time. Are you finished with your preparations? In just a moment, Hayato replied as he rose. Excited roars could be heard in the distance. Whats that? Sounds like Claire-samas entry. Just that warrants that level of noise? Its not just the students of the Bugeika; the students of the other schools and the people of Little Garden in general idolize Claire-sama as well. Shes tremendously popular, Erika replied, as if repeating something that was only common sense. So that president isnt just your ordinary creep, eh? There you go again, saying suchDD Erika gave Emil a stern glare. Anyone else whod seen whatd happened at the entrance ceremony would think the same way, you know?. The sternness of that rebuke was for the sake of preventing the loss of so much as a single person on the battlefields to come. That was the manifestation of Claire-samas kindness, understand? You really like the president, dont you, vice? Emil teased, in response to Erikas earnest reply. Erikas face flushed a deep red in response. Th-Thats a given. That person is someone that I know I can rely on She cleared her throat with a cough and tiptoed to the door she had come in through. Well then, Kisaragi Hayato C its your turn to enter. Lets go. Youre coming as well? That is because I am to serve as the judge in todays match You wouldnt side with the president out of love, would you? Emil mocked her once more. T-That doesnt even need to be said. Id never do something like that to my goddess. It would displease Claire-sama. Not that such a thing would be necessary to begin with. Claire-sama always attains victory without fail, soDD Erika opened the door before them. Beyond it lay a 100-meter long passage with a low ceiling. Hayato, give it your best. Ushered on by Emils words of support, Hayato turned to the battlefield, and stepped forth. There are more spectators than I thought Surveying the stands, he found they were filled for the most part. From all that cheering earlier, the majority of the spectators here seemed to be looking forward to watching the [Perfect Queen]s battle style. Fan-made signs and banners were in abundance, and all declared their support for Claire. The rest seem to be curious about what the rumored freshman is capable of On the topic of who was supporting him, Fritz, Ridia C even the two girls who had been told by the president to leave the school C and a fair number of the freshmen class were included. Amid this hostile environment, Hayato turned to the center of the battlefield and advanced. Were you able to prepare yourself? Claire called out, when the distance between the two had closed to approximately five meters. She was, of course, wearing a Variable Suit as well. It was the same shade of red her uniform had been. Well, as might be expected, all this commotion has caught me off guard a bit. Hayato answered Claires question with a wry smile. That kind of thing Once the duel starts, that kind of thinking could get you killed. A chuckle slipped out of Claires mouth, then she continued, In any case, could you not stare? Eh? You were eyeing me right now with that lewd gaze TH-THATSDD He couldnt deny it. The Variable Suit clung to her body, showing off her well-developed, womanly curves. It also exposed more skin than either Emils or Hayatos. Not just her sides, even her shoulders were exposed too. The two big bulges of her breasts and her figure, which made it impossible to deny her femininity, were so charming that his heart caught in his throat. I was just joking, but shaking like that, youre still a long way off from being ready to stand on the battlefield, arent you? He didnt try to deny it. It was the true that he was fascinated. Well then, shall I deploy my Hundred? She didnt bother to wait for a reply. Claire flipped the Hundred she grasped in her hand lightly into the air. HUNDRED ON! Alongside her shout, the Hundred released an emerald green light which transformed into six, red gun pods. So this is Presidents Hundred, [Alystherion]? The objects hovering around Claires body were considerably larger than those from Emils [Arms Shroud] and looked ready to fire without the modification that Emils had required. At any rate, a handful of turret-like objects had now attached themselves to her person. The muzzles of the weapons in question were rather wide, and so it seemed likely the beams they fired would be quite powerful indeed. Now its your turn to deploy your Hundred. I know that already. He was so nervous that his voice almost visibly shook. However, it didnt need to be said that failure here was a luxury he couldnt afford. Failing to correctly deploy his Hundred would be pretty pathetic, and would dampen the lively atmosphere. It will be okay. Reassuring himself, he unfastened the pendant to which his Hundred was attached from his neck and gripped it tightly. HUNDRED ON! As he shouted, the Hundred glittered a brilliant red from inside his hand. It reacted to Hayatos shout and began its transformation. At least that part went well Glancing at [Hien], which had manifested in his right hand, Hayato breathed a sigh of relief. The protector that covered his right arm had also deployed like the day before. The duel between the student council president, Claire Harvey, and the freshman, Kisaragi Hayato, will now commence, Erika pronounced, acting in her role as referee for the match. Her voice echoed forth from the speakers installed around the colosseum. However, before we begin C seeing as there are many freshmen present today C I ask your patience as we first outline the rules. The time limit on the match will be 15 minutes. A knockout, surrender, or the depletion of either Vitality or Energy will be the means for determining victory and defeat. Together with Erikas explanation, the rules were also shown on the electronic scoreboard installed above the spectator stands. In the event time ran out without a clear victor, the person with more Vitality remaining would win. The counts for remaining time, Vitality, and Energy are displayed on the electronic scoreboard with data drawn from the four Vital Rings that are attached to each Slayers hands and feet. The audience may thus confirm their current values at all timesDD Thats all there is to explain; Hayato-sama, do you have any questions? Nope, nothing in particular. Put simply, the one who falls unconsciousness or loses their weapon loses, right? Hayato replied Claire suddenly raised her hand. Would it be alright if I added a condition? Claire-sama, what might that be? This is something Ive pondered since yesterday. Even if Kisaragi Hayato may have the highest aptitude reading currently; in practice, yesterday was his first time handling the Hundred, correct? If I were to fight such an opponent with my full power, I do not think it would be much of a match. I believe a handicap is necessary. A handicap? That would be helpful. Hed take whatever he could get. And what form will that handicap take? What if I were to forego the usage of Full-body Armament? Full-body Armament? Ridiculous C dont tell me you dont know what Zenshin Busou is? It should be described in the preparatory materials you were given before you arrived here. Um, if I remember correctly, the current deployment form is Bare Armament or something like that Hayato replied, attempting to recall the contents of the book. That is correct. Claire nodded in satisfaction. The Bare Armament you have deployed now only utilizes a small portion of your Energy. The difference is that Zenshin Busou requires an instantaneous release of all your Energy at once as you manifest your weapon. It was a powerful ability, but the Energy requirements were extraordinary, and thus it couldnt be used for long. Worse, it placed a heavy burden on the body and was tremendously difficult to control. Claire was the first student to be able to use the Zenshin Busou, as well as being the only member of the student council who could. In other words, originally you might employ Zenshin Busou in a duel, but you wont in this one? Thats correct. Facing an opponent who cant use Zenshin Busou, even if I were to obtain victory with its use, itd be meaningless. Just to double check C you wont use this as a pretext to break our promise if you lose, right? Of course not. Erika didnt object to the exchange. Well then, lets begin the duel. Both of you, please place some distance between you and face one another, Erika directed, as she moved toward a corner of the field. As per her instructions, Claire and Hayato backed up until there was roughly ten meters between them and turned to face each other. Now, let the duel commence! Triggered by Erikas shout, a countdown began on the electronic scoreboard. Starting at [10], it then turned to [9]. He had now passed the point of no return. All that was left to do was execute the strategy Emil had devisedDD DDWhich was to rely on his natural agility to charge the moment the duel began, allowing that single moment to decide victory or defeat. As his opponent was a skilled master of the Hundred, a long, drawn-out battle was to his disadvantage. If things reached that point, any hope of victory might well disappear. This was what Emil had foreseen. The moment before [6] turned to [5], Hayato filled [Hien] with his Energy and began to concentrate it underneath his feet. Concentrate, I must concentrate The sound of cheers faded into the background. All he could here was the loud thumping of his pounding heart. [3], [2], [1], the countdown approached zero. AndDD Come, Kisaragi Hayato! Show me what you can do! Claire shouted as she fired [Alystherion] in his direction. Ill be fine. Itll work! Hayato assured himself. Hed learned how to deal with Dragoon-class Hundreds the day before, so he ought to be able to handle it. HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAADDDDDDDD! Hayato released the Energy under his feet, initiated Accelerate, and flew. A swift attack in accordance with the devised strategy. Dodging the six beams coming from [Alystherion], he closed the gap between Claire and himself in a single movement. [Hien], of course, had already been charged with energy, and its blade glowed bluish-white. WhaD?! Her eyes widening in surprise, Claire was caught off-guard. Emils blitzkrieg plan had worked, but unfortunately his execution had left something to be desired Oh crap! Overexcited, his control over his Energy was poor. And so, his deceleration was late. KYAD! Claire shrieked. UWAD?! As did Hayato. CLASHD! Having exerted more force than intended, Hayato crashed into Claire. Consequently, as if shoved to the ground, Claire collapsed onto the floor. Ouch Crap, did I screw up? They had completely collapsed. The spectators roared with laughter. Frankly, it was incredibly embarrassing. ThD! Kisaragi HayatoD! You, where do you think youre touching?! Eh? Because of her words, Hayato finally noticed the warmth in his hands. This couldnt possibly Moving his fingers, a soft sensation was transmitted through his fingertips. H-Hann! A bewitching sound poured forth from Claires mouth. Hayato suddenly realized what hed touched C Queen Claire Harveys voluminousbreasts. E-Eeehm Y-You What on Earth do you think youre Claires face was dyed a deep red as she raised her eyebrows. T-The Variable Suit should be worn to soften incoming attacks, so why is it so thin? The sensation of your breasts is as if there was nothing there HanD! Once again Hayato moved the fingers of his hands, and alongside a bouncy sensation, Claires captivating voice erupted once more. Her body lost its strength. However, that was only for a moment. DD! Claire turned towards Hayato again and glared at him sharply. O-Ohoh Hayato panicked and released his hands from her breasts. Eeehm, my bad. Im really sorry. Cant you forgive this accident? Hayato laughed nervously. The grim look on Claires face gave him goosebumps. O-OF COURSE THIS WONT EVER BE FORGIVEND! With tears in her eyes, Claire Harvey thrust Hayato away with both hands and forcefully stood up. For someone else to touch my b-breasts This hasnt happened once before, and yet in the middle of a duel Im touched this way! And on top of that, not once, but t-twiceD! Trying to preserve her dignity as the Queen, Claire crossed both arms in front of her breasts, her shoulders quivering violently. Youve got some nerve, havent you, Kisaragi Hayato? Dont expect any mercy from now onD! Uh oh. Claire pointed toward Hayato. As declared, she manipulated [Alystherion], firing six full-powered beams his way. U-UWAAD! Hayato was only just able to dodge. From Claires behavior, he didnt get the feeling she even knew what the word mercy meant anyway. Here, on the battlefield, stood the war princess herself. So all you know how to do is run, huh, Kisaragi Hayato! Thats all you can really do! WhaD Closing in on Hayato, who was dodging her beams, she struck with her fist. Oh shiD! He raised his guard, but that fists power was the real deal. His guard, utilizing his arm protector, was blown away and her fist sunk into his solar plexus. GuD With that, Hayatos balance was destroyed and Claire pursued further. Twisting her body, she hit with a roundhouse kick. Hayato, who had received a direct hit, scattered dust as he slid along the ground. Such a look of surprise. Did you really come into this thinking that I wouldnt know close quarters combat? Claire asked Hayato, who struggled to stand up. Even though I can use a Hundred, I still studied self-defense to safeguard my close surroundings. Martial arts is the basic among basics when it comes to combat; its possible to clad ones fists and feet with Energy after all. She showed a cocky smile. Well then, shall we end this? KuD Hayato had somehow managed to stand, but his posture was unstable. Claire activated [Alystherion], which fired beams in rapid succession. Hayato, quick! Form an E-Barrier and defend! Eh? While confused by the voice he could suddenly hear, Hayato nonetheless released Energy from his body and a E-Barrier expanded in front of his eyes. He was able to protect himself from all the incoming beams. Are you alright, Hayato? he heard Emil ask. Y-Yeah If it wasnt for your advice Id be Wait, how are you talking to me? On your arm, theres a Vital Ring right? I can communicate with you using that. Certainly, as described, the voice came from the ring that had been placed on his right arm. So that kind of things possible When Meimei had given it to him, he had only heard that it measured the remaining Vital and Energy, wirelessly transmitting the values to [LiZA]. He was surprised. There is a function installed on it that allows comrades to keep in touch during battle. Thats what Im utilizing right now. The sound of footsteps and a door opening could be heard from the ring. Emil Crossfield, what on Earth do you think youre doing?! Erikas voice was heard. What am I doing? Hayatos an amateur at using the Hundred. He messed up Energy management and you saw that he even collided with the president right? Thats why I thought, Why not give him a little advice?'' No ones ever done anything like this before; you know theres no way we would allow this. Afterwards, some sort of punishmentDD Ill allow it. Claire interrupted the two. But Claire-sama If it enables Kisaragi Hayato to demonstrate the full extent of his abilities, Ill allow it, Claire declared flatly. The one speaking is Emil Crossford, correct? You might have a bit of Hundred combat experience; however, youre nothing more than a freshman. That hardly changes things. Lets resume the match. Understood. She appeared reluctant, but Erika accepted it and Hayato heaved an inward sigh of relief. The blitzkrieg strategy had failed, but if Emil instructed him, he could still fight on. That was what he believed. Thanks. Hayato faced Claire and spoke his gratitude. Youre welcome. Now then, here I comeD! Claire began attacking with [Alystherion] once again. Hayato, form an E-Barrier! Yeah! Per Emils instructions, Hayato formed an E-Barrier and blocked the beam that came flying in. Emil, next one! Going off what Prez said a little while ago, if you keep on evading, youll eventually tire and then youll be a sitting duck. Thats why even though the strategys already failed once, were going to try it again. Even if the president was versed in self-defense, fundamentally her bodily physique was light. If he bestowed Energy on [Hien], persistent attacks would accumulate damage on her even through her E-Barrier C was Emils thinking. Also, Prezs [Alystherion] doesnt work autonomously. It has to be consciously manipulated with Energy that comes from her. If you disturb her concentration, you should be able to lock it down. In other words, its best to go on the offensive? Yeah, should be. Right then, lets give it a try! Hayato Accelerated once more, and, blocking all incoming beams with an E-barrier while dodging again and again, closed in on Claire and swiped at her. DDHows thatD! Things went differently this time as opposed to when the match had begun. As in practice, he was able to swing [Hien], which he had bestowed Energy on, skillfully downward. KuD! However, Claire blocked his attack with a single arm. Hayato, again! You dont need to tell me that! Hayato raised his sword and went in for a follow-up attack. However, she jumped behind him and thus evaded it. Claire took careful aim, activated [Alystherion], and began her counterattack. He concentrated Energy underneath his feet in an explosive leap that cleared him of her attack. Perfect timing, Hayato. Lets try that next! Hit her directly with your Energy! Got it! Hed only ever once managed to pull it off successfully, but that was good enough for now. It was still worth trying. UUUOOOOODDDDDDDDDD! Shouting a warcry, Hayato poured Energy into [Hien] which he had raised high into the air. A vortex of blue light formed, coiling around the sword like a snake. HAYATO, GOOOOOODDDD! Urged on by Emils shout, Hayato slashed with [Hien], forming a giant, crimson Energy burst that flew in Claires direction. The technique was a success! Just before it wouldve reached Claire, however, it dispersed harmlessly. In Hayatos eyes a flower bud-like figure was reflected C [Alystherion]. The petals opened as if blossoming, revealing Claire, completely unharmed. Youve exceeded my expectations, Kisaragi Hayato! Frankly, Im quite surprised. This fight has been worth it to see your true strength! As she shouted, six of the floating gun pods moved. DDHowever, youll now receive the punishment for playing with my breasts! I already told you that Im sorryD! My breasts are not so cheap that you can simply apologizeD! Before hed realized what was happening, [Alystherion] had him completely surrounded just as gravity began to exert its claim upon him once more. Seeing as you only began to use the Hundred yesterday, you wont be able to dodge in mid-air! Oh crapDD It was just as Claire described. He was unable to alter his course to either the left or the right while in the air, let alone pull back. This is the endD! HayatoD! Alongside Emils heartrending cry, several beams flew in Hayatos direction. DKu Hed been able to protect himself from the first few shots with an E-Barrier, but that was his limit. Before long, the E-Barrier was destroyed and Hayatos body was hit directly. Hayatos body, held in the air by the continuous impacts of the beams, hit the ground before long. Hows that? You done? Claire asked. She was standing above Hayato and looking down upon him as he lay upside-down on the floor. He was still conscious. However, he had also suffered the impact from crashing into the ground. His body screamed in painDD No, not yet Hayato tried to stand. Giving up was not an option. After all, if was going to lose, he wanted to lose by fighting until the bitter end. If he didnt, he wouldnt be able to face Emil, who had kept him company during yesterdays practice, and the two girls who had worried for him. Thats whyDD Hayato Emils worried voice could be heard from the ring. A tone that seemed to imply, Its okay to give up. However, such a thought never entered his mind as he endured the pain and rose to his feet. Seeing the state he was in, Claire heaved an astonished sigh. If thats how youre going to be, then at least let me end thisDD She combined the six floating gun pods into one giant rifle. What the heck So she can even do something like that Hayato muttered in his mind. Although, on that note, Emil had also been able to change his weapon. Moreover, hed said that other Slayers would also be able possess this ability. That Claire was one such wasnt that hard to imagine. This is the Buster Cannon. It boasts enough firepower to incapacitate even the Savage should it hit directly, she said with a provocative smile. The barrel of the Buster Cannon was long and its muzzle wide. It was large enough that it had to be carried with both arms. Its unfortunate, but with this, the match is decided. As light began to gather within the muzzle of the Buster Cannon *THUMP*D! His heart thumped loudly in his ears. What is this? *THUMP*, *THUMP*D! Twice this time. What is this? My body feels hot His blood boiled and he felt the impulse to rampage. Hayato, can you hear me, Haya to! The voice of Emil, communicating with him via the Vital Ring, grew slower and slower. Thump, thump, thump. The throbbing and his consciousness gradually fadedDD And simultaneously Kisaragi Hayatos eyes turned golden. WhaDD?! Because Claire couldnt conceive of Hayato possibly dodging the bombardment in that situation, she doubted her own eyes. It was indisputable, however, that he had not only dodged, but had also begun to attack with unbelievable speed. KuD! Kisaragi Hayatos sword, which he held level with the ground, approached her. Stepping back, she dodged as the sword swung down from above. It had only missed by a hairs breadth. The sword violently impacted the ground, forcing a cloud of dust into the air and left a large crater where it had struck. Whats with this speed and power Both could not be more different from when the fight had begun. If she were to take a direct blow now, it might even be fatal. Impossible; to think that someone has appeared who C even if for just an instant C made me consider the possibility of losingDD As far as Little Garden was concerned No, even as far as the world was concerned, this wasnt something she could just accept. With this in mind, she roared, Theres no way I can loseD! To lose to a freshman who had barely received his personal Hundred the day before This was unacceptable for the one who was both president of the student council as well as the Queen. But above all else, this was not something Claire Harvey would allow. It would be a blemish on her dignity as the head of the Bugeika. That said, it doesnt look like hell go down easily Kisaragi Hayatos attacks came fast and heavy, chipping away at her stamina little by little. Given the situation, staying on the defensive just wasnt an option. If youre going to go all out, then I shall as wel! Claire focused her Energy into an Accelerate, opening some distance between Kisaragi Hayato and herself. Readying his sword, Hayato pursued. Seeing that hed taken the bait, Claire, grinning like the Cheshire Cat, charged her Booster Cannon with Energy once more. This time, I will absolutely hit my markD! The shot, after all, would be made from point-blank range. To this day, there hadnt been a single person whod received this attack from this range and still stood afterward. She had confidence that this technique would slaughter even the Savage. Claire-sama, at this range, you risk killing him! Ridia screamed from far away. Claire agreed. But, if its the current Kisaragi Hayato Im dealing withDD He wouldnt be like those before, and more than likely, would not be knocked down. If she attacked the normal way, hed just dodge it. Given thatDD Its because Ive determined him to be someone who warrants my full strength that Ive decided on this technique. Eat this, Kisaragi Hayato! Just as the person in question was about to slash her with his sword, Claire loosed the entirety of the energy that had been gathering in the muzzle of her Buster Cannon. Instantly, his entire body was engulfed in an intense white light. *Haa*, *haa* Hows that? Claire roughly controlled her breathing. With this, the battle should be over As the debris created by the explosion cleared, she was certain what would appear before her eyes would be the figure of a collapsed Kisaragi HayatoDD This has to be a lie, right? Claire couldnt believe her eyes. Not only because he was still there, standing. But because the form of his weapon had changed entirely. The rugged armor that had previously covered only his right arm now included his left arm and both legs too C it now covered his entire frame. For that reason, he now appeared several times larger. Full-Body Armament? Given the scene before her, she could come up with no other explanation. Shed been labeled a genius for having required only a month to reach that state with her Hundred. For that reason, what was happening before her eyes simply could not be true. Moreover, to suffer a direct hit from the Buster Cannon and come out unharmed? That was impossible. It didnt look like hed used an E-Barrier; in the first place, it didnt look as if hed used Energy at all. Stranger still, he appeared to have completely nullified the attack itself. Only one possibility came to mind. Could it have been an N-Barrier? Generally speaking, there were two types of barriers. The first type utilized a screen of Energy to defend against an opponents Energy attack, diffusing the force of the blow C the Energy Barrier, a.k.a. E-Barrier. The other type was the Neutral Barrier, or the so-called N-Barrier. This type counteracted the opponents Energy, neutralizing it completely. This was the type that Kisaragi Hayato had apparently just employed. Claire had heard nothing of his ability to use something like the N-Barrier, let alone the Full-Body Armament. DDDamn it! This wasnt the kind of situation where she could afford to stand around in a daze. Before shed realized what had happened, a sword clad in red Energy had appeared before her eyes. It seemed an impossible task to dodge given the circumstances; even taking a defensive stance on such short notice was expecting too much. Furthermore, even though the Hundred covering his body was massive, his speed was increased yet further still. The size of his sword made it powerful, but through the Energy that had been imbued into it, it had become even more so. It didnt seem possible to defend against such an attack with an E-Barrier. Im losing? She had never once, until now, ever felt cornered in a fight. Not by the Savage and most definitely not by a human. The crown of the Perfect Queen began to sway for the first time ever. How could I, the QUEEN, lose to a mere FRESHMAN?! Claire shouted as a dazzling light was released from her body.. She had long since let go of the idea of a handicap. The only thing that could stand against a Full-Body Armament was another Full-Body Armament. As the light disappeared, protectors dyed in her signature crimson color appeared on both her arms and legs, though not nearly as massive as Hayatos. On her back, tiny thrusters appeared as well. Come forth, my PetalsD! Claire yelled. Her shift to Full-Body Armament having completed, she quickly used an Accelerate and dodged Hayatos attack. The top of the thrusters on her back opened, from which tiny, floating gun pods (Petals) scattered and surrounded Hayatos body. There were roughly ten of them. And with this, its over, Kisaragi HayatoD! With that voice as a signal, simultaneously from each and every Petal, a beam was released. It was a veritable storm of lasers. In such a situation, even Kisaragi Hayato ought to be at the end of his rope. Even when facing an N-Barrier, if that many beams are fired, at least some of them should punch through! The N-Barrier nullified the first few shots. However, just as Claire had surmised, the concentrated storm of fire pierced through the N-Barrier before long. She took advantage of the opening, targeting it with the enormous Buster Cannon which had appeared on her right arm. [Alystherion], or rather the six gun batteries had joined together to form it. Precisely because this was a Full-Body Armament, it was considerably larger than the one Hayato had faced moments ago, and boasted an increased firepower commensurate with its larger size. This is the endD! Turning toward Hayato, she released the gathered Energy all at once. There was no time to deploy either an N- or an E-Barrier. I did it! The enormous beam which erupted from the Buster Cannon hit its target directly. Caught in the middle of a violent explosion which reduced even the ground beneath his feet to rubble, Hayato collapsed. Confirming the result, Claire breathed in. A buzzer sounded throughout the arena announcing that Kisaragi Hayatos stamina had zeroed out while the electronic scoreboard proclaimed Claire Harvey wins. HayatoD! Emil Crossford caused a stir in the stands as he rushed out to the battlefield. Hayato, who had collapsed in the center of the ring, wasnt moving and his Hundred had already ceased to function. These signs were worrying to Emil, but as he closed in, it became clear that he was still breathing. Thank God Emil sighed in relief. Erika Candle soon joined Emil on the battlefield. On her face was a look of distaste and bewilderment C as the judge, she could not declare Claires victory. Ridia Steinberg, who had been waiting in the wings of the battle arena, agreed. With a bitter expression, her shoulders shaking uncertainly, she gazed at Claire, whom had found her breath again. Hey, I wanna say something real quick! Emil glared at Claire sternly. Since Hayato was leaving the Colosseum on a stretcher, he felt free to flare up. Emil, calm down. Shell surely listen, you know? The one who had spoken as well as stopped Emil was the woman in the white coatDD Charlotte Dymandias. She had come onto the battlefield alongside the first aid team. Next, Charlottes gaze turned to Erika. How bout it C mind leaving the decision to me? Understood. After several seconds of silence, Erika nodded her agreement and Charlotte turned to the stands and raised her voice. Dear members of the audience, I must apologize for ruining your excitement, but as Little Gardens main technologist, I C Charlotte Dymandias C raise an objection to this duel. Charlottes voice echoed throughout the colosseum. The audience fell silent. First, regarding the conditions negotiated prior to the duel. Claire Harvey has employed the Full-Body Armament. Before the match, she personally declared that the Bare Armament would more than suffice and thus restricted herself to its usage. This rule she violated. As the crowd began to cry out, Charlottes speech continued. Nevertheless, this handicap was made under the premise that Kisaragi Hayato was similarly unable to deploy the Full-Body Armament. Furthermore, even before his use of the Full-Body Armament, he and Emil Crossford were in constant communication throughout the duel. While this isnt technically a violation of rules, it is nonetheless a gray area C and a dark one at that. In short, both had erred. Finally, the condition attached to the duel is one which had no bearing on the outcome of the duel in question. The rules state that the outcome alone determines the victor, and therefore, in accordance with that outcome, Claire Harvey wiDD Hold it right there, Charlotte Dymandias: Just as Charlotte was about to declare the Queens victory, the one who cut her off was the party in question C Claire herself. This match is my loss. The crowd roared. The Perfect Queen had personally accepted defeat, so such a reaction was only natural. What do you mean by that, Claire Harvey? Your logic is indeed sound: going by the rules, I have won. However, in doing so, I have violated the rule that I personally imposed upon myself. In such an instance, even if you declare me the victor, it does nothing to change the fact that I personally feel I have lost. That alone is enough. Those are simply your feelings on the matter. If you nevertheless find this result difficult to swallow, then we could call the match a draw? Do as youd like. Claire turned to leave. Of all of your duels Ive seen so far, this was the most interesting one, Charlotte said, a broad grin on her face. Please keep your thoughts to yourself, Charlotte Dymandias, Claire muttered grimly without turning. And so the duel between Claire Harvey and Kisaragi Hayato ended in a draw despite the latter ending up in the hospital. What? Where is this? A sharp smell filled his nose C the same smell hed experienced when visiting his sister soon after hed arrived. A hospital then? He tried to move, but his body refused to comply. Both his consciousness and vision were faint as well. His muddled senses notwithstanding, he nevertheless felt the impression that someones face drew near. It drew slowly closerDD Sorry, Hayato He felt a gentle touch on his lips. Was that now All strength left his body alongside a feverish feeling. What is this person doing? Was this reality or was he simply dreaming? He couldnt tell in his current state, he thought, before soon fading into unconsciousness once more. N, nnn. It wasnt until a few hours later that Hayato finally regained consciousness completely. With a weak groan, he opened his eyelids. So it really was a hospital A surprisingly gloomy one. How long have I been out? About six hours. He turned to the voice. Sitting up in surprise, he found Queen Claire Harvey sitting by his bedside. P-Pres? As his eyes found her face, he remembered their duel. I lost, huh His consciousness was faint and his head heavy while his memories of the duel were vague from the midway point on. Looking himself over carefully, he saw that hed been changed from his Variable Suit into a t-shirt and pants, though he couldnt see the latter. No, it was a draw. He was bewildered by the unexpected reply. What do youDD He was then taught the astonishing truth. How he had both employed the Full-Body Armament himself and defended against the Perfect Queens C Claire Harveys C Buster Cannon with something called an N-Barrier. N-Barrier, Full-Body Armament was that really me? Even if someone else was the one telling him, it was hard to believe. You dont remember? Hayato nodded. His memories were clear up until the point where he was driven into a corner, with the presidents muzzle directed at him. You did all that while unaware? It looks like I did, Im sorry to say. Kisaragi Hayato, what on Earth are you? Something like that shouldnt happen with high readings alone. Thats what I want to say, but He was struck with a sudden recollection. Just as hed been cornered by Claire, his heart had pounded with great vigor and hed felt as if hed lost control of his own body. What was that? Just as Hayato was about to ask her opinion, the door swung open. Whats Prez doing here?! Emil had entered the room and promptly stomped his way over to Claire. Even after sending Hayato to the hospital by breaking your promise, youre still not done, huh? No, Ive simply come to apoloDD If thats the case, then another time, okay? Hayatos still not well, so Emil tried to hide his look of concern. Hayatos condition must have been poor indeed. I understand. Theres more I wanted to ask, but that can wait until my next visit. With a sigh, Claire stood. Im sorry about this, Hayato called out to Claire, who had turned and left for the hallway. No, Im the one in the wrong here. Claire had paused for a moment as shed answered, but she left the hospital room immediately after. So, what brings you here? Hayato asked Emil. What, you say Ive been here ever since they brought you in, you know? Emil indicated the chair that Claire had been using a moment ago. Ive been reporting back to Charl on your condition once an hour. Id never have guessed that shed show up in the meantime How do you feel? Better, I hope. Yeah, Im okay. Nothing hurts, at least. Thats great. Your brain doesnt show any abnormalities either, so you should be good to go back to the dorms if you want, according to Charl. What do you want to do? If youre not feeling up to it, theres nothing wrong with spending the night here. I could even keep you company if you want? Keep me company? Where would you sleep? It was a one person room. Hayatos was the only bed. Good point Im guessing youre against us sharing the bed? Of course! Id like to bathe, so lets head back to the dorm, alright? But before that, theres something I want to ask? What? It was what hed wanted to ask the president earlier. Hed been connected with Emil through his Variable Suits wireless, so Emil had likely noticed his change. Given how much Emil seemed to know about the Hundred, Hayato figured he might know something. On that premise, Hayato continued. When Prez aimed that huge rifle at me, I was in trouble, you know? At that time my heart started to pound and my body got really hot Hayato relived the incident as he narrated. Once that happened, it felt like Id lost control over my own body. Now that I think about it, you shouted my name then, didnt you? So you remember that You noticed something was wrong, didnt you? Yeah. Emil nodded and continued. What Im about to say dont let Pres know, alright? I was just about to ask her before you walked in, though. You interrupted me. If thats the case, then Im glad. Talk about a close call. Emil sighed, relieved. What do you mean by that? Do you know something? I do. SeriouslyD?! Hayato, hold it Suddenly doing Hey, wawaD?! Putting both his hands on Emils shoulders, Hayato drew in close with a serious look on his face. Emil blushed furiously and, while retreating, lost his balance. *BAM!* Because hed been forcefully gripping Emils shoulders, once Emil lost his balance, they both collapsed into a heap on the floor. Ouch, sorry Again As he spoke, Hayato put his hands on the ground for support, and lifted himself up. Wait, Hayato Where are you touching Eh? Your hands! Look at where youre putting your handsD! Hayato suddenly realized that his right hand was touching Emils chest. Oh, sorry Nothing to worry about between two guys, though, thankfully. Its not like youre Prez, after all. Hayato took hold of Emils arms as he tried to rise. KYAAD! A shriek escaped from Emil. Again with the strange noises Hayato commented, somewhat taken aback. But still, your bodys just as soft as the Prezs C are you really training properly? DDThD NnnD! He prodded Emils soft arms, causing a seductive voice to escape Emils mouth. Cut it out with the strange sounds already H-HAYATO, YOU IDIOTDDDDDDDDDD! WHAAAAAAAAAAAP Emils palm struck Hayatos face. Hayato idiot Eh? He could see a few tears leaking from the corner of Emils eyes. Whats wrong now? Have you seriously not noticed already? Noticed? I guess Im asking too much, though, arent I? Um, it seems like youre trying to tell me something, but Just a sec. If someone were to overhear this, things could get out of hand, so Im going to lock the door first, alright? Thats okay with me, but As promised, Emil locked the door. The normally cheerful Emil now bore a serious expression on his face. That, more than anything, worried Hayato. Okay, Hayato, you cant tell anyone about what Im about to share with you. Promise me. I wont answer your question unless you do. What the hecks the matter with you all of a sudden? Putting on airs like that Whats it going to be? Do you promise? I do, but Really? Were roommates, after all, arent we? Ill never speak a word of this to another person; I promise. Plus, he really wanted to know about that mysterious phenomena when he tried to lift up his body. Then turn around for a second and wait. Although he wanted to ask why, he instead held his silence and did as he was told, sitting on the bed with his back to Emil. Dont you dare turn around, got it? I get it already, geez. Just ask he finished speaking, the sound of rustling clothes reached his ear. What on Earth are you doing now? Youre not looking, right? Dont move until I tell you. I know, I know A minute passed before the silence in the room was broken To be honest with you, Hayato, Ive lied to you. A surprisingly earnest voice drifted over from behind him. I suppose I should have been straight with you, but I lacked the courage, not to mention you didnt seem to have remembered. Wait, what? You can turn around now. Hayato was finally given permission to turn around. As he did so, he couldnt believe his eyes. It wasnt just that Emil had let down his hair. Just that wasnt enough to surprise him; hed already seen him that way, after all, and each time hed been struck with the impression that Emils looks were rather feminine. This time, however, he couldnt see anything but an actual girl. The heck is this? Hayato muttered, his gaze fixated on Emils chest, illuminated by the moonlight shining through the hospital room window. What he was referring to were the two fruit-sized bulges on Emils chest which ought not be there. Even seeing me like this, you still dont get it Dont get it? What am I not getting? Geez, Hayato, youre duller than I thought. In that case, hows this? With a demure look, Emil lifted up his shirt, exposing his abdomen, revealing a lovely, white-skinned navel. And the barest glimpse of her breasts. The sight was too stimulating Blushing, Hayato quickly averted his gaze. If he hadnt, he felt hed have lost all reason. HoweverDD Hed realized the threat in time to avert that ill fate. A scar ran down her abdomen from her chest to her stomach. A scar that was located exactly where the girl from his dream had been wounded by the pincered claws of a Savage. Are youDD He unconsciously rose to his feet. Could Emil truly be the girl from his dreams? Just as he was on the verge of voicing that thought, his memories of his time in Gutenberg returned. Thats right. I met this person C Emil C in Gutenberg. No, wait. That wasnt quite right. Hayato corrected himself. Her name wasnt Emil. Right. If I remember correctly, her name wasDD Emilia, right? Emilia Hammett. That was her name. So you do remember. Emilias voice C the voice of the girl from his memories C trembled. Hayato. Really, thank you for saving me that day. Thank God The feelings of his heart came naturally to his tongue as tears ran down his face. I finally was able to remember. And, not only are you alive and well, but we were able to meet once moreDD Gently tracing the scar with his fingers, he wrapped Emilia in a tight embrace. Im glad that youre alive too. Im so happy that youve remembered meDD Emilia hugged him back as she spoke. Ive always believed that if you were alive, youd be led to the Hundred and so wed meet again. Led to the Hundred, you meanDD You know the details behind the First Attack, right? That whole giant meteorites dropped onto the South Pole thing, right? Its said that the Savage came to this Earth on those things Simply put, yes. It was only after that event that people like us, people who could wield the Hundred, appeared. What Emilia told him next was staggering. A virus, which had traveled the vast reaches of space via the Savage, had spread throughout the world upon their arrival. The Hundred reacted and changed form in response to those who harbored the virus. The two of us are special even among that select group, however. I suffered an injury during the Savages attack on Gutenberg. At that time, you sucked the Savages poison out directly, right? Something happened to the two of us then C the virus entered my body directly, as it did yours, via the medium of my tainted blood. And thats why we can operate the Hundred? It is, without a doubt, the reason your reaction reading is the highest in the world. Its not an airborne virus, but its mortality rate is still quite high; you and I were very fortunate to survive. Moreover, its because of that that we hold such great power in our hands. People like us, namely those directly infected by the virus, are known as Variants. In the entire world, there are only around ten such individuals. Thats why I knew that youd find me eventually. In other words, if Kisaragi Hayato were to have survived the incident, then he was fated to come across the Hundred sooner or later. That thought had kept Emilia alive as she waited for him. Ive had Charl monitor every reaction aptitude test held across the world. That was how I found you. Charl was sure that you had cheated during the test the Warslan Company administered for you. However, I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that it was you whom Ive been looking for this entire time. Could it be that youve come to this schoolDD Because you were here, yes. I had Charl pull the necessary strings. If it werent for her efforts, theres simply no way I could have disguised myself as a man, you know? ThatsD Wait. So why are you disguised as a manD?! It wasnt something that ought to be necessary in the present. Furthermore, if she hadnt disguised herself, then their reunion would have happened much earlier. Its because of well, you know my family situation. Her tone carried a heavier meaning. Thinking on the issue, Hayato remembered. When they had been children, Emilia had had to sneak out of the house to play with him. She was from a strict, old-fashioned family, or so hed heard. Dont tell me your family doesnt know youre here? Hahaha, youve always been perceptive, Hayato. Its just as youve said. I snuck out of the house and made my way here. Given the circumstances, shed had to arrange for a fake name and background, watching her every step so that she couldnt be tracked. Ever since I was infected during the Second Attack, Ive been kept on an even tighter leash than I was during our childhood. To be honest, my family doesnt know that Charls taught me to use the Hundred. Seriously, you Hayato replied, astounded. She was utterly unlike the gentle, submissive girl he remembered, but he felt the current Emilia, so full of energy, wasnt bad either. Wasnt it hard to keep your disguise up all the time? Certainly. It was worth it, though. It might have been just a coincidence, but its only because of that that I could share a room with Hayato. *THUMP* C his heart pounded in his ears. Emilia giggled, positioning her forefinger before her lips. Everything that weve just talked about C Variants and so forth C must be kept secret, okay? A secret for just the two of us; even your sister cant know, alright? Yeah, got it. Wait, I said just the two of us, but now that I think about it Charlotte already knows, doesnt she? Ah, thats true, isnt it? Well, a secret between the three of us then. Emilia laughed happily as she scratched her head. With that, we come to the main point. The hazy memories of your duel earlier is one of the traits of Variants. Traits of Variants? What do you mean? When your lifes at risk, the virus activates and instinctive defense measures come into action. Its a state we call the Raging Berserker, a condition wherein your strength continuously surges. Raging Berserker, huh Now that he thought about it, that name certainly matched what hed experienced. In exchange, you lose yourself, and run rampant. Its quite troublesome since it can reveal you to be a Variant. I, too, was in that state not too long ago, but nowadays, Im somewhat able to control it. Its not a problem anymore. In other words, I could control it with practice? You need to be able to control Energy first. You need to control both that and the sleeping power that lies within yourself. Theyre quite similar. Give it your best, alright? Y-Yeah As he was about to nod in reply, an unexpected change came over his body. W-What? His feet wobbled and his vision grew dim. His condition must have been worse than hed realized. Hayato turned to Emilia and collapsed into her chest. Wait, Hayato, you cant suddenly! I need to prepare myself first Emilias face was dyed a deep red. However, she quickly realized that he was neither flirting nor asserting his friendship. Could it HayatoDD Your bodys still Im sorry. I dont think I can stand. Oh. Then wait just a sec. Huh Emilia took Hayatos face into her hands Whatre you doing? Its fine. Just be quiet for a moment; it can only be done like this. As she spoke, she leaned in. AndDD Wha Nnnn Fuuuu DDCovered Hayatos lips with her own. Nn, fuu chuu, chuu, nmuu chuu Their kiss continued. One second five ten Nn, fuu As their lips separated, Emilias saliva suddenly found its way down his throat. Why would you suddenly Blushing furiously, Hayato touched his lips. You being tired is the direct result of the infection. Once activated, the virus consumes a vast quantity of Energy which results in the unusual phenomenon you experienced. Even if thats true, what does a kiss have to do with any of that? Well, thats Eh? Once a Variants ability has activated, Energy consumption increases tremendously causing a terrible strain on the body. One of the best approaches for countering this side-effect is to be administered virus that hasnt yet activated. Thats impossible Yes. Ive delivered the virus contained within my body to you through my saliva. Charlottes developed a medicine which would serve a similar purpose, but this is simply the most effective method. He was suddenly reminded of the moment when hed regained consciousness. Could you perhaps have k-kissed me while I slept as well? Huh? Were you awake then? I can vaguely recall. Anyway, one way or another, the memorys there Um, it was an emergency, so I kissed you of my own accord Sorry Because it was an emergency? You totally decided to do it on your own just now too Ahaha, now that you mention it, thats kinda true Are you really fine with that? Even if you have a deeper reason for it, to do something like kissing with me I-I dont particularly mind, alright? If it was someone else, then maybe, but if its Hayato Eh? You didnt like it? Thats not it The hospital room grew dead silent. There was a decided tension in the air. So uh, Hayato? Is your body better now? Can you stand on your own? Looks like it, I guess. Then lets head back, okay? Hayato changed into his uniform and left alongside Emil. Normally, itd be but a ten-minute walk from the hospital to the dorm. This time, however, they hadnt even reached the halfway point eight minutes in. Even though you said you were fine, you seem to be in quite some pain Emil commented, given the strange way Hayato was walking. Id prefer to focus on walking as opposed to thinking, if thats fine with you? Should we go back to the hospital? No. Ive gone through great troubles to get here, so Ill see it through Ten minutes later, they arrived at the dorm without incident. However DDUgh. As they reached their room, Hayato lost his balance. Panicking, Emil caught his body. Are you alright? I guess Im still a bit weak He was dizzy, and his vision hazy. It would probably have been better for you to just rest back at the hospital instead of attempting the impossible, huh? Sorry that I asked you to come back to the dorm Even if you say that now, it cant be helped. Were already back, right? Borrowing Emils shoulder, Hayato made his way to his bed. Alright then, rest well. When you wake up next, your body will be back to its normal state. I see Lying down, his consciousness began to fade. By the time Emils gentle words reached his ears, hed already fallen into the deep abyss of sleep. Late that night, Claire Harvey, the student council president, was burning the midnight oil in the student council room of the Bugeika school building. Before her were matters which had to be resolved before the day was over, as well as a stack of official paperwork to be signed. The contents of the papers she held in her hands never entered her consciousness. She simply could not stop thinking about Kisaragi Hayato. Kisaragi Hayato, what on Earth are you Hed broken every record for the aptitude test and reaction reading. That notwithstanding, nothing particularly stood out about the readings of his other pre-enrollment tests. Furthermore, he was completely inexperienced at handling the Hundred. Claire had thus determined to assess his potential as a Slayer. It had been for that very reason that she had intentionally instigated the incident with Emil Crossford and the latecomers. Unable to refuse, Kisaragi Hayato had been maneuvered into a situation where he could not refuse a duel that would exert him to his very utmost. With regards to the outcome, her pride as the undefeated Queen with a two-year reign had been demolished. And, that thing he used after activating his Full-Body Armament C that was undoubtedly an N-Barrier There existed a type of Savage that was capable of utilizing the N-Barrier, but even for them, it was a matter of genetic predisposition C there simply did not exist an Energy manipulation technique which allowed one to deploy such a barrier. If a Slayer were to wield such a power, it was only because their Hundred had been instilled with such a function. However, his data contained no information on his ability to use the Full-Body Armament, let alone the N-Barrier. Neither had Charlotte Dymandias made any mention of his Hundred having such a function. Claire-sama. Claire-sama A voice called her from her reverie. Erika had approached her without her realizing. How long have you been there? Since a moment ago. I called you once already, but you didnt respond, so I called once more. I apologize. I was lost in thought, Claire replied, turning her gaze to Erikas hands. She was holding a teapot and a cup. Black tea, is it? Thank you. You fought that duel earlier today. I feared you might be tired. Erika placed the tea cup on Claires desk before continuing. Would you like anything to go with your tea? Kisaragi Hayato Erikas expression clouded in an instant. Please dont worry about it too much. If it had been an ordinary duel, then it would unmistakably have been Claire-samas victory. Im not worrying about that. T-Then is it because he touched your b-breasts? Wha?! Claire reddened. I-Its not like that at all She lifted her tea cup as if to demonstrate her composure, though she achieved the opposite effect as her hands were trembling. The memory of his touch crossed her mind. Honestly, because of Erika, Im remembering more than I want to now It went without saying that her chest had never once been touched by a member of the opposite sex. For something like that to happen C in front of the public even! It was a complete disgraceDD I wonder what this is Im feeling *ba-dump* C the reason for the pounding of her heart. What she was feeling. Claire didnt understand any of it. More importantly, Erika, if you wouldnt mind, Id like to consult you about a matter regarding Kisaragi HayatoDD Her next words described her proposal for manipulating his fate even more. Volume 1 - CH 4 N, nnn Responding to the light shining through a gap between the curtains, Kisaragi Hayato awoke. Hmm? Whats this? Feeling a strange warmth on his body, he sat up in surprise. Emilia was fast asleep in his bed. This discovery called to remembrance the events of the day before. After returning from the hospital, hed passed out and Emilia had helped him, unconscious, to his bed. Im guessing she watched over me after that? Next, he recalled the confession from yesterday evening. The person before him was C per his self-introduction C his classmate, Emil Crossford. However, this persons true identity was none other than the girl hed seen in his dreams of his childhood C his first love, whom hed met in Gutenberg ten long years ago C Emilia Hammett. Emilia Whispering her name, he caressed her head as he had long ago. This brought to mind joyful memories of the time hed once spent with her. What a strange feeling He laughed to hide his embarrassment. Sharing the same bed as they were made him distinctly aware of her fragrant, womanly scent. It inspired some strange feelings in him. I might do something Ill regret if I dont end this situation Cautioning himself, he tried to slowly rise. Rubbing her seemingly still sleepy eyes, Emilia raised her body before him. Nn, morning Hayato Oi, whats with that getup?! Hayato blushed a deep red. Emilia was, after all, wearing only a thin, white shirt. The two bulges on her chest only made things worse; he well understood the danger that they posed. Furthermore, her lower half was covered by only a pair of thin white shorts. Well, last night, I helped Hayato to bed, nursed you, and I guess I fell asleep like that Wait, UWAA! She finally realized what she looked like. Emilia grabbed the bed covers in a fluster and covered herself. No need to explain, just change into something fast! With you here? Hayato ecchi Then Ill leave! Wait! As he tried to jump off the bed in a panic, something warm introduced itself to his back. Emilia had snaked her arms around his back and gripped him in a tight embrace W-What do you think youre you doing? Its fine if you dont leave; I can change if youll just turn your back No, I meant why are you suddenly Sorry. But let me stay like this a bit longer. Why would you Because, well, these peaceful moments with Hayato make me happy I can be together with you Two soft objects pressed up against his back. This was far too stimulating for this early in the morning. Isnt it about time you let go? Ah, yep sorry. Im heading outside then. I already told you that that wont be necessary. Just turn around, she called out as Hayato began to leave the room. I can still hear you changing. I cant help it if I feel uneasy about that. Ahaha, Hayato, youre so cute. What do you mean by that? Emilias giggling made him pout. Anyway, hurry up and change. Breakfast times already started. I know. The sound of rustling clothes and clothes hitting the floor caused his heart to pound in his ears. Behind him, a girl C Emilia C was only changing, but his face turned feverish nonetheless. You can turn around now. By the time she called out, Hayato, too, had finished changing. He turned around to find Emilia Hammett gone and Emil Crossford in her place. Although she wore a lightweight outfit of a jersey and trousers over her shirt, her hair was bound together at the back in her usual ponytail style. It was only natural that one wouldnt notice the bulges on her chest. Im going to go ahead and wash my face. You know Hmm? Responding to the voice calling out from behind her as she made her way to the bathroom, Emil paused and turned. Thanks for last night. I was totally out of it. Carrying you to your bed was no trouble at all. Removing your clothes was a bit troubling though Removing my oh Hayato remembered that hed been in his uniform when hed collapsed. However, when rising, hed only had his uniform shirt and trousers on. I was pretty concerned. You also sweat a lot, so I wiped your body down with a towel after I bathed. You wiped me down You didnt touch me in any weird places? Like where? Thats, err ? If you didnt, then its fine. Hayato laughed. Chuckling, Emil entered the bathroom. Afterward, they traded places and Hayato washed his face, finalizing their preparations to leave. So Hayato, how does your body feel now? A lot better than it did yesterday; I seem to be as healthy as always. But your stomachs empty, right? Well, yeah. Very much so. I knew it. Emil grinned broadly. When people consume a lot of Energy, they get really hungry. Is that so? Yep, especially after you use the power of a Variant. It tends to leave you that way, you know? With that, Hayato and Emil promptly left for the lobby where breakfast was being prepared. Mornin. Yesterday was pretty incredible, huh? You feelin better already? In the lobby were three freshmen. One of them, Fritz, approached them with a greeting. His dress C a shirt and trousers C was very casual. The other freshmen were dressed as he was, and they were all engaged in busily filling their mouths with sandwiches. Well then, lets eat. On a wide table, a variety of sandwiches with egg, lettuce, and tomatoes C some with ham, some with roasted chicken C were laid out. The selection of beverages C including orange juice, vegetable juice, milk, ice coffee, and mineral water C was enough to confuse. On a side note, the dorms food was all prepared by the school cafeteria and transported to its destination each morning and evening. In this way, both the taste was guaranteed and nutrition tightly managed. All of this info had been shared with them by Fritz, at their request. Afterward, Hayato and Emil sat down for breakfast with Fritz and the others. Hayato was then informed that the two freshmen from earlier would be continuing their stay in Little Garden after all. Claire had repealed the order for their expulsion. At that, Hayato heaved a sigh of relief. So, what are you two going to do today? That depends on Hayatos condition, Id say Emil answered Fritzs question, meeting the gaze of the face assessing Hayatos condition. Ive said this already, but I feel perfectly fine; Im not hurt anywhere. Emils face lightened up with enthusiasm at his reply. If thats the case, then theres something Id like to do with Hayato today. Which is? A date! A date? With! Hayato spat out his orange juice in shock. Ahaha. This warships business districtI thought Id like to visit Central. Emil told the flustered Hayato with an innocent expression. Yesterdays duel had robbed them of the chance to look around, and lessons began on the morrow. There wouldnt be another opportunity to do so until the end of the following week, so she wanted to visit the business district before the day was out. So, why dont we go together? If she hadnt characterized it as a date to begin with, then he wouldve agreed from the start. Hed been wanting to see Central as well, after all. If thats the case, then lets do it, shall we? Yay! Upon hearing Hayatos reply, the delighted Emil gave a cheer. In that case, Ill head back to our room first, okay? After finishing breakfast, Emil stood up from her seat and went to their room. Subsequently, Hayato stood up from his chair, and then Fritz asked something of him as well. You headed for the bath? Hayato nodded. As he didnt get into the bath yesterday evening, he wanted to at least take a shower after this, Hayato had told Fritz and Emil that during their meal. He had sweated a lot while he was asleep and, as Emilia had been close to him all the while they were sleeping, he was deeply dyed in her scent. Worrying about that, he couldnt help the racing of his heart. He couldnt keep going on without taking a bath. Which reminds me, what are your plans for the day, Fritz? If youd like, why not join us in Central? Although he had already agreed to visit Central together with Emilia some time ago, it was his first time in ten years going on a date with a woman that wasnt his sister Even if the person from that time had also been Emilia, things had changed too much; he didnt know how he should behave. With that in mind, he figured that itd probably be better for Fritz and Ridia to accompany them. The reply, however, dashed his hopes. Sorry, but I already have an appointment to visit the Colosseum with Ridia today. The seniors from the Bugeika will be holding a mock battle there, and she wanted to watch. That was a very Ridia-ish excuse, he thought. It would have been nice if he hadnt had other plans, but given the circumstances, he couldnt ask Fritz the impossible. Come to think of it, are you and Ridia going out? The heck are you asking all of a sudden? Hayato accidentally blurted out something hed been wondering for some time now. Fritzs face clouded over at his question. Dont tell me youve fallen for her or something? Youd better give up on that; that girls just a brat C in mind, body, and experience. Its nothing like that. I was just curious about your relationship; youre always together, after all. Why is that? To be honest, he was hoping for a reference for his relationship with Emilia. He couldnt say that, though, so he dodged the question. Eyeing Hayato with suspicion, Fritz responded. I already introduced her as my childhood friend, right? Dont confuse us for lovers, okay? Weve just always been together since way-back-when, so our relationship just naturally became like this. So, even when youre near Ridia, your heart doesnt throb? Of course not! No way do I have those kinds of feeling for Ridia Ohh, I see now. You fell for the student council president! Shes a beauty, she is, and her breasts aremassive. Thats not it! Its fine. Theres no need to be shy. I said thats not it! Hayato shouted again to get his point across. What, I thought that during that fight you seemed to get cold feet or something, but I figured If you had fought with your fists, a wonderful friendship wouldve probably bloomed between you two. Didnt you fall in love because of that? Laughing heartily, Fritz continued. It mustve been great, rubbing the Prezs breasts. They were huge, right? They were huge indeed. And very soft. But that wasnt what he should be thinking about right now. He wasnt in a situation to remember that feeling. Well, whoever it is, good luck, alright? They say love makes people strong, after all. Fritz rose and returned to his room. He had the feeling thered been a grave misunderstanding, but the more he protested, the worse the misunderstanding became. He eventually gave up on trying. Since she was always by my side, Id never really thought anything of it, huh As he soaked in the public bath, Hayato recalled the earlier exchange with Fritz. That continued even after hed finished his bath and returned to his room. He remembered the feeling of Emilias lips from the evening before. That was just a Hundred thing and not that kind of thing, I guess he convinced himself. But if the girl who was my first love does that kind ofAaah, enough! He shook his head to dislodge the thoughts running through his mind. If this continued on, his body would soon hit its limits, leaving him at a loss for what to do. Haa As I thought, theres nothing I can do but get used to it, huh? A short time after, Hayato and Emil left their dorm and made their way toward the warships prime shopping district C Central. Its annoying that we have to wear the uniform even on holidays The weather was warm: sunny, without a cloud in the sky. That, combined with the long-sleeved uniform, made them sweat. It cant be helped; on this battleship, Slayers and Bugeika students are a somewhat special existence. Its to distinguish them, or so Fritz said. If I remember correctly, soldiers in Liberia also receive special treatment. You get freebies for entering a shop in uniform, I hear Thats ehm, not particularly the reason, though. After leaving the dorm, theyd been walking side-by-side, close enough for their uniforms to brush against one another. When they got too close, however, his heart would pound, and so he did his best to keep his distance. Muu, stupid Hayato, Emil pouted, closing the distance again. Even if she looked like a boy at the moment, he couldnt forget that she was a girl after all; it was a difficult situation. That was why hed tried to distance himself, but Emil had noticed and thwarted his efforts. It didnt look possible to separate anymore. It makes me happy walking side-by-side like this, but, as expected, it was rather stimulating He still had a ways to go to get used to this. Now that I think of it, the business districts probably called Central because its in the middle of Little Garden Hayato spoke to distract himself. That, and not silence, would help his nervousness. We can probably tell if we take a look at the PDAs map, but I dont think it is. It seems like its called Central in the sense of being the heart of the city. You sure know your stuff, dont you? I consulted a map of Little Garden on my PDA while you were bathing. Emil proceeded to share what shed learned, describing the three main regions of Little Garden. The first of the three C the Terminal Area C was the outer region wherein the airport, dock, etc. were located. Both airplanes and small ships reached the warship through this area. Next was the half of the Dome section designated as the Military Area, located at the ships forward bow. This area housed the academy, military, training facility, colosseum, practice grounds, and research lab. The dorm where Hayato and the others resided was also here. The last area was where they were headed now, the Family Area. This warships business district C Central C was located there, as were many commerce and entertainment oriented businesses. Additionally, it, as its name suggested, housed the residential area that was home to Little Gardens staff, employees of the Business district, and their families. Perhaps due to transitioning between the Military and Family Areas, the number of refined houses surrounding them began to increase. The view unveiling itself to their eyes made it harder than ever to believe that they were still on board a ship. Aaah, I cant wait; Im looking forward to it so much! Even if you say youre looking forward to it, theres no way it compares to Gutenberg, where you lived before, right? All the rebuilding after the Second Attack should be long done. Before leaving their dorm, the two had decided that when she was dressed like a man, theyd refer to her as Emil and not Emilia. There was no way of knowing when someone might be listening, and so this made things easier. Umm, thats true, but I didnt often go outside in Gutenberg, you know? After the attack, we relocated to a more rural area That reminds me, Emilia said the same thing when we were young. She was always wearing some expensive-looking dresses. Its probably because of the relocation, but shes certainly grown up into a fine ojousama. I guess that caused her to grow up pretty ignorant as to the ways of the world. Thats pretty amazing in its own way, really. Thats me, so its your turn now. How is Yamatos capital? Yamato? The imperial capital never suffered a Savage attack, so its prospered, I guess. After the attack on Gutenburg, we went home to the Yamato countryside, where weve lived ever since, so the only image of the imperial capital that I have is the one from TV. Although hed visited the imperial capital briefly before coming to Little Garden, he had only had time to visit the Warslan companys Yamato branch before boarding the transport nearly immediately after. There had been no time for sightseeing, so he didnt know a thing. Furthermore, the weather had been bad, so even viewing the townscape had been just about impossible. That makes us pretty much the same then, right? Emil smiled brightly. After a ten-minute walk, starting from their dorm, they finally arrived at their destination: Central. It was a bit before 10 oclock, but the town was already surprisingly crowded. There seem to be quite a few Slayers too, huh Upon entering Central there were quite a few people who passed by them that were wearing military uniforms or were wearing the same school uniform as them. Comparatively speaking, there were more students, but the Slayer population was nine-tenths the size of the student population, so it was only natural. There are many freshmen like us too, right? Certainly, as Emil had said, he could see the figures of many freshmen with a single badge attached to their collars, their bodies clad in brand-new uniforms. Given their restless gazes and nonchalant walk, it was immediately obvious C they were the same as Hayato and company. So what do you want to do first? First, lets do a round of Central itself. Its not that big, so we can think about what we want to do as we walk around. Alongside Emil, Hayato circled Central once as if it were a track, before ending up walking down Main Street. Various shops lined the street. It wouldnt be too far fetched to say that some parts of it were the same youd see in a normal towns shopping district, although one could say that it was perhaps somewhat more attractive than a normal towns. Clothing and apparel shops, taverns and bars, and even toy shops could all be seen. Were just looking around, but its fun. Its really been a while. Since we walked the streets of Gutenberg together, that is. Hayato felt similarly. It really was fun. But there was just one thing on his mind. Arent we drawing a lot of attention somehow? Hayato whispered into Emils ear. Ever since entering Central, he had felt the weight of countless gazes upon them. Its only to be expected, you know? Emil answered unconcernedly. To be expected? What do you mean? Well, you were already an object of interest from the start, and the way you beat the president yesterday only made that more so, so of course you draw attention. What you did yesterday is the talk of the town. Im pretty sure tomorrow people will be talking about our going shopping together here in Central. Simply put, it wasnt just a few eyes that were on him, but many, and it wasnt likely to be a temporary situation, either. Therell be a fuss about everything you do here, whether it be shopping, eating, or anything else It looked like visiting Central in the future could be quite irritating. Itll be okay. After a while, people will get used to it, and you wont have to worry about it anymore. Alternatively, we could try to start some even stranger rumors. Hey, stop that! That kind of rumor is bad news! Emil had twined her arm around Hayato, as lovers do. Even if he couldnt feel her breasts against him, her body was still extremely soft. When the distance between them shrank like this, it was simultaneously heaven and hell. Her feminine fragrance threw him off his stride even more. Think about your situation and control yourself a bit Flustered, Hayato pushed Emil away. Mou, Hayatos such a shy-guy Thats not the problem here, geez Hayato and Emil were walking side-by-side once more. Extending beyond the attention they were already receiving, he began to hear mutters of Hayato-kun and Emil-kun I wonder whos the top and whos the bottom? Were we seen? I wouldve been fine if there werent any strange rumors spreading, though At that thought, his shoulders slumped. Weve just about circled the place now, so what next? Wanna grab something to eat, or would you rather go shopping? Theres a place Id like to visit first, if you wouldnt mind going with me? Its somewhere close by, okay? And that place is? In Westside C opposite the Terminal District, at the westernmost end of Central C is a park. Its Little Gardens most popular dating spot. You can see the ocean from there and the sun sinking into the horizons supposedly very pretty. Its totally worth a visit from what Ive heard. Isnt it still too early for that? The sun was still high in the sky. Thats true, but even at midday, we can still enjoy the pretty scenery, so lets go! If thats the case, then maybe we should. Shed kept him company during his crash course training and even gone so far as to nurse him back to health yesterday. So today, he intended to return the favor and keep Emil company. When they had gone West long enough, the trees in their surroundings increased. Well soon be there; this greenerys part of Westside and beyond this plaza should be a viewing platform. As described, once theyd left the red-brick plaza behind, the ocean filled their vision for as far as the eye could see. Seagulls swam through the blue sky, almost as if piercing through it. *woosh* *woosh*, the sound of waves and the scent of salt water grew ever stronger. The oceans really beautiful Walking along the railing which had been installed on the edge of the battleship, Hayato looked at the ocean. Brilliant rays of sunlight glistened as they were reflected off a pure emerald sea without a hint of murkiness. A scene not to be found in all of Yamato C it left him speechless. It must be even more amazing in the evening Just as hed been told, it was a popular dating spot flooded with couples. Pairs of people passed time in silence, their gazes fixed on the setting sun. Eventually, their hands finding one another Just kidding, he might indeed have desired that kind of thing but there was no way that he could do that with Emil, standing beside him and watching the ocean with him. She wasnt Emilia Hammett right now, after all, but Emil Crossford Someone who, no matter how you looked at him, was a boy. But, just a bit, I wonder how itd feel There wasnt anyone near them right now, so itd be fine if just for a moment. With that thought, he extended his hand to grasp Emils. But he just couldnt do it With just a hairs breadth between them, his hand failed to bridge the gap. And, just as he had finally steeled his resolve and was about to reach out Unexpectedly, their hands touched. Emil looked at Hayato and smiled, tightening her grip on his hand. Hey, you Theres no one around right now, so just this much should be fine, right? Plus, you were trying to do the same thing just now Thats true So just for a bit. Y-Yeah For a while, they held hands. Hey, Emil Wouldnt Emilia be okay for now? Eeehm, then, Emilia What is it? Theres something Id been meaning to ask once we were alone He spoke aloud what had been on his mind since morning. There was no one around and so he didnt have to worry about others listening in. It was the perfect opportunity. Eh, thats, what might it be somehow, my hearts kinda pounding Um, well, didnt you say yesterday that you came to Little Garden to meet me? So, now that youve met me, I was wondering what your plans were. Aaah, so its that. Thats the kind of talk you wanted to have, huh Losing her strength, Emilias head drooped. That kind of talk? What kind of talk did you think it was? J-Just forget it. As for what I plan to do, well, youre going to be here from now on, right? In that case, so will I. Thats all there is to it. Emil continued with a smile. I ran away, after all. I cant go back yet; first, Ive got to repay the favor to Charl, who was forced into enrolling me here. So youll become a Slayer and fight the Savage, huh? She noticed that Hayatos expression had darkened. Do you have something against me becoming a Slayer? she asked with a meek expression. No, it just feels wrong to ask you to put yourself in danger for my sake without regard for what youll have to go through. Thats not true. Plus, were in the same boat here C because of me, Hayatos come to Little Garden to become a Slayer. That might be true, but I get the feeling that you want to take revenge on the Savage for tearing us apart ten years ago. Hayato, if you become a top-tier Slayer, kill my portion of the Savage for me, and are willing to support me with your salary, then I wouldnt mind thinking about retiring. The heck is that Ah, well what I said just now, just forget it, haha A deceptive laugh. In any event, weve only just arrived here. We can think about what to do from now on little by little, alright? Though Ive unexpectedly had to duel the Pres right off the bat, huh Sorry about that. But you might also say that its thanks to that that weve grown used to our current situation, right? Suddenly, the PDAs default ringtone interrupted the two. Is that yours? Looks like it. Hayato pulled his hand away from Emil, and sticking it in his pocket, retrieved his PDA. He checked the display. Its from Karen Your sister? You should answer it. R-Right He had a very ominous feeling, but as urged by Emilia, Hayato timidly pressed the call button. [Nii-san, why havent you told me about yesterdays duel?] Uh It was a preemptive attack. That, well, it was decided on out of the blue and I thought itd be bad if I worried you Hayato answered in a fluster. [Although it was some time ago, I heard from Miharu about yesterdays duel and the fact that Nii-san was brought into the hospital; it really shocked me, you know? Although I wanted to see your injuries, is your body okay?] Its nothing to worry about. I feel just fine. So everythings fine, dont worry. [If I worry, its because Nii-san does nothing but unreasonable things If you put it like that, I cant really argue [But what you did is just so like you, I think. Duelling for someones sake] Is that so? [Thats the kind of person Nii-san is. But before you do anything dangerous again, make sure you let Karen know properly. Promise me. If you dont, Ill curse you for real.] Right, got it. [So, Nii-san, what are you doing right now? I think I can hear birds chirping for some reason] Im in Westside, at the outskirts of Central right now. [Westside? Youre not with a girl right now, are you?] Karens tone had dropped. That happened when she was suspicious. Given her reaction, she probably knew that Westside was a dating spot. O-Of course not [Thats a little suspicious, isnt it? Nii-san, you had that duel yesterday and it looks like youre popular among the girls in the hospital too, so Im a bit uneasy. You havent been deceived by some strange girl, have you?] Im fine, really! [According to yesterdays fortune telling, today, a girl and Onii-chan] Im telling you theres nothing like that! [Thats the honest truth, right? If thats the case, then you have nothing to worry about if I confirm that in person, right?] Confirm? [I have permission to go out today. So, I thought Id come and have dinner with Nii-san after this. Originally, I was calling to inform you, but it seems like Nii-sans already at Central] Going out? How do you plan to do that? You cant walk [Ive got a wheelchair, and I can take a bus from the hospital to Central so its no problem.] Are you serious? [Dead serious. From tomorrow on, Nii-sans classes will start and we wont be able to see each other as often.] If thats what you want, then I can come to the hospital [Now that thats settled, once I arrive at Central, Ill contact you, okay? Please be alone by then.] No, wait, hey! Hayato shouted. However, there was no response. The call had ended. Is she really coming here? Given her tone, I get the feeling that she is. Hayato sighed. Whats wrong? Karens coming here Ah, so its that! Whats with that reaction? You seem delighted. Ive been wanting to meet Karen-chan too. Shes your little sister, after all. Ive got to properly greet her. Well be socializing for a long time from now on, so I want to be on good terms with her. What are you thinking Plus, shes afraid of strangers, you know Ill show you how skilled I am. Okay? Its fine, right? Alright already. It cant be helped, Hayato sighed once more. Yes! Emilia may have been delighted, but Hayato was filled with anxiety. Where are you meeting Karen-chan? I believe she said shed come by bus Then shouldnt we go back to the town center and try to look for her at the bus stop? Hayato and Emil returned to Centrals town center and went looking for the bus stop. It seemed that buses were constantly traveling around Little Garden. At their current location, the bus appeared once every 15 minutes or so. A bus arrived immediately after the pair reached the bus stop, but as might be expected, Karen was not on it. 15 minutes passed before the next bus came. After several passengers disembarked, a wheelchair alighted next. Riding in this wheelchair was none other than Karen. Unlike the wheelchair shed used back in Yamato, this one was far more elaborate. She had no need to move her wheels herself; instead, via a joystick located on the armrest, she was able to direct the movement of her wheelchair. Deftly manipulating her wheelchair controls, she made her way to Hayatos side. Oh, youre here to greet me, right? The moment she caught sight of her brother, she raised her voice happily. To travel this far alone Are you feeling okay? My healths been much improved ever since coming here. Miharu also kept me company until the bus came. Is that so If she was feeling better, then he was happy to hear it. Well then, Nii-san, th At long last, Karen became aware of the presence of Emil, standing behind Hayato. Her face took on a severe expression. Nii-san, you werent alone? Uh, I didnt mention it? I certainly dont remember hearing it, Karen answered plainly. Come to think of it, I did say I wasnt with a girl, but I guess I never mentioned I was with my roommate So? Who is that? She directed a stern, pointed gaze in Emils direction. Her tone was much harsher than it had been during her call earlier. Emil took the opportunity to step in, asking gently, Um, would it be okay if I introduced myself? Karen didnt reply. Ohhh man, I guess theres no helping it With his eyes, Hayato signaled to Emil that she should continue with her introduction. Emil turned to Karen with a smile. Im Hayatos roommate in the dorms, Emil Crossfield. Nice to meet you, Karen-chan. However, Karen didnt say anything. Instead, she continued to watch Emil with a look of puzzlement. Youre a man, arent you? Just as he thought to himself, Finally, she speaks, those were the words that left her mouth. He panicked. People often tell me I have cute, feminine features, but Im definitely male, unfortunately. Emil followed up her response with a natural-sounding laugh born of countless experiences just like this one. Karen, however, was not to be done in so easily. Do you perhaps like men? Oi, Karen! What do you think youre saying?! Apologize to Emil! Unable to contain himself, Hayato forced his way between them and shouted without thinking. But he accompanied Nii-san to Westwide; theres just the two of you, right? Thats why I think he might be that kind of person Youre reading too much into it. Hayato sighed in exasperation. Nii-san also has the potential for such things Nope, no such thing. If thats really the truth, then fine, but even then, it must be problematic for you. If youd simply keep your distance from his person, then messy situations like this wouldnt keep happening What do you mean by messy situations? Things like yesterdays duel or your popularity with the girls in the hospital that came because of it. Im curious what you plan to do, surrounded by girls like this. Theres nothing to worry about there. Ill drive away any scum which dares to gather around Hayato, so you can rest easy, Karen-chan. And why on Earth would you care? Karen retorted with a sharp glare. Um, well, if its something my roommates little sister wants, then I cant just ignore it, right? Emil said deceptively. Karen wasnt buying it. What do I do about this So uh, weve been talking for a while, and Im getting pretty hungry here, so why dont we get something to eat? In that case, theres somewhere Id like to go. Somewhere youd like to go? Could you go shopping with me for a bit first? The place I have in mind is outside of Central. Thats fine by me, but where is it you want to go? Somewhere that specializes in sweets? Nope. Karen was especially fond of sweet things, so that had been his guess, but it seemed he was wrong. The place Karen wants to go to is the school cafeteria. The buildings for Little Gardens elementary school, middle school, and high school could all be found within close proximity of the Bugeika building. These were connected to the Bugeika building by a series of roofed walkways, at the center of which lay a courtyard. The cafeteria thus served as a locale where all Little Garden students could freely intermingle. The food was cheap and the servings plentiful. A large number of people had gathered in the cafeteria today as well, even though it was a holiday. I never wouldve guessed that the place you wanted to visit would be the school cafeteria. Are you really sure about this? I am. Nii-san hasnt been here yet either. I also wanted to see what kind of place Nii-san will be attending from tomorrow on as well as to see a school for myself. And how is it? Your impressions of having seen a school? Even if its just the cafeteria, Im glad that I could go inside the school building like this. Next time, I want to properly come on my own two feet and experience school life that way. If you hurry up, itll be possible, right? Yeah, Karen replied with a nod, earning her a charming smile from Emil. Now then, shall we order something? As prompted by Emil, Hayato and Karen turned their gazes to the menu. As if to match the diversity of people living in Little Garden, cuisines of various countries had been prepared by the cafeteria. Given the sheer selection available, it was hard to know where to start. Hmmm, I guess Ill go with a pasta? Emil decided on a meal set that included pasta, bread, and a salad. That looks pretty good, wonder if I should get that too Whatre you getting, Karen? Karen wants that. Karen was pointing at a meal set of hamburger steak and fried prawns. Isnt that a kids meal? Whatever. I want it. Buu, Karen pouted. I get it, I get it. Lets find somewhere to sit then, shall we? Hayato shifted his gaze to a table with a parasol, just outside the cafeteria. They stood out immensely; Karen, because of her wheelchair, and he, because of his duel the day before. He wanted to eat somewhere where theyd pass as unnoticed as possible. Wait here for me, Karen. Ill get your order for you too. ..Yeah. Hayato, having secured a table, left Karen to go place their orders with Emil. The pasta sets came in three variations, of which Hayato chose the penne arrabiata and Emil, the macaroni and cheese. Incidentally, theyd used their PDAs to pay for their meals electronically. Little Garden did not participate in cash exchange. The allowance for their meals had been given them in January, at the time of their entrance into the school. Naturally, Hayato paid for his sisters meal as well as his own. Hayato and Emil took their meals out of the cafeteria and settled down under the parasol of the table theyd chosen earlier. The three began their meal. Its great that I was able to become friends with Karen-chan today. Be friends? As their meal approached its conclusion, Emil suddenly said these words. Hayato froze and his eyebrows rose. Until this point, Karen had basically ignored any and all attempts on Emils part to draw her into conversation. Havent we shared food? Thats true, but Karen had accepted the pasta Emil had offered her earlier. That was only cuz I wanted to try your food too. It looked pretty tasty. But when I asked you if you liked it, you answered. Isnt that right, Karen-chan? Uh Emils question left her at a loss, so Karen hung her head in shame. I guess theres still a ways to go, but I was able to speak with you at least once; thats progress. Emil was extremely optimistic. That Karen had been willing to accept food from her was a big step in the right direction. Karen had always been reluctant to take anything from people she had just met, a habit that dated back to their time in the orphanage. Karens slowly becoming an adult too, it seems Shes opened her heart to Miharu C the nurse in charge of her care C too. Shes already becoming an adult without me noticing. That makes me happy. Immediately after Hayato had this thought Ara, what a coincidence. An unexpected voice. Surprised, Hayato turned his gaze in the direction of the voice. There stood the Queen C Claire Harvey. Nor was Claire alone. She was accompanied by the two vice presidents C Erika Candle and Ridi Steinberg C as well as a boy with cute features whom appeared slightly younger than Hayato and the others. Are you here to eat as well, or are you here to start something again? Just as she had the day before, Emil flared up in response, standing in stark contrast to the president, was unbothered by her hostility. Nii-san, who are these people? Though clearly displeased The gaze Karen directed their way was nonetheless fearful. Theyre members of Little Gardens student council. The one in red is the president, while the two in blue are her vice presidents. President In other words, this drill is the one causing problems for Nii-san Her sharp gaze targeted Claire. Drill you say? *twitch* Claires cheek twitched at Karens words. Kisaragi Hayato, who is this rude young lady? She is Kisaragi Karen, the younger sister of Hayato-sama, Claire-sama, the young, blonde boy behind Claire replied. Appearance-wise, his hair was trimmed short, but his bangs were long C long enough to hide one of his eyes. His features were childish, and his uniform belonged not to the Bugeika, but to the middle school. Yes, that does seem to be the case, doesnt it? Now that I look at them, there certainly is a family resemblance, is there not? Claire mumbled as she looked at Karen. Indeed. That would be the reason for her hostility, Claire-sama, he responded with an innocent smile. That reminds me, I have yet to introduce myself. Im a second-year in middle school and Claire-samas assistant C Chris Steinbelt. Best regards, Kisaragi Hayato-sama, Karen-sama, and Emil Crossford-sama. He bowed deeply. It seemed he also knew who Emil was. In any event, this timing is fortuitous. Theres something I wanted to discuss with you, Kisaragi Hayato. Discuss? You want to pick up where we left off yesterday? That too, but before thatDD Claire met Hayatos gaze as she spoke. To jump to the heart of the matter, its regarding your serving as an assistant to the student council from tomorrow forward. Eh Wait, what do you mean by thatD?! Emil, next to the dumbfounded Hayato, raised his voice and pounded the table with both hands as he leapt to his feet. Clanking loudly, the tableware rattled with the impact. D! Karen showed a frightened expression. Whoops, sorry Because of yesterdays incident, I unintentionally flared up. Emil apologized to Karen before glaring at Claire once more. Yesterdays duel was a draw, right? So why does Hayato still have to be an assistant for the student councilD?! Emil Crossford, I said wed make him an assistant for the student council, but I never said anything about making him clean the student council room. Then what are you planning to have Hayato do? Claire-sama has direct supervision over the student council Selections teamDD and would like to scout Kisaragi Hayato as a member. Erika, who had been standing silently by Claires side until now, answered. And? Are you interested? Claire turned to Hayato once again. Well, even if you ask whether or not Im interested To be honest, I dont even know what members of the Selections do Their duties are nearly identical to the Slayers. That includes taking requests from the Warslan company, operation of the Hundred, and completing missions. They handled a wide range of matters from guarding vital facilities to protecting VIPs, such as world leaders. The single most important duty is, of course, to battle the Savage, however, Claire added in a tone which suggested such a thing was only natural, Although Slayers belong to the Warslan company from the moment they enroll in the Bugeika, they are nevertheless still students, and thus participation in such duties is not mandatory; it is up to each students own judgment. However, the way I see things After a short pause, Claire continued with a serious expression. Its a matter of noblesse oblige. Those with power have an obligation to wield that power for the sake of those without. Such a thing is only natural. This is why the Warslan company provides suitable compensation for those who hold such power. In other words, increased pay. For Hayato, such an offer was incredibly tempting. That would increase the amount of money hed be able to send to the facility. But could I really do my job as a member of the Selections as I am? He thought about his duel with Claire. If he entered the battlefield without the ability to control his power, he might be more of a liability than an asset. That was reason enough for him to hesitate. I wonder what Emil thinks? He turned his gaze her way. If youre telling Hayato to join, then I will as well. Emil seemed more than confident about his ability to enter the Selections. He was grateful that Emild be with him. The thought of being alone made him uneasy, but with Emil by his side, even if something happened, he felt hed be able to overcome it, one way or another. Unfortunately, Erika dashed his hopes. Thats not possible. The requirements for the Selections necessitate that one either possess the ability to fight on equal standing with the Savage or are capable of serving in a pure support capacity. None others are allowed. Her words brought a thought to Hayatos mind. That reminds me, even though she was only helping during yesterdays duel, Emils better with the Hundred than I am. I guess the student council isnt aware of that, huh In that case, their rejection was only to be expected. So, in other words, all I have to do is demonstrate my abilities. And what do you mean by that? I request a duel with Pres. Once I win, I should be free to enter the Selections alongside Hayato, no? How dare you, Emil Crossford!? To suggest that the likes of you could rival Claire-sama! Ridia, who had been restraining herself this entire time, roared. I agree, Hayato thought. Her words had been provocative indeed. However, Emil didnt seem intimidated at all. Youre not going to run away, are you? Im not. Unfortunately, I cannot accept your proposal, nonetheless. Claire rejected Emils proposal. It, of course, was not the end of the matter. And why is that? School regulations state that students who participate in a duel may not do so again until a week later. There were countless people who wanted the chance to duel those with a high rank, but were those duels to happen without end, itd be a pointless waste of Stamina and Energy. If the Savage were to appear, it wouldnt be possible to sortie in peak condition. The consequent disabling of Little Gardens greatest force was counterproductive. The rules were designed to prevent just such a situation. Its fine if it isnt you personally. Ridi Steinberg should serve just as well, right? A battle with her would serve to showcase my abilities, would it not? Know your place, Emil Crossford! Even if you do place just after Kisaragi Hayato among the freshmen reaction readings, the difference is still considerable. In any event, a reaction reading and proficiency with the Hundred are two very different things! A fight will reveal everything. When do you want to do it? Right now sounds good to me With those words, Emil took out her Hundred from her chest and threw it into the air. HUNDRED ON! With her shout, her Hundred, in particles of bluish-white brilliance, enveloped Emils torso from the hips on up, forming the [Arms Shroud]. Emil Crossford, why do you possess a Hundred? Emils deployment came as a shock to Erika. Ill tell you once the duel is over. Oi, I havent even decided whether or not Im joining, so cut it out! Sorry. I got a bit ahead of myself, I guess At Hayatos prompting, Emil attempted to release her Hundred. Ridia, however, rejected that idea. I wont forgive it if you simply back down after such disrespect. Ill show you your place myselfDD HUNDRED ON! Angrily shouting that shed resolve the matter personally, Ridia clenched her Hundred. She was surrounded by a thick, dark cloud of violet particles and a giant thruster appeared on her back. Next, a drill-like spear as tall as she appeared in her right hand, accompanied by a shield in her left. The weapons a spearDD So a Phalanx type? Correct, my Hundreds of the infantry-style C also known as the Phalanx type. Its Arms name is the [Ebon Heavenly Spear], the Midgardschlange! With that, Ridia turned to Claire. Claire-sama, permission to duel Of course I cant allow something like that! Emil Crossfords Hundred is a Dragoon-type like mine, so youd put your surroundings in danger with a duel. Truly the words of a president, Hayato thought. Mutters of Whats going on over there? could be heard as curious students and citizens of Little Garden had assembled. Furthermore, Karen, in her wheelchair, was also present. A duel would also endanger her. Nii-san Karen grabbed the hem of Hayatos uniform in concern. Hayato leapt in front of her wheelchair protectively. Its alright, even if something happens, Ill make sure to protect you. Adapting to the circumstances, Emil spoke up. We need to be careful about bystandersDD So, itd be fine as long as we avoid using the Hundreds shooting systems, right? With those words, Emils Hundred formed into a lance. Youve changed the nature of your HundredDD How on Earth? Claire stared in wonder. Ridia and Erika, and eventually even the curious onlookers revealed the same reaction. The commotion from the crowd grew even louder. Why are you so surprised? Your Hundred can change forms as well, can it not? Hayato recalled that during their duel the day before, Claire had combined [Alystherions] six batteries into a giant cannon. Was this somehow different from what Emil had just done? Even if the shape of my weapon changed, it was nevertheless of the Dragoon-type throughout. The Hundreds types are hardcoded at construction. However, Emil Crossford has changed his floating battery Arms C of the Dragoon-type C into a long spear Arms of the Phalanx-type. A change at such a fundamental level like that is no ordinary thing. Originally, each Slayer was capable of wielding but one Arms. A Slayer that could stably employ more than one kind of Hundred was simply unheard of. Alright, here I comeD! Emil, kicking up dirt with a furious leap, attacked Ridi with the lance in her hands. Seeing her actions, Erika was outraged. Even though there hasnt been a duel declaration, you suddenly start to fight C this is simply outrageous. Stop this instaDD Let them continue. Claire-sama? Please allow me to observe the situation for just a bit. Emils spear collided with Ridias Midgardschlange, generating a terrific sound which shook the courtyard. Ridi was unable to go on the offensive of her own volition, able only to react to the furious onslaught of blows that came from Emil. She shifted her gaze to Claire, silently asking for permission. As Claire nodded, signalling her permission to proceed, Ridias feelings shone through. Baring her teeth in a broad grin, she repelled Emils spear with Midgarschlange, sending it flying into the air, and then began preparations to go on the attack. With permission, I can finally get serious! Lets see if youre a Slayer who can keep up with one of the Selections! Then Ill get serious as well. I cant take it easy on an opponent like you! Ridias thrusters fired and she accelerated, thrusting Midgardschlange mightily forward. Emil, warding off the blow with a shield formed from [Arms Shroud], sent forth her own spear in attack. KkuD! Ridia panicked, blocking the blow with the shield in her left hand. Erika, please check the database for Emil Crossfords registered data. What does it say about the form of his Hundred? A moment, please. Erika touched the frame of her glasses, causing characters and images to appear on her lenses. A monitor? Correct. It is connected to [LiZA] via the Vital Link and is operated by eye movements, Claire explained. Claire-sama, I have finished verifying his information. It is indeed registered as a Dragoon-type in the database. And yet, he can fight with so manyDD Once again, Claire turned her gaze to Emil. It was a fact of reality that attaining mastery of even just one Hundred form required overcoming incredible hardship. That notwithstanding, Emils spear skills were not outdone by Ridias, even though it was her only specialty; they stood on equal footing. More worrisome still was the way this Hundred enveloped his entire body. Unlike Claires own Hundred, [Alystherion], nothing bearing the slightest resemblance to a gun barrel could be seen in its form. Furthermore, it had now somehow taken on the form of a spear and shield What on Earth is it? Squinting as she inspected it more closely, she realized that this Hundred did not maintain a fixed form, but was rather more like a mass of particles. As if validating this insight, Emils spear dissolved back into particles before reforming into yet another shape. Not two, but three! Its new form was a boomerang. Thrown mid-jump, it sent Ridis Midgardschlange flying before promptly returning. Kisaragi Hayato, what do you know about this? What do I knowDD About Emil Crossford. Even if she asked, he wasnt sure if it was okay to answer. In any case, it wasnt like he knew that much about Emil either. As he stood, uncertain Let me answer that. A voice called out from behind them. Taken by surprise, Claire instantly turned her head. Why are you here? Hayato mirrored her action. Standing there was the main technologist of Little Garden, the head of their research lab, Charlotte Dymandias. Im here to eat, but I happened to overhear you, and thought Id answer; thats all. That said, I wonder if Im allowed to talk about Emils Hundred, after all You do take your time, dont you? What on Earth is he? Emil and I first met five years ago. At that time, I was visiting a hospital in Gutenburg, having been informed that there was a patient Id undoubtedly want to see. And that was Emil Crossford? Thats correct. Charlotte nodded. I soon grew aware of Emils unrivaled talent as a Slayer. For that purpose, Ive bequeathed Emil a personal Hundred and had him take part in some experiments. As a result, hes become very skilled in both wielding and controlling the Hundred. His skill is to the extent that he can manipulate his reaction readings. Thats impossible His reaction reading is comparable to Kisaragi Hayatos C or rather, at the moment, it should be even higher. Nevertheless, even if his operational skill is high, it is also formless. For that reason, Emil Crossfords Hundred has no type. Thats unheard of was written all over Claires face. Even for me, its my first time meeting someone who can handle the Hundred like that. Its pretty troubling to me as well, you know? That Innocence C which has no type C as well as that [Arms Shroud] which can morph into other types. In other words, youve brought Emil Crossford to Little Garden to further your own research? Youre upset that you havent been informed? I have been strictly ordered not to disclose the nature of his unique abilities. If your intentions are to increase the quality of Slayers in Little Garden, then I do not mind. Clenching both fists, Claire returned her gaze to the pair who continued their duel uninterrupted. HAAAAAAAAAAAAADDD! Though it had borne a different form just a moment prior, Emil once again formed [Arms Shroud] into a spear, faced Ridi, whom had lost [Midgardschlange], and charged. Panicking, Ridi hastily grabbed [Midgardschlange], granted it her Energy, and parried the blow, but her defense proved inadequate. UaghD! Ridis body flew into the air. Emils Hundred immediately changed forms once more. The tip of the spear warped, transforming into a muzzle. If I fire from point-blank range, I wont damage any of our surroundings, right? Emil leveled the muzzle directly at Ridi, who had collapsed to the ground, falling on her backside. The barrel shone brilliantly, glittering with concentrated Energy. So whats it gonna be? Do you surrender? Emil taunted, grinning. Ridis ground her teeth in frustration. She didnt want to accept defeat, but there was nothing she could do. Even if she were to expand an E-Barrier, it was likely incapable of nullifying Emils shot. Its my loDD Just as Ridi was about to acknowledge defeat Beep, beep! A low-toned buzzer rang out simultaneously from Claire, Erika, and Ridis PDAs. Whats going on? Emil murmured, as she lowered her weapon, Charlotte simultaneously mumbling, The calls come sooner than expected. Call? What call? Hayato asked. Savage have appeared on the neighboring island. A request for support from Little Garden has thus been issued by headquarters. You knew this was possible Yes, that is what I wanted to talk to you all about earlier. Immediately following Charlottes reply, sirens all across Little Garden screamed as one. Afterward, Meimeis voice could be heard echoing from speakers installed along the roads. Announcement from HQ, announcement from HQ. A request for support has been issued by the province of Seonia. The presence of three Savage has been confirmed. Little Garden will immediately begin preparations for sortie. Slayers and Bugeika second and third-years are to prepare to sortie immediately and standby. Warslan company staff are to do likewise. Erika, prepare the car at once. That wont be necessary. When I call for it, itll already be prepared, Charlotte interrupted, taking her PDA from her pocket. As described, a long, black stretch limo soon appeared. It was an eight-seater. Claire-sama, lets go. Erika entered the car in a hurry, with Ridi following immediately after. Claire promptly got in as well. Charlotte, are you not coming as well? Just a moment, Charlotte replied, before walking away from the car to approach Hayato and Emil. Kisaragi Hayato, Emil CrossfordDD You two are coming to the operations room as well. Eh Her unexpected words took Hayato by surprise. As they did Claire. CHARLOTTE DIAMONDUS, WHAT ON EARTH IS THE MEANING OF THIS?! Claire, you invited Kisaragi Hayato to be a Selections member, did you not? I thought this would prove a valuable learning opportunity for him to watch you in action. With those words, Charlotte turned to Claire. Moreover, there is currently a lack of proficient Slayers aboard this warship, a fact of which you, more than anyone, are certainly aware. On-the-job training is faster, is it not? Claire could not rebut her words. I understand. There is indeed truth to what you have said. Sighing in resignation, Claire continued. You heard, correct? Kisaragi Hayato, Emil Crossford: please get in the car. Nii-san Itll be fine. Hayato placed his hand atop Karens head, she having grabbed his uniform in unease. He has yet to decide whether or not he will join the Selections. He wont have to enter the battlefield. But Kisaragi Hayato, what are you doing?! Were racing against time here, you know?! Claire screamed from within the car. Emil had already joined the others in the car. That just leaves Hayato turned his gaze to Charlotte. You can leave your sister to me; Ill ensure that shes properly escorted to the hospital. Ill join you in the operations room once thats done. You guys go on ahead. Then I leave her in your care. With that, Hayato walked toward the car. Nii-san, have a safe trip, Karen called out from behind him. Yeah, Ill be going then, Hayato answered with a smile as he turned and waved before entering the car. Volume 1 - CH 5 The operations room was located on the third basement floor of the Bugeika school building. It was every bit as dark and gloomy as the lab was; a necessity given the floating monitors suspended in every nook and cranny of the room which were even now projecting images being transmitted from the computer. It looks pretty busy The room was charged with an atmosphere of nervous tension, perhaps only to be expected given the current state of emergency. The clothing and ages of the ten within the room varied wildly; that notwithstanding, they were uniformly engaged in frantically running their fingers over their optical keyboards while conversing via the microphones attached to their headsets. From what could be overheard, it was apparent that inteltransmitted both from Warslan headquarters in Liberia as well as from the region in which the Savage had appearedwas being organized and analyzed. Those within this room include members of the Warslan Companys intelligence division as well as middle- and high-school students of the Futsuuka who, having achieved excellent grades, cooperate with the Bugeika. In response to Claires proud declaration, the girls and boys within the room, who all appeared to be younger than Hayato, collectively bowed and saluted. Their reaction spanned just the briefest moment, however, before they returned to their duties in earnest. Right then, Ill station myself here. Claires assistant, Chris, who had accompanied them to the room, seated himself on a now-empty chair. The seat hed taken was next to Meimei, the subordinate of Charlotte, the main technologist of the lab. Is he a technologist as well then? No, Chris isnt a technologist, but the main analyst. Analysts, naturally, were specialists at using computers, compiling intel, and operating programs that performed analysis through calculations. Chris skills are superior even to members of the Warslan Companys intelligence division, let alone a typical high school student. So? Hows the situation? Claire began her inquiries as she approached Chris and Meimei. The location where the Savage have made their appearance is within the Fran?ois territory at the heart of the Zwei Archipelago. Meimei, compiling intel from the operation seat, answered. Continuing, she expounded upon the Zwei Archipelago in greater depth. The archipelago was heart-shaped when seen from above, and was a renowned tourist attraction. It had a population of roughly five thousand residents, as well as roughly a thousand visitors at any given time. Kirishima Sakura had scheduled a live concert for the day. Because of the concert, people from all over have made their way to the island, and there is nearly ten thousand people there right now. Its quite chaotic. Kirishima Sakura? Do you know who that is? Claire asked Hayato, prompted by the mention of that name. Perhaps it was because her name sounded like it belonged to an inhabitant of the Yamato Empire. Well, Ive definitely heard that name before somewhere If I remember correctly, shes an idol, I think? I can gather that much just from hearing that shes putting on a live concert. Im asking whether you know anything about her beyond that. She seemed rather offput at his unexpected response, but he didnt know any more than hed already explained, so he couldnt answer. Emil, do you know anything? Nope. Im not into that kinda thing, Emil replied, shaking her head from side to side. Taken aback by their responses, a voice expressed surprise. Neither of you have heard of Kirishima Sakura? You two really are the same, arent you? Charlotte stood before the door that Hayato and the others had passed through just a moment ago. In this day and age, when Vocaloids are at their peak, she is able to vie for victory with her natural voice alone; Kirishima Sakura is a world-renowned idol from the Yamato Empire. One of Kirishima Sakuras songs flowed forth from the PDA in her hand. Listening to it, Emil muttered, You know, I think I remembering hearing this when we visited Central Yeah, I think youre right. As he thought about it, he had the impression that he hadnt heard it just in Central, but back in Yamato as well.. Thats right, Karen was listening to it Hearing the song, he finally remembered. That reminds me, Karen did make it back to the hospital, right? That concern had been weighing on his mind ever since theyd arrived. It was hard to get her to stay there as she wanted to be by your side, but I managed, Charlotte replied, pausing the song and returning her PDA to her pocket. Is that so? Thats a relief. Has HQs data on the Savage in the Zwei Archipelago arrived yet? It has. Project it onto the monitors at once. Yes! With a nod, Meimei tapped away furiously on her optical keyboard. Headquarters say that theyre sending reinforcements, but itll be another two and a half hours until they arrive. To minimize damage, forces in Little Garden are to remain on standby. Not only are we not allowed to destroy them, we must even stay inside? Nii-sama sure is making light of our strength, isnt he? Claires jaw clenched; she seemed vexed. Her expression showed her confidence that theyd be able to handle the situation. But Claire-sama, this ships Slayers lack prior experience in battle, so it cant be helped, right? Furthermore, while two of the three Savage might be smallish normal types, but one of them is enormous, and looks like nothing weve ever seen before. We dont know about its abilitiesits an [UNKNOWN]. As he spoke, Chris manipulated the floating monitor. I was able to pull together a picture of the [UNKNOWN]. Ill project it immediately. It certainly is massive, isnt it Claire muttered. Indeed, when compared to his memories of them from his childhood, it was at least five times as large C no, more than that C than the Savage he had seen ten years ago. It didnt need to be said that getting stomped on was a life-threatening situation, and a full-body attack would shatter ones bones. The blasts from its head were, similarly, far larger than a typical Savages, and their power could not be denied. Given the situation, it was only a matter of time before the town would be utterly decimated. If we dont do something, and fast Hayato murmured, biting his lips in frustration. There was undoubtedly a vast horde of people out of view of the camera, scurrying about in panic as they attempted to flee. This is both why we have Slayers as well as why the lot of you chose to become Slayers. With a grin, Charlotte turned to Chris. Chris Steinbert, forward the data on the Savage and our two freshmen to [LiZA]. Have her carry out a tactical simulation and select members to sortie. Charlotte Dymandias! You couldnt possibly mean to have [LiZA] select Kisaragi Hayato and the others to I do. Charlotte nodded unconcernedly at Chris, on whose face was a look of utter disbelief. Countless Slayers were injured during the Savage hive capture operation in Guinea the other day; Little Garden has an insufficient number of Slayers at the moment. I suspect the head offices order to standby is because they have yet to receive our most current data. Once that lack is amended, I believe they will reconsider their position. Wait a sec. You mean we are going to fight the Savage? Hayato interjected. This was not a situation hed foreseen. Of course. Thats why you guys are here, after all, isnt it? Charlotte affirmed with a nod. Thats why I said to wait, Charlotte Dymandias! Your actions are overhasty. In any event, [LiZA] would never choose them According to my simulation, a solution will reveal itself. This is for the sake of eliminating the Savage. Moreover, you want to get the better of your Bro- of HQ as well, do you not? After several seconds of silent consideration, Claire revealed her decision without truly answering Charlottes question. Understood. We can always reconsider once [LiZA] has given us the simulation results, right? Inputting data for Hayato Kisaragi-san and Emil Crossford-san. Submitting request to perform selection for members of the sortie party. This will take just a minute, Claire-sama. Though still confused, Chris nevertheless manipulated his keyboard to fulfill the request. Data submission and analysis complete. Hed said itd take a minute, but he was done after only 30 seconds. Now displaying the results of the sortie member selection recommended by [LiZA]. Thats From behind her glasses, Erikas eyes widened and a surprised voice leaked from her mouth as she took in the results of the analysis, displayed on the monitors lining the walls of the interior of the operations room. The other students in the room, along with members of Warslans intel division, echoed her shock. Chris, this isnt some kind of joke, is this? No. Without a doubt, this is the solution that [LiZA] has come up with. There will be limited casualties and the members with a greatest chance of success are At these latest words, Claires gaze returned to the monitor once more. Displayed there were the three members of the student council C Claire, Ridi, and Erika C as well as Hayato and Emil. Any objections, Claire Harvey? Charlotte asked Claire with an easy grin. If thats [LiZA]s answer, then I can only obey. This is Little Gardens law. And you, Kisaragi Hayato and Emil Crossford? Are you two ready for a sortie? Thats Hayato shifted his gaze to Emil, who had been asked as well. Lets do it. If anything happens, Ill be there for you. Okay I understand. With Emils words for support, Hayato nodded. That means youre ready? Yes. This time, he nodded much more strongly. In that case, as captain of Little Garden, follow my command. First, ChrisIssue a request to the maintenance crew to begin special transport preparations! Understood. Contacting the airport maintenance crew. Urgent: requesting special air transport WL-03 preparations. Ridi Steinberg, Erika Candle, Kisaragi Hayato, and Emil Crossford C you will board the WL-03 alongside myself. Change into your Variable Suits, make any necessary adjustments, and prepare to sortie. We will gather in this operations room in ten minutes, at 1922 hours. Charlotte Dymandias, you will provide assistance as necessary. All remaining personnel are to analyze the [UNKNOWN] and provide intel. Hayato and the others boarded the private Little Garden aircraft and headed for the Zwei Archipelago where the Savage had appeared. Traditionally, Slayers were ferried by helicopter, but, pressed for time as they were, they instead used the WL-03, a tilt-rotor, vertical take-off aircraft owned by the Warslan Company and stationed at Little Garden. Located within its extravagant fuselage was a briefing room, consisting of an office, a parlor, and a communications room; a bedroom; a sick bay; a workshop for tuning the Hundred; a room for Variable Suit maintenance; and a shower. Claire, as Little Gardens captain, was granted personal use of this aircraft. Aboard it now, were its pilot and crew and seven others: the five Slayers C the three student council members and the two freshmen C as well as the main technologist Charlotte and her assistant Meimei. Everyone looks ready for battle. After takeoff, Hayato and the others had adjusted their Variable Suits and proceeded to gather in the briefing room. They were about to work out a plan of action. The CIC here was smaller than Little Gardens operations room, but similar in design, with a large screen installed within. Very soon now, the five people recommended by [LiZA] a short while ago will engage the Savage, Claire said, turning her gaze to the screen alongside the other student council members. Depicted there was a map of an island, with the current location of each Savage clearly indicated. The first wave of the sortie will be executed by us, the student council team. Well engage the normal type at the top of the map, designated []. Once its been brought down, well begin our assault on target [], the unknown type. The freshmen team will then sortie and commence battle with target [], the remaining normal type. Why dont both teams sortie at the same time? Emil inquired. Because you have no experience battling the Savage, Claire replied flatly. Savage movements differ drastically from a humans If you are unfamiliar with those movements, youll only be needlessly injured. Therefore, the student council group will go first, and our battle will provide you a reference. So this is the strategy [LiZA] proposed, huh At Hayatos mutter, a deep buzzing sound echoed and the color of the screen changed. White letters against a red background displayed the word [NEGATIVE]. [NEGATIVE], huh The plan is roughly identical to the one devised by [LiZA] except that the point Emil-sama has just raised was changed by Claire-sama out of concern for Hayato-sama and Emil-sama. Meimeis explanation caused Claire to blush. T-Thats not it. If the freshmen were to be seriously wounded, itd be a blow to Little Garden and as the student council president Well then, lets just begin our preparations, shall we? Charlotte laughed loudly. Sullen, Claire nevertheless continued with the strategy meeting. If you manage to bring down normal type [], we can consider the mission complete. In other words, we are not to engage the [UNKNOWN] Yes, its only opponent will be the student council. Rather than actual combat, think of today as gaining combat experience. Will you really be alright by yourselves? That Savage is huge, and it looks really strong Dont take us lightly, Emil Crossford! To this day, countless Savage have fallen before us, a vast number of which were also unknown types, Ridi retorted, radiating confidence. Claire spoke up next. Leave the [UNKNOWN] to we who have experience. [LiZA] likely agrees that the possibility of its extermination lies solely with us. [LiZA] did not refute her words. The crew of the WL-03 reported in next. Claire-sama, we are now above the Zwei Archipelago. We have confirmed the presence of a Savage at3 oclock. Project it onto the main monitor. After a few quick taps on the keyboard from Chris, the image of a Savage was displayed on the main monitor. The image you saw earlier was the [UNKNOWN], but this is a normal type. Utilizing our earlier designations, this is target [], Meimei added helpfully. It was roughly three to five meters tall, about the same size as the Savage Hayato had met encountered once before. She continued, At present, the [UNKNOWN]s attacks are identical to that of a normal type: it attacks with its two pincered claws and fires barrages of beams from its head. Therefore the [UNKNOWN] has been determined to be a Trenta and will henceforth be referred to as such. Understood. In that case, lets begin. Claire headed for the briefing rooms exit. Her two fellow student council members followed. Follow me please. Pressed by Erika, Hayato, Emil, and Charlotte quickly trailed after. They arrived at a hatch. By its side was a door labeled flammable. When opened by Erika, it revealed an extensive arsenal of weaponry lined up within. The majority of their number were heavy weapons. Erika took hold of a giant weapon with nine barrels, one half as tall as she was, and rested it upon her shoulder. Thats Charlotte, noticing Hayatos surprise at the display, opened her mouth to speak. The design of the Weimar Empire-developed rocket launcher has been improved upon, resulting in this Fliegerfaust. Its an artillery weapon capable of firing nine rockets at once. It, of course, did not use normal rockets. As an anti-Savage weapon, its rockets were loaded with a greater quantity of gunpowder as compared to their more typical counterparts. I assume you know that originally, before the development of the Hundred, the Savage were suppressed with projectile weaponry, right? That much I know, but Then thisll go quickly. Ordnance can both deal damage C though slight C and throw up a smokescreen which can serve as camouflage, and all that without consuming any Energy. When it comes to a preemptive strike, theyre the optimal choice. The preservation of Energy is priceless. As Charlottes explanation drew to a close, an icy gust blew through the interior of the WL-03. Erika had opened the hatch. The Fran?ois army is already evacuating, correct? Affirmative. There are no heat signatures within a 300-meter radius of the [] Savage, Meimei replied to Erikas question. Understood. Then Im beginning the operation. With that, Erika leapt from the craft, looking entirely accustomed to this action. Promptly adjusting her posture mid-air, she set up the Fliegerfaust, took aim, andpulled the trigger. With a loud roar, nine rockets were released, drawing white contrails through the sky as they raced toward the targeted Savage. Ridi, Im going. Yes, Claire-sama. Moments later, seeing a cloud of dust whirling into the air with an explosive boom, Claire and Ridi jumped out the hatch as Erika had before them. HUNDRED ON! Raising their voices in unison, they extended their weapons. HUNDRED ON! Erika, who had discarded the Fliegerfaust, followed suit and was bathed in a yellow light. Vice President Glasses Hundred sure has an unusual form, doesnt it? What exactly is that? Hayato muttered without thinking. The weapons belonging to Prez, Ridi, Emil, and himself were unchanged from how they had appeared during their duels. This, however, was his first time seeing Erikas. What had manifested in her hand looked to be a pink-colored chain. Her weapons of the Arsne-type and has been given the name [Everlasting]. Erika can expand and contract it as well as control its hardness at will, Charlotte replied to Hayatos question. It is, of course, also possible to ensnare the Savage with it, and by constricting, deal damage to them. Watch. Hayato turned to watch the battle, now displayed on a ceiling-mounted monitor. The Savage, struck by the rocket barrage, swung both its pincered claws while raising a somewhat muffled voice. However, it cut only air The normal type [] had ascertained the existence of its enemy, but it didnt seem to have a precise grasp of her movements, likely due to the smokescreen thrown up by Fliegerfausts attack. Erika hurled [Everlasting] from her hand. It expanded as it beelined toward its target, immobilizing its body. Claire-sama, now! Erika, whod since touched down upon the ground, tightened the grip [Everlasting] had on the Savage yet further still. As she landed, Claire Harvey took aim. The six floating batteries, which had unfurled around her, combined to form the Buster Cannon. This was the very same weapon that she had fired at Hayato during their duel. Claire is targeting its core located in its head, Charlotte added in explanation. As might be expected from something known as the steel carapace, the shell covering the surface of a Savages body was incredibly hard. What lay behind it was the core, after all, the Savage analog to a human heart. Accordingly, the Shelter protecting the core was harder than any metal found on Earth. Weapons and bullets made of ordinary metal could hardly scratch it. But if its on the receiving end of an attack from the Hundred and Energy, its a different story. The destruction of its core is all it takes to bring a Savage to its knees. Just watch. Eat this! She unleashed a dense mass of Energy at the Savage which impacted its head, as planned. The Savages body was rocked by an explosion. Shelter destruction confirmed! Meimeis voice called out from within the WL-03. This was conveyed to Claires team via the Variable Suits wireless function. Ill end this! After Erika and Claires attack, Ridi intimated that it was her turn next. She assumed attack posture, used her Energy to Accelerate, and charged toward the Savage. Kicking off the ground, she flew into the air. Her lance raised overhead, she took aim at the exposed core. This is your end! She swung the pointed tip of [Midgardschlange] downward and let gravity take hold. Unfortunately, as might be expected, it wasnt just the Shelter that was hard C the core was as well. It cracked, but failed to shatter. [Midgardschlange], however, was not yet clad with Energy. If it isnt easily destroyed after this, then the freshmen will keep taking us lightly! UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Ridi shouted while driving Energy into her weapon. The blade began to rotate like a drill, and its tip bit deeply into the core. The enemy loosed a muted cry. Its core turned reddish-brown and burst apart. Toppling forward, the Savage crumpled to the ground. We did it, didnt we? Claire muttered in satisfaction. Did you see that, freshmen?! Thats the true strength of the student council! Ridi, panting heavily, leapt away from the Savages body and landing on the ground, pointed her index finger at the WL-03. Next its your guys turn. Are you prepared? A transmission from Claire reached Hayato and the others, whom had been watching the student council members figures on the monitor. Yeah. As Hayato agreed, Emil patted his shoulder with vigor. Lets sortie too, Hayato. Sortie you Emil-sama, as you can see, this aircraft is still mid-descent. Please restrain yourself for another three minutes, Meimei said, echoing Hayatos surprise. Waiting, however, had no part in Emils plans. A single Savage is all it takes to destroy the town. Time is a luxury we dont have, you know? Dont tell me you plan to jump like Prez did? Yeah, thats exactly what Im going to do. Emil nodded nonchalantly. I was hoping she was just kidding, but she seriously Smiling wryly, Hayato looked outside the still-open hatch. An endless blue expanse greeted him. It was roughly 100 meters to the ground. You already saw Prez and the others do this earlier, right? As long as you deploy your Hundred properly, you shouldnt have any problems landing. That will show them that we can do this. Wait, oi? Emil suddenly embraced Hayato, standing before the hatch, from behind. With that weight, Hayato dropped through the doorway. UWAA?! With the wind rushing against body, he instinctively closed his eyes. Preventing his stupor was Emil. Hayato, you need to deploy your Hundred! I-I KNOW ALREADY! If I dont, Im dead! Reaching into the deepest reserves of his lungs, he howled: HUNDRED ON! Hed somehow managed to deploy his Hundred. His right arm was completely enveloped by Protectors and [Hien] materialized in his hand. That went just fine, didnt it? Next, use your Energy to soften the impact of your landing. If you fail, your legs will probably break, okay? A-Alright Okay, Ill deploy mine now, alright? Emil, having separated herself from Hayatos back, pulled her Hundred out from within her cleavage and commanded it to deploy. HUNDRED ON! With those words, [Arms Shroud] encircled Emils body. What appeared next were not the floating batteries he had seen before, but two large and lengthy gun turrets. Ill use these to deal it a hefty blow like Vice President Glasses just did. That should keep that from moving for an instant, and after I throw up a smokescreen, it shouldnt be able to follow our movements. Emil prepared her two gun turrets and charged them with Energy. From within the cover provided by the smokescreen, you aim for its core. If its your [Hien], you should be able to destroy both the Shelter and core with a single strike. Got it! Alright, here we go! Once charging was complete, Emil shot two light orbs, one after another, at the target. One orb directly struck its head as planned. The other struck its feet, but that, too, was part of the plan. An enormous cloud of dust was thrown up by the dual explosions. Hayato and Emil seized the opportunity to touch down. It certainly does look like the enemy cant discern our whereabouts, huh Learning forward as it sought out its enemies, its antennae repeatedly waved from side to side. Failing to locate either Emil or Hayato, it continued its rampage amid the town. Its feelers aside, its toughness was the real deal. We need to hurry and stop it. Although the townspeople had long since been evacuated, any more damage done to the town would drastically increase the time needed to rebuild it. I guess we should begin the plan then, huh Hayato kicked off the ground with Energy. From within the cover provided by the smokescreen, he leapt at its head C and the core within C and draping [Hien] in his Energy, he assaulted it with his blade. CLANG! With a violent sound, an intense vibration ran up his arm. Its even harder than I expected Hayato landed on the ground for a moment. Although hed destroyed a piece of the Shelter, only the tip of [Hien]s blade had reached the core. Hed left barely a scratch. Then, again! Deciding upon a course of action, Hayato prepared to jump again, only for his figure to be seized upon by an enormous eye. Oh crap! The smokescreen covering the battlefield had faded. Allowing the enemy to find him with ease. It promptly assumed an attacking posture before swinging its right claw downward. Hayato, dodge! Guided by those words, Hayato vaulted horizontally, the Savages pincered claw stabbing into the ground instead. Emil commenced her attack. TEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! What she held in her hands were not the two gun turrets from before. Thats are those scissors? They werent ordinary scissors, of course. They were a meter long, with a large gap between their blades. She swung them, catching the Savages right arm in the gap between them. JAKIN! The Savage shrieked in pain. A fluorescent yellow liquid gushed forth from the wound and its pincered arm fell to the floor, severed. Hayato, its coming again! Right! The Savage swung its other arm in fury. Only to fall prey, once again, to Emils scissors. Again, the fluorescent liquid spurted as its other arm was cut off. Hayato, now! Go for its core! I know! With both its arms lost, the Savage rose to its full height, opened its head, and fired a barrage. Defending against its actions, Hayato, who had leapt into the air, struck his enemy directly with [Hien]. This not only prevented its attack but also forced it to the ground. However, though major damage had been done to its Shelter, its core had yet to be damaged. Thus Hayato prepared his third attack. Emil suddenly shouted. Hayato, move! Turning, he watched as Emil transformed the scissors in her hands into a white bow. A bow with neither bowstring nor arrows. However, it suddenly radiated with white light C and arrows shining with that same light materialized in her hands. The light of Energy. Emil took aim at the nucleus of the core. Ill end it with this! SHUPAN! Emil loosed an Energy arrow from her white bow. Shearing the air itself in half, the arrow flew toward its target along a straight path and, threading the gap in the Shelter, pierced through the center of the core! Did we do it? Yeah With a crack, the core began to splinter. As a brilliant smile took hold of Emils face, she lowered her bow. The pale arrow grew steadily brighter before exploding. The core lost its radiance and shattered. As fluorescent liquid poured out, the [] Savage crumpled. At that sight, they finally felt the joy of victory. Theres no time to enjoy this victory though, right? Emil said, her gaze wandering toward another battlefield where the student council team had engaged the [UNKNOWN]. That does seem to be the case, yes As he shifted his gaze to the student council team, Hayatos expression grew tense. Though over 300 meters away, they could feel the intensity of the battle against the Trenta. The Trenta was at least five times larger than the Savage Emil and Hayato had just dealt with. That alone was sufficient to cause the firepower of the barrage it loosed from its head to be in another class altogether, and each swing of its pincered claws kicked up violent clouds of dust with an accompanying boom. Each claw was itself the size of a normal type Savage, so even dodging was difficult. Hayato, there! Following Emils shout, Hayato watched as Ridi Steinberg was thrown into the air before impacting the ground heavily, struck by the Trentas antennae. Shed managed to block with her shield as well as erect an E-Barrier, so any damage had been neutralized. However, her weapon vanished. Thats Shes out of Energy, right? Yes. Charlotte said through the Variable Suit, responding to his question. She was exhausted even before beginning the battle. Even though her Vitalitys hit the critical zone, her life shouldnt be in any danger. So its because of our duel Emil was filled with guilt. When they had battled in the courtyard earlier, Emil had dealt Ridi a considerable amount of damage. Although she had rested during the period until theyd arrived, that damage had undoubtedly hindered her Energy restoration. Kuu, how dare you do that to Ridi! muttered Claire, before being shortly targeted by the Trentas claw I wont let you do as you please! Erika twined her pink-colored chains around it in an instant. It thus couldnt complete its swing, but KYA! The Savage jumped behind her, the impact throwing her body clear into the air. This cant be C its powerful enough that [Everlasting] cant keep up! As the Trenta landed, Erikas body struck the ground and bounced twice or thrice. Shed been dealt a considerable amount of damage by that. Although, unlike Ridi, her weapon was still materialized, her suit was torn, and blood dripped from her exposed skin. [Everlasting], which had bound the Trentas arm, shattered into pieces and disappeared. Watching the scene of devastation, Hayato said, We should go offer our help, right? Yeah, I think so too, Emil agreed. Their course of action was decided. Lets join the Prez then! That wont be necessary! Just as Hayato and Emil were about to head to the battlefield once again, Claires voice called out from their Variable Suits. You two remain there on standby. I said that the Trenta is the student councils opponent, did I not?! What are you saying? Nows not the time for that kind of thing! Ridi had collapsed and Erika was injured No matter how skilled a Hundred operator she might be, to fight that humongous Trenta alone was simply not that simple. And yet Ill be fine. Claires calm did not flee. Weve been through many such situations until now, and we somehow managed every time! An intense light was emitted from Claires body, who was shouting. As she engaged her Full-body Armament, heavy Protectors enveloped her body and an enormous thruster materialized on her back. Filling the thruster with her Energy, she took off. PETAL! Shouting as she threw her arms out, more than ten Petals shot forth from her thruster. Hows that! The Trenta collapsed, skewered by numerous beams firing from every direction which threw up clouds of dust. That notwithstanding, Claire didnt let up with her attacks. [Alystherion] turned on its side and combined into one once more, again forming the Buster Cannon. Holding it with both arms, she took aim at the Savage. It seemed Claire intended to end this with the next shot. Ill destroy you and the Shelter together! However, she never fired. Just as shed taken aim at the core, shining brightly from within the dust cloud, her target moved. The Trenta had stood! Within the cloud of dust, something flashed. It couldnt be it fired?! This was unexpected. From the other side of the dust cloud, a thick beam of light came rushing toward her. Ku! Hurriedly, Claire split the Buster Cannon into its six floating gun batteries and arrayed them before her in defense. Although, thanks to her defensive measures, she emerged unscathed, shed lost what little ground shed gained. Just as Claire was about to commence her Petal attack once again Please wait, well assist you too! Hayato shouted. She realized that the voice hadnt reached her via her Variable Suit. You two! I told you to watch from afar, didnt I?! she shouted back, shifting her gaze to the two. Judging by your earlier attack, wont it be difficult to stop this guys movements with just your Petals? Moreover, the vice presidents are in no condition to fight right now, so please let us fight! But Hayatos argument was sound. But Claire nonetheless hesitated, a worried look on her face. Itll be fine, we wont be beaten so easily. Anyway, were joining in with or without your permission, right? Emil winked at Hayato. A transmission from Charlotte interrupted their debate. Claire, can you hear me? The Trenta is a more troublesome Savage than predicted. [LiZA] concurs that victory will be difficult to obtain without the three of you cooperating. We can do this if we fight together, Hayato said, attempting to sway Claire once more. I understand. After frowning for several moments more, Claire, who had sunk into a contemplative silence, opened her mouth to mask her thoughts. If youre going that far to persuade me, it cant be helped. This is [LiZA]s judgement, after all, so lets fight together. Yes! Thank you. Then Prez, please distract that giant Savage with your Petals like earlier. Ill bombard it. When its movements pause from the impact, Hayato will charge. If that proves insufficient to destroy the core, Ill follow up. How does that sound? Right. Understood. Hayato nodded, as did Claire. Alright, lets commence the operation then. With the strategy decided upon, all that was left to do was to play their respective parts. Her actions seemingly declaring this fact, Claires thruster fired, and she shot into the air. Go, Petals! Harass the Trenta! Claire deployed her Petals around the enemys body. That would catch its attention for sure. The Trenta faced the Petals and commenced its attack, attempting to throw them off with its antennae, firing beams from its head over and over again. Targeting its now defenseless body, Emil attempted to attack with her Hundreds Long Shooter, of a shape similar to Claires Buster Cannon, formed from her [Arms Shroud]. Its muzzle was already filled with Energy; the charging was done. GOOOOOOOOOOOOO! The concentrated discharge hit the Trentas massive frame directly, halting its movements. Hayato, now! Right! Hayato kicked off the ground with all his might, hurling himself into the air like a spring, swung [Hien] at the Trentas Shelter. GAKIN! His arms felt numb. The Shelter that protected the core was incredibly hard; the normal type Savages had been flimsy by comparison. Even though his strike had been filled with Energy, he hadnt done it any damage, instead leaving only a small dent. Alright, Hayato! Im coming through next! Emils cry reached his ears. As agreed upon earlier, she planned to follow up on his attack. Emil used her Energy and vaulted high into the air. Transforming [Arms Shroud] yet again, the weapon she brought forth next was none other than a Grim Reapers scythe. She intended to attack the Trenta with it. Hayato pulled [Hien] back mid-swing, and opened some distance. TEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE! Emils scythe swung down on the Shelter. However, its sharp tip fared no better than Hayatos [Hien] had. Ku that things still too hard! She flipped a reverse somersault mid-air before landing. Emil Crossford, you should know that damage has accumulated nonetheless. At present, Shelter integrity lies at 25%. A little more should do it, Erika communicated. Her glasses displayed the Trentas data, relayed to her live by [LiZA], which she was continuously analyzing. In that case, then Im up next! Claire-sama?! Claires behavior was utterly unexpected for Emil, Hayato, and even Erika, who had called out in shock. Claire, ascending into the air by firing her thrusters at full throttle, deployed her Petals once more, and initiated a storm of beam fire. The onslaught pressed the Trenta, likely for the sake of creating an opening to attack its Shelter. Finally having closed the distance, Claire again turned [Alystherion] on its side. The tips of its six gun batteries crackled with overflowing energy. I beg your pardon for going full-throttle and unleashing a Full-Burst on you! Powerful beams were simultaneously discharged from four barrels at once in a vicious attack on the Shelter. Erika, whats the situation now? Shelter integrity remains at 13%. One, maybe two more attacks are still needed! Tsk. Then once more! Grimacing, she attempted to fill [Alystherion] with Energy once more, only to be interrupted by an emergency alert sounding from her Variable Suit. Thats a lie, right? The blood drained from Claires face C because the warning had reported an Energy shortage. In a normal situation, this much would have been However, this situation was anything but normal. Although her situation wasnt as extreme as Ridis, whom had dueled only a short time ago, the Energy she had spent on the duel the other day had yet to completely replenish itself. Although shed already been notified of the situation during her maintenance when changing Claire-sama, dodge! Erikas pained cry brought her back to reality, but the Trentas scissors were already just before her. There was no time to dodge. Furthermore, with her Energy exhausted as it was, blowing away the massive body in front of her didnt seem possible either. Is this it? As the thought filled her mind, just before it had reached her Are you okay?! The next thing she heard was that voice. Kisaragi Hayato why did you? What do you mean why? Were in this together, so its only natural that Id help, right? Hayato had discharged his Energy beneath his feet, launching himself toward Claire with extreme speed. By taking her body into his embrace as he flew by, theyd managed to avoid the enemys attack by a hairs breadth. And I appreciate that, but whats with this pose and your hand? Eh? At Claires words, her face turned away in embarrassment, Hayato suddenly realized where his hands were placed. His left hand was touching her bottom and his right hand was again gripping her breast tightly. WAA, sorry! Flustered, Hayato released his hand from her breast. Her face still dyed a deep crimson, Claire mumbled, Why do you always snatch away all my firsts? Firsts? The princess carry being forced into such an appearance, this unexpected thing, I mean that Claire pursed her lips, pouting. If she were to be seen in this state, being carried by a man in this manner, she didnt think she could handle the embarrassment. It was, of course, the first time in her life shed been held in the arms of a man like this. No, thats You know, nows not the time to think about things like that! Its your fault Thats why I said Im really sorry! As Hayato tried to apologize once again, the expression on Claires face suddenly turned to shock. Kisaragi Hayato, a barrage is coming! Glancing over his shoulder at her words, he saw the Trenta opening its head. Hayato immediately began preparations to dodge the incoming beam, but he froze as Erika interrupted. Can you hear me, Kisaragi Hayato? Please negate the Trentas volley with your Barrier! Its on a direct path to hit the Zwei Archipelagos airport! Wait, thats If we dodge, the airport will be struck instead, Claire murmured by his ear. But, Kisaragi Hayato, if its you, you should be able to stop it. I dont know whether its possible or not, but I have to at least try. If he remembered correctly, many people shouldve been gathered there. In other words, there would likely be many casualties were it to be struck directly. What are you so worried about? When you neutralized my attack during the duel, you employed an N-Barrier, did you not? If you deploy one now, we should be just fine. I think I mentioned this already once before, but that wasnt something I consciously did; I wasnt conscious then, after all Tha Now that you mention it She seemed to have recalled their conversation in the hospital. Claire frowned in concern. So, what are you going to do, Kisaragi Hayato? Even if its an unreasonable demand, its not like we can just run away, right! Hayato turned toward the Trenta, stretched out his hand, and tried to form an E-Barrier. Ku! The dazzling beam of light struck the E-Barrier dead on. The impact was so violent that an intense pressure pounded his body. Damn it, like this If this overpowering beam broke through his E-Barrier, their bodies would be next. Were that to occur, not only would he fail to protect the airport, neither he nor Claire would be safe either. A bead of sweat ran down Hayatos forehead. Kisaragi Hayato, let me help you. He was surprised by the voice. Ill pour my Energy in as well and strength your barrier. That should be enough to ward off the attack! But you dont have much Energy left Its not like I dont have any left at all. If we do this together it can be done! Claire extended her left hand to join Hayatos right, and let her remaining Energy flow into his E-Barrier. Here we go, Kisaragi Hayato! R-Right! Hayato, too, let his Energy flow into the E-Barrier without stopping. Thereupon, the enemys barrage was deflected into the sky on one side, and into the sea on the other. We did it, didnt we? Claire smiled. Thank you. Were safe thanks to Prez. I-I didnt really try to save you or anything. I did this to protect the airport! Bashfully, Claire rebutted him forcefully as a large quantity of sweat ran down her face. Youre pretty much running on empty now, I guess? Yes. Although its not to the point that I cant maintain my weapon, its a fact that Im at my limit. Having mostly spent what Energy remained to her on reinforcing the E-Barrier, she had almost nothing left. She leaned against him. Sorry, its because I was worthless Speaking of which, I wonder if you couldnt soon land T-That hand has been touching my behind since earlier UWA Sorry! Hayato landed in a hurry. Assaulting the Trenta from the sky with her floating batteries, Emil cut in. You know, Hayato You and the Prez sure have an amazing mood going on since earlier Her voice, for some reason, could be seen as testy. Amazing mood what are you talking about Emil Crossford, dont get distracted! a frantic Erika cried out over the Vital Ring. Eh? Emil suddenly realized that the Trenta had been targeting her with its scissor-hands. Damn it Her attacks had been intended to impede the Trentas movements, but her aerial position had instead backfired on her. In this situation, it would be difficult to execute split-second evasive maneuvers. EMILIA! Hayato shouted her real name without thinking. The memory from ten years ago C when Emil had been attacked by a Savage, leaving a wound on her chest C crossed his mind. Emil, of course, did not have the opportunity to protest. Claire and the others observed Emils predicament in spellbound horror, lacking the presence of mind to process what had otherwise just occurred. Crap! With a burst of Energy, Emil managed to evade the downward path of its pincered claw by the skin of her teeth. However, the pincers of its other hand closed in inescapably. Theres nothing I can do, huh [Arms Shroud], which covered Emils body, was already thin, and depleting yet further still. As the Energy levels within her body declined, it was unable to produce the particles necessary to restore itself. Simply put, due to its Energy consumption, were [Arms Shroud] to be used once C perhaps twice or, at most, thrice C more to generate weapons, it would no longer be sufficient to cover her chest. Her identity as a girl would then be exposed. Far more worrisome still was the possibility of suffering a fatal wound without the protection it offered. KUU! Emil formed a pair of shields out of [Arms Shroud] to defend against the Trentas offensive, but it was futile. In order to minimize Energy consumption, shed purposely made them thin and small. The shields were knocked away by the pincered claw before fading into nothingness. Shit! Emil frantically twisted her body in an attempt to dodge the incoming blow, hoping to at least avoid a direct hit. Nonetheless *TEAR*! The sound of tearing resounded near her chest. Th- OH NO?! The tips of the Trentas pincers found their way to her Variable Suit, tearing it around her chest. Emils breasts, the proof of her femininity, spilled out of her Suit. ! Flustered, she covered her breasts with one hand, but there were more pressing concerns. The enemys other hand was targeting her as well. If this goes on, Ill be hit She couldnt use shields to guard again. With what Energy she had left to her, it would only result in a repeat of her earlier misfortune. What should I do? Her enemy, of course, wasnt kind enough to spare her the time to decide on a plan of action. With neither hesitation nor mercy, the Trenta swung its arm down. Simultaneously, a black shadow materialized before her. Haya to? Hayato had thrown himself into the air with Energy and, extending [Hien] horizontally, blocked the oncoming pincered claw of the Trenta, preventing it from reaching Emil. Run, Emil! Hayato roared from behind clenched teeth. But then, youll Even for Hayato, holding back the Trentas arm was no simple feat. Indeed, the arm with which Hayato gripped [Hien] was trembling. Its fine, just go! As Hayato yelled again The Trenta pushed again with renewed force, blowing away both Hayato and [Hien]. HAYATO! Emil shrieked. Hayatos body, which violently impacted the ground, didnt even twitch. Hayato, are you alright, HAYATO! No matter how many times she cried out, he didnt reply. However, a trace of gold appeared within his eyes. At that time, Hayato recalled the unique traits of a Variant: reacting to threats to ones life, powerful abilities would manifest themselves. It seemed like he was in just such a situation now. When viewed externally, Kisaragi Hayato had risen to his feet, facing down the Trenta, and was readying [Hien]. More than that, he was now in Full-body Armament. Despite being the individual in question, he felt as though he were no more than a spectator in the events ongoing. His consciousness was hazy, and he couldnt speak. The scenery before him grew ever more faint until it faded completely. It reminded him of his duel with the president. Caught in a similar situation, his body was again experiencing the same phenomenon. Oh crap, like this Hed likely rampage just as he had during the duel. He tried to contain it somehow, but in vain. His vision turned to darkness and his mind faded to white. His sense of hearing grew dull. All he could hear was the sound of his heart beating loudly in his ears. Damn it Desperately, he tried to hold on, but it was an uphill battle. The ferocious nature of that which was overflowing from deep within him had him in its grip, and breaking free was no easy thing. Farther and farther his consciousness wandered YOU CANT, HAYATO! GET A HOLD OF YOURSELF! Despite Emils frantic cries, Hayatos consciousness did not return. His eyes were a glittering gold and his bestial bellows suggested that he was about to charge the Trenta at any given moment. This is for Hayato theres no other way Emil muttered. Her chest was already exposed, so there was no need to hesitate. It was far too late to hide her identity as a girl. Hayato, please come back With a desperate prayer, Emil Crossford C no, Emilia Hammett C laid her lips over Kisaragi Hayatos. Eh Hayato felt himself slowly returning. This is His vision was the next to recover, revealing Emilias face. The feeling of a kiss reached him after that. *kuchukuchu* sounded between their lips. Nn, fuu Finally their tongues and lips drew apart. Youre fine now, right? Why are you And, that Hayatos gaze turned to the chest of Emilia, smiling sweetly at him. The tears in her Variable Suit clearly revealed her gender. Its fine, Im not hurt. But I know what you wanna say. But, nows not the time to worry about whether Im a boy or a girl. Emilia lifted her gaze to glare at the enemy. That certainly does seem to be the case Hayato, who had mirrored her in shifting his gaze to their enemy, understood the situation at a glance. One segment of its head had opened and was shining; it was about to attack. What do we do? Theres no need to worry; you have access to the N-Barrier now. I see, I Now that she mentioned it, he understood that a great power was overflowing from his depths. Given Emils words, he was likely in a state where his Variant abilities had awoken. At any rate, he was now also enveloped by his Full-body Armament. After you nullify its beam, seize the opportunity to attack with [Hien]. If it has your Energy, youll definitely, definitely be able to destroy its core. Got it. That much wouldnt be a problem. While Hayato was in the process of steeling his determination to succeed no matter what, the Trenta released its attack. HAYATO, NOW! Hayato deployed an N-Barrier to protect both himself and Emilia and blocked the attack. As planned, its attack was completely neutralized. Right! Now he had to press the attack. Continuing with the outlined strategy, Hayato leapt off the ground and closed in on his target. The Trenta aimed at Hayato and loosed another burst, but Hayato was unharmed due to the N-Barrier being deployed. Passing through the flash, he drew near the Trenta. Augustly raising [Hien] high above his head, his Energy streamed into it, causing it to shine with a brilliant, bluish-white light. It expanded continuously until eventually reaching a size on par with the Trenta. GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Hayato slashed [Hien], filled with to the brim with his Energy, at his target. That should decide it, shouldnt it? Charlotte mumbled from her observation point aboard the WL-03. Following her words was a blinding flash. [Hien], empowered by Energy, tore through the Shelter and the core with impunity, completely cleaving through the steel carapace. The Trentas body collapsed, bisected, falling to the ground with a thunderous rumble. The core, which had lost its light, and was now turning a reddish-brown, was smashed to bits. From the Trentas colossal carcass, a vast ocean of fluorescent liquid flowed, collecting in a large pool on the ground. Standing there was Hayato, panting heavily. [Hien] and its master had regained their usual appearance. You did it, Hayato! Calling out to him, Emil embraced Hayato. With that, its over, right Yep, we Hayato defeated it. I see As a look of relief came upon his face, his legs began to shake. On top of having exhausted his Energy in the attack just now, the side effects of his Variant abilities had begun to present themselves, leaving him in no condition to be left alone. Hayato, are you alright? I am isnt what I should be saying right now, is it? Jeez. Hayato, who looked ready to crumple at any moment, was quickly embraced by Emilia. Sorry, Im causing problems for you again. You did well, so theres nothing to apologize for. You properly used your Variant abilities and finished off the Trenta. Its also thanks to you that we were able to do it. As he said that, Hayato remembered the kiss; his body was burning up. The president interrupted his thoughts by interjecting with a question. What exactly is a Variant? The voice drew Hayato and Emilias attention to Claire, standing near them, her cheeks twitching in agitation. Behind her stood Erika. A-And, Emil Crossford, w-what is that! And e-earlier, d-did you and Kisaragi Hayato k-ki That was, of course, referring to the two bulges on her chest which were now exposed. Ummm could we talk about that later? For now, shouldnt we celebrate the complete destruction of the Savage? Do you think well fall for that? Thats not going to happen! As Claire tried to get some answers, a voice called out from her Vital Ring. It was a transmission from Meimei. Claire-sama, everyone, can you hear me? I confirmed the cessation of all Savage activity just now. With this, the operation is complete. Really, thank you for your hard work. Ill come get you now. Volume 1 - Epilogue Between the citizens of the Zwei Archipelago, the concert staff, and audience members, there were only minor casualties C some injuries, but no deaths. Having been thus debriefed by Meimei upon their return to the WL-03, Claire heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. So I guess theres a silver lining to all this. The fact that no one died is what really matters here. The civilians in question have expressed their gratitude for your efforts on their behalf. Please look outside. Outside? As Meimei had directed, Hayato and the others looked out the window. Though difficult to catch with the naked eye, given how small they appeared in the distance, it was nonetheless clear that a crowd of people were waving and shouting in their direction. They could not hear what was being said, but their feelings were conveyed, nonetheless. Seeing that really makes you happy, doesnt it? After risking our all to fight, its really touching. It was just as Emil had described. His heart was warmed by their gratitude and he felt a sense of accomplishment. This was the first time in his life hed experienced such feelings. I protected these people this place It made him happy. Its precisely for times like these that we head to the battlefield. Claires muttered words penetrated deep within him. Afterwards, Hayato, who had showered and changed back into his school uniform, made his way to the parlor beside the briefing room with Emil at his side. The floor within was covered with red carpet, with a large desk occupying the center of the ostentatious room. Chairs circled the desk, with a saucer and a tea cup set before each seat. I apologize for the wait. The door opened to admit the student council president, Claire Harvey. It had been she who had summoned Hayato and Emil to this room. Erika Candle could be seen standing behind her, a tray with a teapot in her hands. They had changed into their school uniforms just as Hayato and Emil had. First things first, shall we have some black tea? Erika, the usual, if you would. Understood. As Claire lowered herself into the remaining chair, Erika made her way from seat to seat, filling their cups with black tea. Do you always drink black tea like this after a battle? Hayato asked, dumbfounded by the restful atmosphere which drew stark contrast to the life-and-death battlefield on which theyd fought the Savage just earlier. The return to everyday life first requires a lifestyle of normalcy to which to return, does it not? Thats why I take a break for tea after every battle. Incidentally, this black tea is chamomile[1]. The aroma calms the heart, Erika informed them. Savoring a cup of black tea after battle seemed to be a habit of hers as well. If youll excuse me, I have other matters to tend to Erika, having finished serving everyone their tea, placed the teapot atop the desk and exited the room. Hayato called out to her back, Hows the other vice president doing? If youre referring to Ridi, her stamina and Energy are nearly spent, but her life is in no danger. Shes been placed in the care of medical staff who have come aboard the WL-03. Once they arrived back in Little Garden, however, her medical treatment would be continued in the hospital. Recovery from her wounds and replenishment of her Energy will take some time; at least one weeks worth of rest will be required. Im sorry to hear that, but its good to hear that her lifes not in danger; thats the most important thing, Emil murmured, relieved. Hayato felt similarly; Ridis condition had weighed on his mind. Now then, shall we get to the main issue at hand? Once Erika had left the room, Claire returned her tea cup to its place atop her saucer and, meeting Hayatos gaze, opened her mouth to speak. And what would that be? Emil asked. In truth, there are several concerns Id like to address, but first of all, lets settle the matter of the Selections team. Kisaragi Hayato C have you come to a decision? A decision, you say Her question caught him on the wrong foot. By that, I mean to ask whether or not you will join the Selections. I had supposed that youd already made up your mind on the matter Thats Claire was correct. Having saved others with his own strength, and being thanked for doing so, made him happy. Moreover, thanks to Emil, hed managed to control his Variant abilities in the battle with the Savage, which had been a major cause for concern for him. That alone made him confident that he could see things through as a member of the Selections. Indeed, he thought that he would like to do so, however By the way, Emil Crossford C Id be open to you joining the Selections as well, should you wish it. Well What do you think I should do, Hayato? Emil inquired with a bright smile. Doing battle with the Savage was, of course, a terrifying thing, a point which made him apprehensive. Nevertheless, his sense of duty triumphed over his fears given that there were many others who sought deliverance from the Savage. This feeling was surely what the president had meant when she had cited noblesse oblige. Furthermore, accepting this duty would keep him close to Emil. In other words, there werent any problems. And so Ill join the Selections. Then count me in as well. Very well then. We can discuss the details tomorrow. Seemingly pleased, Claires face relaxed as she raised her teacup and finished off her tea. Erika knocked on the door and entered. Claire-sama, well be arriving in Little Garden shortly. In that case, shall we end things here? Please make sure to get adequate amounts of rest tonight; do not be late for tomorrows lessons. Oh, and one last thing Responding to Erikas announcement, Claire rose and turned to Emil. Emil C no, Emilia Hammett. You are to join us in the student council room and clarify your circumstances. I guess I knew that was coming Emilia Hammett, she who had disguised herself as Emil Crossford, sighed heavily, her shoulders drooping. Nii-san! Disembarking from the WL-03, the moment Hayato set foot on Little Gardens airfield grounds, he heard Karen shout. Unsteadily, she rose from her wheelchair and, eyes brimming with tears, dove into her brothers chest. Wha Are you alright getting up like this? If its just for a little while Ill be fine Karen answered, soaking his uniform with her tears as she sniffled. Anyway, Nii-san. You said you wouldnt be fighting You know what I was doing? Karen nodded. When Karen got back to the hospital, my fortune-telling showed an ill omen, so I asked Miharu for a favor and she looked into it for me. When I heard that youd gone to battle, I Turning, he saw Kashiwagi Miharu, Karens supervisory nurse, standing behind Karens wheelchair. She had likely escorted Karen here. I apologize. Im sorry for worrying you. Hayato stroked his sisters head as she sobbed into his chest. At long last, Karen raised her head. Then show it. Eh? She couldnt mean Show youre sorry for making me worry. Karen closed her eyes, and proffered her forehead. As hed feared, Karen was demanding a kiss on her forehead. I get it already There was no denying that hed made her worry. That was reason enough to humor her. With that in mind, he leaned in and planted a kiss on her forehead as he always did. Better? Mhm. Yeeesh, you sure are an affection pair of siblings, arent you? Emil commented, her expression stiff. Hayato came to the sudden realization that Erika and Claire had also witnessed the kiss just now. Erika blushed and stammered, W-What are you siblings doing? Crap, what did I just do in front everyone Hayatos face was dyed a deep red, and the blushing face of Karen, standing beside him, grew redder by the second. Some time later, the freshmen, Hayato included, had returned to the dorms while Karen had returned to the hospital. Emilia, however, had not. Claire had pulled her to the student council room to discuss the circumstances behind her disguising her gender, her arrival at Little Garden, as well as the nature of Variants. He, too, was a party to the Variant matter, so Hayato had offered to go as well, but Emil had refused. The rationale behind her decision had been that the primary reason for the inquiry had been the disguising of her gender and subsequent entry into Little Garden; they were, as of yet, ignorant of the fact that Hayato was a Variant. Seeing as Charlotte had accompanied her to the inquiry, the likelihood that Emilia might rage out of control was minimal, nevertheless, he couldnt help but worry about how Claire would judge things. After arriving back at the dorms and washing off his sweat, he returned to his room and laid down on his bed, the matter weighed on his mind all the while. Is it really okay for me to not do anything? The invitation to join the Selections had been extended to her as well, so it was unlikely shed be expelled. That thought came as a relief, but it didnt negate the possibility of some other form of punishment being meted out. Just what does the President have in mind? As he mulled over the issue, his PDA rang; hed received an email. Hayato sat up in a hurry and opened the email. Its from Emil! The letter contained only a single sentence, It doesnt look like Ill be back anytime soon. It offered no answers to the questions he was concerned about, such as what they had talked about or what would happen next. He fired off an email asking for further information but no reply came. He determined to stay up and await Emils return C or at least her reply C but perhaps owing to the tremendous Energy consumption that accompanied his Variant abilities, he was soon gripped by a wave of lethargy, which he was powerless to resist. Hayato fell into a deep sleep. Hayato, Hayato Kisaragi Hayato awoke to a voice calling his name. He felt a sense of weight against his body, as well something soft C something silky and fragrant. What is this? With that question in mind, he opened his eyelids. Morning, Hayato. Morni Wait, what are you doing?! At the sight of his roommate, peering back at him, Hayato reflexively cried out. What, you say Im waking you up. Thats not what I meant! Your clothes, your clothes! Emil wasnt wearing her mens clothes. On the contrary, she was dressed in a frilly, fluttery negligee. In other words, none other than Emilia Hammett stood before him. Whats wrong with my clothes? This is what I usually wore to sleep back in Gutenberg, you know? Charlotte bought it for me yesterday. What do you think C cute, right? I do think that, but It was terribly see-through. Although her cleavage wasnt entirely exposed, what he could see was stimulating enough already. That alone was more than enough to make his heart race. More importantly, what did you and Prez talk about? Unable to keep himself from staring, he pulled his gaze away entirely, distracting himself by asking about the matter that had consumed his thoughts since the evening before. This and that, but long story short, Ive been given leave to continue my stay here at Little Garden. As a Bugeika student, of course. As a man? Yes. Emil nodded. That came as a shock to Hayato; hed expected Claire to order her to attend as a girl. I see, so Prez gave you permission. Charlotte persuaded her. The terms stipulate that as long as I continue my tenure as a member of the Selections, they will keep quiet about my being a girl. Its not all good news, though Whats wrong? Emilias expression turned dark. That filled him with worry. I have to leave this room. Oh, that That was no surprise. In fact, it was rather within expectations, really. So where are you going to live? Ill move into the room in front of this one. Eh? Is that alright? He was honestly surprised. Hed have figured shed have to leave the dorm altogether. This way, they would be able to continue to spend time together. It seems suddenly exiling a freshman from the dorms and ordering them to live on their own would be too much, so this was the result. I think having a room to yourself all of a sudden would feel pretty strange already All the other freshmen were two to a room; why were he and Emil suddenly exceptions? As a member of the Selections, Im getting some special treatment. The other Selection members have apparently been granted rooms of their own as well. Fritz has already been notified and Ive been given the key to my new room. Theres just one problem Which is? I mustnt enter Hayatos room. And you must not enter mine. Thats an iron-clad rule. If we break that rule, Prez has warned us well be punished That seemed only natural. However In that case, is it okay for you to be here? A question that seemed to naturally follow. My luggage is here, and I need to remove it, so this much is only to be expected, right? Plus, I wanted to check up on you once the inquiry was over; Charl told me I should. In other words, she seemed to have been told to check if the side-effects of his Variant abilities had kicked in or not. Hayato, you look like youre in pain. Thats why I need to look after you myself, just like last time. Like last time You dont mean Ahaha, no, I dont mean kissing. But if youre hurting, I might change my mind; what do you think? Emil teased, smiling mischievously. No, I Im fine. Just as healthy as always. Ahaha, Hayato, youre blushing. Being told that, his blush deepened. A knock at the door interrupted their banter. Oh cra?! Just who was it? Given the situation, it was entirely possible that Emil Crossfords true identity would be exposed. That set off a warning inside his head. Kisaragi Hayato, Im coming in. That short sentence was enough for him to recognize the owner of that voice C the student council president, Claire Harvey. She more or less held the authority here. Opening the lock to his room, she entered. If the other party was Claire, then he didnt need to worry about Emils secret being exposed, but that in no way meant that he could feel relieved. She had no way of knowing Emil was currently in his room. Given their current positions, it would look to a third party as though they had been sleeping together. When taken in the context of the condition Claire had emphasized earlier, things could turn ugly. Unfortunately, it was far too late to do anything. Emilia Hammett, youve already violated! Catching Hayato and Emilia sharing a bed, Claire thrust a finger in their direction. Her body trembled with anger. To share a bed! And that posture h-how shameless! You two need to be punished, no, expelled! President, please calm down! Lower your voice! If someone overheard the presidents cries before the door closed, things could quickly go from bad to worse. S-Shut your mouth! Anyway, y-you two hurry up and get off each other! Shouting, the president approached Hayato and Emil. We understand already, so Prez, please cal m Hayato, who had pulled himself away from Emil and was trying to get off the bed in a hurry, instead caught his foot in the sheets in his rush, losing his balance in the process. UWAA?! He tumbled from the bed. KYAA! The next thing that could be heard was the presidents shriek. His vision shook and grew dark. Lost in the darkness, he felt a sensation on his lips, something sweet and soft. Dont tell me He remembered this feeling from when Emilia had kissed him two days ago WH-WH-WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! Emilias shriek pierced his ears. Opening his eyelids, Claire Harveys blushing face revealed itself to his eyes. Raising his head, Hayato could see Emilia, trembling in rage as she stabbed a finger in his direction. H-H-H-HAYATO, YOU IDIOT! YOU CHEATER! EVEN THOUGH YOU WERE FLIRTING WITH ME JUST A MOMENT AGO, NOW YOURE KISSING PREZ?! That confirmed it. What hed felt just moments ago had been the presidents lips. Another of my firsts, and you Ah, sorry about Before apologizing, first get off of me R-Right Hayato rose to feet in a hurry. Claire sat up on the spot with her eyes cast down. That was really just an accident, so please forgive me I understand. Huh I said I understand! Thats why you dont need to apologize or worry yourself over it Her voice trailed off. This was a development he hadnt seen coming; on the contrary, hed thought shed be outraged, as she had been when hed touched her breasts during their duel. Instead, as she lifted her head, he caught tears brimming in her green eyes. Emil seemed just as taken aback as Hayato. Prez sure is kind to Hayato Kind What are you implying This isWell, this time, it really was just an accident, right?! Even if you put it like that Anyway, what brought you here in the first place? I-I wanted to make sure that you had moved out as directed and deliver this Selections badge at the same time B-But then you two were openly flirting And if we were flirting, what business is that of yours, President? Is there a rule that prohibits impure sexual relationships? Not only had you already specifically promised not to enter this room, school regulations explicitly forbid girls from entering the male dorms! In that case, how are you here right now? Im the student council president, so its fine. I wield executive authority over the student body. So its only okay to flirt with and kiss Hayato if youre the president? Thats dishonest. Kiss As you know, that was an acc A-And its a sign of deep affection in Liberia and Kisaragi Hayato is the first member of the opposite sex Ive ever kissed aside from relatives Thoroughly embarrassed, Claires voice grew softer and softer as she spoke while the expression on Emilias face turned ever more rigid. Hayato. Uh, is something wrong? Wont you kiss me? Emilia asked, standing directly in front of him. Wha, What are you saying at a time like this?! Dont worry about that; lets just do it. Your lips on my lips! Grabbing Hayato by the shoulders, her face closed in on his. Again, what the hell?! You were fine kissing Prez! So you shouldnt have any problems kissing me too. Anyway, when you fell earlier it was likely the recoil from using your Variant abilities earlier, which is all the more reason we need to do this. This is different Its not! Objectively speaking, hed simply tripped on the sheets in his scramble to get away, but Emilia wouldnt hear it. Actually, why does she look so angry? Hayato didnt get it. Cmon, Hayato. Lets kiss. If we dont act quickly, youll faint. If its for the sake of virus delivery, then its hardly anything indecent, so not even the prez would mind. I would! And just what do you mean by virus delivery? Didnt I tell you yesterday? Once a Variant has activated their abilities, their physical condition becomes unstable. The most effective countermeasure is the transmission of the Virus carried within the body of a fellow Variant. Thats why Hayato and I kissed during the battle against that huge Savage. Hayato and I have kissed on many other occasions too, you know? Many you say Since when is three many?! Thrice?! Claires tone attested to the loss of her cool. Anyway, Hayato; lets make it four times. I wont lose to Prez. I-I wont let you! Release Kisaragi Hayato at once! Flabbergasted by the pair who had locked arms while glaring murderously at one another, Hayato wondered how things had reached this point. Deep within his heart, he came to the realization that the future before him was going to be rife with trouble. The top floor of a high-class hotel in the heart of Angel City, the largest city on the West coast of the federal state of Liberia. Through the window located on one side of the suite, one could gaze out from the skyscraper which, though it was the dead of night, continued to shine brilliantly. A scene so breathtaking that one could not help but give voice to their awestruck wonder. However, one girl wasnt interested. Seated on a sofa situated amid a spacious living room, she was gazing intently at a monitor installed on the wall. The young girl had a cute face. She was dressed in a frilly pink negligee and was clutching a large, stuffed penguin. When it came to the content of the video displayed on the monitor she was so studiously watching, however, it didnt seem to be something a young girl would be interested in; indeed, it even seemed at odds with her cute appearance. Portrayed on the screen were the figures of the Slayers engaged against the Savage that had landed on the Zwei Archipelago in the heart of Fran?ois territory in the South Pacific Ocean three days prior. Souffle, would you come over for a bit? As the girl raised her voice, a woman wearing a suit and thin glasses C the very picture of a businesswoman C instantly appeared from the next room over. As with her tidy clothing, the eyes behind her glasses didnt reveal the least hint of fatigue despite the late hour. Her trim appearance gave the impression that, the time notwithstanding, she was still at work. What can I do for you, Sakura? The people that saved us the day before yesterday They were Slayers from Little Garden. Even as she replied, Souffle, noticing what video was playing on the monitor, grew stern. Where did you get this? she questioned forcefully. Footage of Slayers fighting the Savage was never made available to the public. International law classified any such material and prohibitions against its display were very strict. It was uploaded to cyberspace. Dangling her legs over the sofa, Sakura tilted her head in the direction of a PDA atop a desk with a snort. Cyberspace was a construct that existed on top of the cybernet. It was a service allowing for people all over the world to freely distribute self-made media such as pictures, videos, and music. Simply put, the video in question had been recorded by a bystander and illegally uploaded. A closer inspection of the video revealed some rough edges and occasional jarring movement. On that note, what exactly is Little Garden? Souffle sighed. Sakuras curiosity knew no bounds. What should I do, I wonder Souffle debated whether or not to answer the question, but came to the conclusion that Sakura could find this information on the cybernet anyway. In fact, if she didnt answer, Sakura would likely do just that. Little Garden is a military installation under the control of the Warslan Company, the world-famous defense contractor. It apparently doubles as both a forward base and a Slayer training facility. You wouldnt happen to know where Little Garden can be found, would you? Thats a very worrying question, isnt it? If even you dont know, then this place must be classified, right? Is it a military installation then? Would you be unable to find its location on the cybernet or a cybermap? Its not just a matter of not knowing its location; Little Garden is an aircraft carrier C something like a mobile megafloat. Thats why I have no way of knowing its precise location right this moment. I imagine it cruises throughout the Pacific Ocean I want to go there. What are you Souffle frowned in concern at the sudden demand. Unconcerned, Sakura continued her plea. Please, Souffle. I want to go to Little Garden; I want to personally thank the Slayers who rescued us from the Savage. Thats why I want you to take me to Little Garden. We have some free time before the next recording after all. Kirishima Sakura, the world-famous idol hailing from the Yamato Empire, pleaded with her manager, Souffle Clearrail, with a devilish grin on her face. [1]Chamomile: Black tea uses the leaves of the camellia plant, and is thus a true tea unlike chamomile tea, which is made from the chamomile flower (The katakana 100% read chamomile, though.). Volume 2 - Prologue One week had passed since the Savage had attacked the Gutenburg Kingdom within the Britannia territory. The children around me, every single one of them, were calling out for their mamas and papas C the ones who didnt return C while sobbing. I was the same. Having lost my relatives in the Savage attack, I kept saying Mama, Mama while I shed tears and hugged my knees in a corner of the institute that all the children, who had become orphans, had been accommodated in. I knew that Id never see her again. My mama had died protecting me from the downpouring rubble. Even though I had still been very young at the time, I had been able to perceive the concept of death. And yet, to flee from that harsh and painful reality, I kept repeating Mama many times over. I recalled her smiling face, it could make me happy if even for just an instant. But before long loneliness came hunting me down again I called her again. Tears followed and fell down from my face. When this repeated again, I could hear voices telling each other to give their best together from now on. It were small children who had formed a ring and encouraged each other. I gazed at and envied them. I had no one to console me, no one to tell me to live and give my all together with them. Not only that, I didnt even have an acquaintance in this country. It was due to the Savage attack having taken place in the middle of accompanying my mama, a pianist, and hence coming to Gutenburg. But someone raised their voice at the lonesome me. Can I talk to you about something, if you dont mind? We both dont know anyone here and weve got time to spare I raised my face in surprise. The hair and skin color of the boy that was being reflected in my eyes was a little yellow-ish, he seemed to be from the same country of origin like my mother, born and raised in the Yamato Empire. And that boy lead a girl, not much younger than I, by the hand. she had the same hair color and looked just like him. When I thought that they were probably siblings, the boy introduced her. That heres my little sister Karen. Cmon, Karen, greet her. However, the girl who had been introduced as Karen got frightened by the situation and hid herself behind his back C it didnt seem like shed come out. Even when he told her to, she only shook her head left and right, and didnt even try to comply. Even though he displayed a behavior as if shocked by that outcome, the boy, again, shifted his gaze towards me. My bad, shes just really shy. If youre alright with it, would you tell me your name? Sakura. I replied. Sakura, huh? Were you born in Yamato, too? Though, you dont look like that It was only natural for him to think that, as my hair and skin color werent at all typically Asian. My Papa is Russian and my Mama from Yamato, so When I said that, my mamas smiling face floated across my mind and before I knew it, I was moved to tears. Ah, thats sorry Its no time to talk about that, I guess. The boy, who displayed some flustered behavior, started to feel for something inside his bag, which he had been holding in his hands. Is there something you like? If theres something you want, I can give you anything, you know? Mama Even though he had meant all kinds of sweets he couldve taken out of his bag, I had said this. I hadnt meant to be unkind to him or anything. It was just that nothing but that had crossed my mind. As a matter of course, a troubled expression floated on his face. Ehm, maybe something else? Songs It was the next thing that came to my mind. Songs? I nodded. Songs like, singing? What song? The song my Mama played for me. When I was sad, or happy, my mum would play that song to me. If thats so, then sing it for us. Once we know it, we can probably sing it too, so we could sing it together. Thats impossible Why? Is it that hard? Because Mama created that song for my sake It was all that I had left from her C an important treasure. Your mother made a song for you? She was a pianist Then sing that song for us. Eh Doing something like making a song is amazing, isnt it? I want to try and hear it. Is that no good? Thats not really it It made me happy to hear that my mother was amazing. They wanted to hear the song of that amazing mother of mine. So I suddenly started to sing it. A gentle song C like a lullaby. It was the first time that I sang by myself and I shed tears many times over while I did, but I was able to properly sing it until the end. Wasnt that great?! The boy applauded, *pachipachi*. Is that so? I dont know about music too well, but I still think so. How bout you, Karen? Dont you think the same? Karen also agreed with a nod. I think youre good. It was the first time that I heard the voice of his little sister. Eeehm, so its that kinda feeling, right When the boy started to sing, his sister immediately pouted her lips. Nii-san, your tone, its off. His tone certainly was off. If thats the case, try singing it yourself, alright? The moment he said that, she suddenly began to sing. It was a very clear and pretty voice. Oh, isnt that quite promising too? After the boy voiced his surprise with a round mouth, he also started to sing again, as if trying to chase her. However, their voices didnt chime together well. The boys voice was just too delayed. Nii-san, tone-deaf Im just a bit clumsy. I unintentionally laughed at their exchange. At the same time I realized it. It had been the first time since I was separated from my mama that I was able to laugh. Then I sang together with them After three hours all three of us were finally able to harmonize well. We cheered with a Yay and laughed together. I dont know what happened to those siblings after that. The day after we had met, I was taken into custody by my father, which I couldnt recall to have met before, and left the institution. Naturally, I never met those siblings again, but I never forgot about that day. Thanks to that day, I came to love singing and I was able to find a purpose to live and some kind of way to fight in this world. Thanks to them, I had been able to overcome all the hardships in my way. Volume 2 - CH 1 In the practice field after school, a sham battle was about to begin. While its composed by freshmen, in one of the pairs are Kisaragi Hayato and Emile Crossford, who in a blink of an eye became members of the selection force under direct control of the Student CouncilDDSelections, and the ones who sorted out to fight against the Savage. On the other hand, the ones who have done 10 sham battles since their enrolment a month agoDDthe result is 10 victories for the pair of Fritz Grantz and Latia Saint-million, so the degree of attention is quite high. Not only freshmen but also many upperclassmen gathered in the watching space, their gazes were towards the four persons standing in the center of the field who have already changed to their Variable Suit and have acquired their Vital Rings. C Deploy your armaments quickly. Show us the strength of the Selections. Although Latia has a generic simple Hundred armament, she already deployed her armament. She has a Martial Arts type that fights primarily at close quarter combat using armament similar to brass knuckles equipped on her hands, and using an armament like boots equipped on her feet. Fritz that stands next to her also deploys a generic Hundred. Its a Long Shooter type weapon specialized in long range fire, that is, the rifle on his right arm, and the power of the bullets of light emitted from that rifle is powerful. It takes time to inject energy and to set the aimDDand because the weight of the rifle is high, the mobility is poor; that being the case, the armor that covers his body is very thick. Hayato is completely aware of the special characteristics of their Hundred. Its thanks to the knowledge he has accumulated in various fields such as this world, the Savage and the Hundred from the lectures received in the martial arts department of Little Garden for over a month now. C First, thanks for hearing us. We havent had a sham battle with members of Selectionsyet. I wanted to ascertain how high my true strength is. C Yeah, if we can win against youDDno, even if we lose, if the match is in equal terms, then not only the day when we can receive an exclusive Hundred will be closer, but even entering Selections wont be just a dream anymore. With that said, dont hold back. Following Fritz, Latia added her words. In short, for the two of them, this sham battle will serve as a distinction whether they can enlist Selections or not. C Got it. Then, Ill do it seriously. Emile, who said that vigorously, threw to the air the reddish-brown ore that she was holding in her hand, and shouted. C HUNDRED ON! The ore popped into particles while releasing blue light, then it created a number of floating objects covering the surroundings of Emiles body. Its an Innocence Type Hundred, a special armament that can freely change its shape and property depending on the intention and energy of the operatorDD<> Arms Shroud. C Hayato, you too deploy it quickly. Hurried by Emile, who finished the deployment, Hayato grasped tightly the reddish-brown ore that he had, and shouted similarly. C HUNDRED ON! At once, the ore shone in a particular red, it popped and became particles, a jet-black armor similar to a samurai armor was in his armDDand in his hand a huge sword, Hien, was created. Incidentally, Hayato and Emiles Hundred are customized for individuals, unlike those of Fritz and Latia. C You all seem to be ready, so lets start the match at once. Latia was impatient to fight. Shes loosening her body while jumping up and down. Emile asked a question there. C Before that, can we check the rules? Thats what she thought when asking Hayato. Although he had a one-on-one battle with the President the day after enrollment, neither of them have participated in a sham battle or tag battle* before, so they dont know the rules. C Simply put in a sham battle we do whatever we want. There arent clear rules in it butDDthats right, lets have the same foundation as if it was a duel. C For duel, you mean as if it was a tag battle? Hayato asks to the two of them regarding his own doubts. C Well, almost. Team battles are done by 3 or more people, but the difference from one-on-one matches is that, as far as you can see, there are two patterns for victory. One of the patterns to win is when in a match someone in a team became unable to fight, another pattern for victory is when the entire team becomes unable to fight. Besides those, there are also defensive battles and the like where you must protect a flag in its respective position, but lets not do that for now. C In other words, we should do one of the first two. Anything is fine by me, but what about you, Latia? C If so, how about the pattern when all of the members of a team are unable to continue, making the match to end? That seems the be the standard for duels. C I dont have any objection with that, what about you guys? Agreeing with Latias proposal, Fritz asked Hayato and Emile. C Im OK. What do you say, Hayato? C If all of you are fine with it, then I agree too but C What is it, dont be indecisive. C Think about this seriously. C What are you talking about? Latia said that we shouldnt go easy on them, right? Besides, there are so many spectators. This duel will look like a real battle. As a matter of fact, since I havent moved my body properly since the previous resistance, my body is itching to do it. C Fine, Ill do it seriously Hayato answered while sighing. Doing something like this under their own accord, despite knowing that this will make the President angry, it cant be helped if this happens. (This Emile, I thought that she has calmed down these days, but she is the same as always) He ended up fighting right after enrolling, but he didnt realize that shes a woman because she has been acting in a masculine way, but in the end, thats only his opinion of her. In the first place, if thats the case for Hayato, he has numerous hunches that there are a lot of people who are hot-blooded Slayers as her. Even Latia, at some extent, will have that tendency. Anyway, they decided the rules of the sham battle in this way. The time limit is 15 minutesDDthey lose if both are knocked down or if they give up. Alphonse Lemoine*, a freshman living in the same dormitory, will play the role of the referee. His body is round, his personality is gentle making him look as if he wasnt a Slayer. He has a rare type of Hundred, a Tamer type. The user changes the Variable Stone into the shape of an animal and orders it to fight. C You fo?ur, are your preparations oka?y? The thick voice of Alphonse, the freshman living in the same dormitory whos standing in the center of the field, echoed in the practice grounds. The four of them nodded, and confirming that they were ready, Alphonse waved one of his hands that was raised high towards the ceiling. C Well then, begi?n! At the same time with that voice, Latia rushed out, detonating the sense energy at her feet. C Hayato! I know how powerful your Hundred is because of the battle with the President, so the victory goes to the one who makes the first move! C kh! Hayato dodged the fist that was swung downward leaping horizontally, but the pinch didnt end there. A mass of strong force was approaching from the front. Its a beam bullet that Fritz fired. C Im sorry, but this is our win! In other words, Latia was a diversion, she acted as decoy. C Gah!!! Hayato rapidly deployed an E barrier and attempted to block the light bullets, but he is pushed by their power, his body bounced off behind. C Are you okay, Hayato!? C This is not the situation to be looking away! Latia launched a kick to Emile whos worried about Hayato. C kh. Even though she was surprised, Emile quickly intercepted it with her arms. Continuing, Latia released a roundhouse kick, then she consecutively pushed out her fists, Emile stopped the blows using Arms Shroud, and diverted her body, dodging with light movements. C As expected, her movements are fast, butDD And Emile, who was completely devoted to defending, began to attack. She instantly moved two of her Arms Shroud behind Latia, she changed them to floating batteries and fired beams from them. C Wha!! She probably didnt assume that she would attack from behind. Latia was struck by two beams on her back, and fell to the ground from the front. C Gha you did it! Since in such condition E barrier wasnt deployed, the damage was considerable. Tears were rising from the corner of her eyes. Despite that, and while she was standing up, she swung downwards her fist to the ground with all her strength. C Deei! A cloud of dust rises due to wind pressure, and Emiles line of sight got blocked. Since she cant identify her target, its impossible for her to attack with the floating batteries. That seemed to be the strategy of Latia. C Take this, a retaliation of just now! Running through the cloud of dust, Latia tries to strike Emile. But she didnt swing down her fist. C What!? Latia approached Emile until their distance was around 1 meter, then she rapidly brought her body backwards, and with both hands on the ground, she jumped back while doing a backward somersault. As the cloud of sand disappears, the figure of Emile, who was projecting out a spear is visible to the eyes of HayatoDD C Wasnt your Hundred a Dragoon type? She never saw a battle of Emile; it was unknown to her that her Hundred is a changeable type. Latia couldnt hide her surprise. Aside from the shape, theres hardly any Hundred in the world that change its type, so its natural to react like that. C My Hundred is a bit special made one. Given that, I was wondering if Latia could be defeated, butDD Emile projects the spear again. She evaded it by jumpingDDor at least Latia pretended to look like that, then she came down and entangled her legs to the spear that was in the air, and lifted the body of Emile with the principle of leverage. Due to that, Emile, who lost the balance of her body, is knocked down on the ground. C It hurts, your movement. As expected of a user of the Martial Arts type. That was pretty smart C Fufun, its one of my specialties when fighting a spear opponent. C Emile, are you okay? Hayato asked Emile through the Vital Ring. C Yeah, I just fell, thats all. Emile quickly stood up and picked up the spear that had fallen from her hand. C See, are you recognizing that we too are doing our best? Latia, with a hand on her waist, got cocky and showed a proud smile. C That might be sufficient, for now. But we wont lose. Emile readied the spear, and talked with a low voice through the Vital Ring. C I think Hayato already knows it but, Long Shooter type Hundred shouldnt be able to move properly right after a bombardment. Aim for that gap, and set off an attack on Fritz. C got it. C Then, Ill leave it to you. As Emile and Hayato move separately to the left and right, the timing that he should be aiming at him is right now. It is because he fired a bombardment. Without a moments delay, Hayato accelerated and evaded the bombardment, then he tried to launch an attack, but a bombardment was fired again shortly afterwards. (Wha, howDD!?) Thinking about it, these two consecutive bombardments had the shape of bullets, in comparison to the laser-like ones that were fired right after the start of the sham battle. In other words, he fired bit by bit the all the energy accumulated, meaning that it may be possible to do a rapid-fire. To the approaching Hayato, Fritz released a third and fourth light bullet in succession. Hayato approached Fritz while making use of the accelerator to dodge to the left and right. (this is different from the strategy, if so at this distance!) Hien was raised overhead, to seize the body of Fritz. The voice of Latia arrived there. C I wont let you do as you like, Hayato! Nonetheless, Fritzs light bullets are far away, those should have been fired from a distant place. And yetDD C DDhuh!? Hayato felt a dull pain in the back of his head, falling forward and collapsing. C Ouch what was, that? He got up and turned his eyes towards Latia, he could see that the knuckle of her right hand was rotating. Moreover, her arm was coiling around something like a tornado. C How is it? Since close quarter combats has its limitations, this is why I learned a technique like thisDDlike this wind! Latia pulled her right arm and released a spiral wind to Hayato. Hayato judged that the wind would only go in a straight-line, so he got up and avoided it moving to the side. Fritz aligned the sight of the rifles sensor there. C How about this! Hayato tried to dodge the bullets of light that were fired by rolling, but then he was driven to the wall of the battlefield. In this situation, if he is under the aim of Latias spiral wind and Fritzs light bullets, then he wont have a place to escape anymore. He experienced in the fight with the President that this is a dangerous position. (What do I do?) During his hesitation, Latia created a tornado in her arms, and tried to release the spiral again. C This willDDstop it! Emilia set off an attack there. C I wont let you attack Hayato anymore! C Kuh, it seems like we were exposed to her aiming! C Thats right! Latia changed her objective and released the spiral wind, but Emile used energy to jump high and attempted a falling attack with the pointed end of the spear. Latia avoided it doing a back step, the spear pierced the ground. Towards Emile whos trying to pull it out, Latia jumps at the same time she lands and released a turning kick. C Kuh! Emile extracted the spear and defended against the turning kick by using it like a shield, then she pushed her arms forward with vigor, trying to keep away the body of Latia. Latia lost the balance of her body, but she didnt end collapsing, and tried to regain her posture by doing a backward somersault in the air. And again, Emile pushed out the spear. C What!? As one would expect, Latia didnt seem to be able to fend off the attack right after landing. Instantly taking a defensive posture and stretching the E barrier, she tried to endure it, but the spear broke through it and this time her body hit the ground. Immediately afterwards, she changed the tip of the spear to a muzzle, just like when she was fighting one of the Student Council Vice-presidents of Little GardenDDLiddy Steinberg. C Now this will decide the game! C I wont let you! It was Fritz who raised his voice towards Emile, he was trying to fire light bullets. The rifle of the right arm is directed towards Emile, hes finding the timing to fire the bombardment. C Now, Hayato! C Roger! Hayato understood the intention of Emile and immediately accelerated, setting off an attack on Fritz. Thats when he noticed. Fritz cancelled the bombardment on Emile and, rapidly turned the muzzle of the rifle towards Hayato. (This is bad!!) Hayato thought, but Fritz didnt bombard him. (The charge of energy, isnt ready yet?) Then, now this is his chance. Hayato granted sense energy to Hien that he had readied from an overhead position and swung it down without hesitation. Speaking of its power, it should be enough to blown away the body of Fritz and bringing him down C Wha Fritz stopped the blow of Hayato with the rifle in his right arm. There was nothing else he could do, his facial expression distorted in pain, his arms were worn-out and trembling. C See, I managed somehow to endure it with an E barrier! C Ive not finished! When Hayato puts more strength on both hands, the body of Fritz moves slightly to the back. Forcing his way like this, when he thought that he might be able to knock down the body of Fritz, Hayato felt something like intense light in front of him. (Bad news!?) The crevice between the fingers of the armor of the left hand of Fritz is directed to Hayato, it shines violently with energy. C Not bad, Hayato. Now we are tied. C When did you have that muzzleDD? C If I didnt have this, then you were likely to defeat us. So, I hid it for a moment like this. Fritz loosened his mouth and shoot two lasers from his left arm. The front of Hayato dyed white. and, at the same time. *DOKUN*, his heart beat very loudly. (This, is) There have been two times where he has been in a similar situation. At the time he fought with the President and in the fight against the Trenta Savage. In both of them he felt danger, as a result of that, the moment when the power of the Variant activated. As far as he can tell, those situations are the same as now His body became hot from the core, consciousness began to diverge from his body. In order to keep the consciousness in his body, Hayato suddenly clenched his teeth and tried to endure it. (DDIts fine, I can do it!) He was able to withstand it once, and in this month, after school and after returning to the dorm, he received training from Emile to control his energy. He was told that this was the cornerstone to control the power of the Variant. Now its time to try the fruits. C Uoooooooooooooooooooooh! With the roar that Hayato raised, his armament changed. So far, he hasnt lost his consciousness. On the contrary, it seems that power is gushing forth from the depths of his body. As the armament covers his whole body, Hien expanded up to two times its original size. When he swung it horizontally, the body of Fritz was blown away to the bridge of the field. As soon as he hits the wall, his armament is cancelled and his body falls to the ground. Subsequently, a reddish-brown ore also fell on the ground. Until moments ago, it was Fritzs Hundred, the one that gave him a thick armor that covered his body as well as the giant rifle in his right arm. C Fritz, are you alright? Latia, who was watching the situation rushed over to Fritz in concern. C I guess. But, you sure about it? Even if my Vital is zero, the match continues Fritz raised his trembling arms and showed a thumb up along with a smile. But he was forcing himself, it was so obvious to the extent that it was painful to look at him. C Dont say stupid things. Latia raised both of her hands. C I give up. Alphonse ran with heavy steps from the referees seat towards the center of the field and put up his hands high. C We have a winner! The victory goes to Kisaragi Hayato and Emile Crossford! Hayato, who sighed and cancelled his armament, walked toward Fritz, who was borrowing the shoulders of Latia to rise his own body. C Im sorry, in that state, I cant control my own strength Hayato apologized, thinking that he went too far, because no matter how you look at it, it was a sham battle. C Take it easy, we were the ones who told you that you had to do it seriously. If it wasnt for your full armament, then you would be the one driven to the wall. Although he won this, he didnt react with an expression of joy, but he was glad that he could control his power properly. C But, my full power bombardment wasnt effective, this is beyond cheating it hurts Fritz stood up with the hand that Hayato stretched out, but his body hurts a lot. He soon tumbled down from his waist. C Dont try to force yourself. Ill take you to the medical office. C Sorry. Fritz responded with a faint smile. C What, as Im your partner, its natural to do it. C Would you like me to help you? Emile called them out, looking at Latia trying to get up the staggered Fritz with her shoulders. C No, Im fine. But it was a complete defeat. Selections is still far away from us Latia sighed with a *Haaa*. C you think so? C Well, if you have a dedicated Hundred, your attack power will rise. Even us wouldnt act carelessly then. C If you say so, then Ill believe in myself. In response to Emiles words, Latia gladly smiled from the bottom of her heart. After seeing off Latia and Fritz, who left the practice grounds towards the medical office, C Well then, shall we go to change our clothes? C Sure. And, two girls came close to them, when Hayato nodded regarding Emile who called him out. C Kisaragi-san! C Congratulations for your efforts! In the entrance ceremony, the girls who were told to leave Little Garden, the ones who were about to be dropped out. The one with the longest hair is Noah Sheldon of the Yamato lineage of Liberia and the person with the short hair is Ryu Shuemei of > Chiney. Since that event, Hayato was often able to speak with them. C Congratulations on your victory of the sham battle. Following to what Noah said, Shuemei opened her mouth, C You received a shot from Grantz-san but, are you okay? C Eh, yeah. Somehow, as you can see C What a relief, as expected of Kisaragi-san. They nodded by looking at each other. C The thing is, actually we wanted to ask something to Kisaragi-san C We can successfully do a deployment but we are having issues granting energy. Following Shuemei, Noah said. C I have a rapier of the Chevalier type. Ryu has a long spear of the Phalanx type, and just like Kisaragi-san, our fighting style is by employing weapons with our hands. C Thats why, can Kisaragi-san teach us since they are similar styles or its impossible for you? Shuemei and Noah appealed to Hayato while looking up to him, and there, sounds of footsteps were approaching that place. Its Alphonse who served as the referee in the previous sham battle. C Hey, Hayato?. If you are going to train their Hundred, then teach me too?. C Err *TAP* *TAP* *TAP*, its his Tamer type Hundred, which is like a dog type home robot that went after Alphonse and sat down at his feet, but honestly, it doesnt seem like it can fight. C I dont really know anything about that Hundred While it may be true that he may say something about the Long Spear type of Ryu and the Chevalier type of Noah, theres another problem to that. (Although I can use the Hundred, Im not in a level where I can teach other people about them) During the past month, classes using Hundred also started. For the instructors who belong to Warslan as well as the Slayers, and those who make of the Hundred as members of Selections, theres a practical curriculum that teaches them how to fight using their Hundred, and this is what the students of the martial arts departments are interested the most, as this is also an important lesson for them. Incidentally, among the freshmen, only around 20% of them could perfectly use their Hundred since the beginning, another 30% can deploy the shape of their weaponDDand the other 50% are at the level where they can transform their Hundred, but cant adjust it, it cant even be grasped by themselves yet. The two girls in front of him were exactly in that 50%. The thing is, he immediately learned how to deploy an E barrier and to deploy his Hundred, and then tied in the duel with the PresidentDDafter that, they probably thought about trying to request to Kisaragi Hayato, the anticipated freshman, who had become a member of Selections, slaughtered a Trenta Savage, and had the highest reaction value of all time, to teach them. Nonetheless, to be honest, Hayato doesnt know how to teach. It would be different from the way Emile was doing it. (At that time, I felt like I had to try and do it, rather than being taught) In the past month, Hayato realized that he was too much different from the other freshmen. At any rate, a thing that they couldnt do even in half a month, he did it in mere 10 minutes. Whether its thanks to the sense that was originally in Hayato, or thanks to the power of the Variant, its something that cant be determined at this stage. (Waaa, what shall I do) Troubledly looking towards Emile, she was also being asked to practice, surrounded by female classmates. Looking at the sham battle just now, there were some who became a fan of her and others who are interested in her Hundred, and also those who press questions to her. C Hayato. Emile called him out as soon as their eyes met. C From now on, we should teach everyone how to use their Hundred. C It is good and all that you are excited, but it is impossible for now. Following Emiles grateful suggestion, the voice that echoed in the practice grounds belonged to a girl wearing a blue special uniform walking towards Hayato whos standing in the fieldDDshes one of the Vice Presidents of the Student Council of Little Garden, an upperclassman who has a short-cut hairstyle and red underframe glasses, Erika Candle. C Kisaragi Hayato, Claire-sama is calling for you. Please come to the Student Council Room with me right now. C Eh C Its to talk about a mission of the Selections. This was the first time since Hayato has joined the Selections that he was being summoned. C Only Hayato is being summoned? Emile asked in discontent, as shes also a member of Selections, her aura of wanting to listen with Hayato was released from her whole body. But Erika flatly rejected her, C Only Kisaragi Hayato is being called. I will guide him to the Student Council Room. Please follow me. He cant even procrastinate, not to mention to refuse it since there was a previous appointment. C Im sorry I entrusted the rest to you. Hayato, leaving the training to Emile, changed his clothes from his Variable Jacket to his uniform, and moved to the Student Council Room following Erika who leads the way. C Claire-sama, I brought Kisaragi Hayato. C Come in. When Erika knocked the big door provided with the sign which has Student Council Room written on it, Claires voice came from behind the door. Along with Erika who opened the door, Hayato set foot into the room. C It seems as if you acted violently desuwane. A girl wearing a special red uniform sitting on a desk chair at the back of the large room with a red carpet spread acrossDDthe Student Council President <> Claire Harvey, stared at Hayato. C Umm, that, sorry He quickly understood that the cause was the sham battle with Latia and the others. C If theres a sortie now, due to the lack of sense energy, you will be in trouble, yes? Although you are a first-year student, you are also a member of Selections, so considering that, you will be in trouble unless you avoid unnecessary battles masu. C Now now, even if Claire-sama says it Thats what was said by a boy holding a tablet PC that stands behind Claire. Looking at the uniform, he is Chris Steinbelt, Claires assistant and who seemed to belong to middle school. C Be silent, Chris. It, it was certainly a mistake made by our Student Council before, but that mad dog, Emile Crossford, is also in the wrong desuwayo. C Regardless of her true intention, lets end this conversation. Theres an important conversation that we have to do. C You, you are right desuwane Following the words of Chris, Claire continued, clearing her throat with a cough. C Then, lets move on to the main subject. You know well that this ship is going to the Zwei Island next week, am I correct? C Ah, yes. Thanks to the Slayers of Little Garden, the Zwei Islands were saved from the evil hands of the Savage. Wanting to thank that, the government of the Zwei Islands contacted the Student Council, the headquarters of Little Garden, through Warslan Company. Of course, members of the Student Council accepted this with pleasure. They decided to visit under the guidance of the governor of the Zwei Islands, and at that time Little Garden was in an island to the west of the Zwei IslandsDDit has been decided that they would be docking at the west land. That was rumored also among the students of the martial arts department. During the period of four days, the residents are basically free to come and go. Moreover, because the schedule is on Fridays holiday, Saturday, Sunday and Mondays holiday, that means they have four consecutive holidays, so the topic in the dormitories is where they should go. Anyway, the freshmen could breathe in the air outside Little Garden for the first time in almost a month. The daily life isnt bad, its not uncomfortable at all but, it is a pleasant feeling after all to do this. The inside of the ship is now being filled with such a mood before the trip. C On Monday, which is the last day, Kirishima Sakuras live concert will be held at the Zwei Islands. C If I remember correctly, Kirishima Sakura is the Idol that was going to have a concert at the Zwei Islands when the previous incident happened desuyone? C You may say that this is to take responsibility and redo the suspended concert at that time. It was Erika who added an explanation. According to her, Kirishima Sakuras live was interrupted by a Savages raid, but the tickets havent been refunded yet. Kirishima Sakura was asked in an interview how she was going to deal with it, C I pray for the reconstruction of the Zwei Islands and for that I want to do a consolation concert outdoors. She answered that. If you had the last concert ticket, then you are in the preferential venue. If you are a resident of the Zwei Island then your participation is for free. In addition to that, Kirishima Sakuras plan was to invite the Slayers and citizens of Little Garden who saved the Zwei Islands from the evil hands of the Savage while they are docking during the duration of the live concert for free. Of course, those who cant participate in this live concert will be refunded, and all the profits of the already sold live tickets will go towards the reconstruction of the Zwei IslandsDDthe so-called charity live that Sakura had declared. By the way, the events and holidays in Little Garden are held according to the Liberian calendar, which is the nationality of the ship. Monday is a national holiday, the Liberias Memorial Day. It seems that Sakura has decided that day because it was also a holiday in the Zwei Islands, as a day to mourn for the Slayers and soldiers who died in the fight against the Savage. The government of the Zwei Islands said that they accepted her proposal pleasantly and that they would cooperate holding the live. C And so, the security for that occasion is to be undertaken by Little Garden. But one thing, a troublesome thing happened desuwa. C A troublesome thing, you say? C The client, Kirishima Sakura, has nominated youDDKisaragi Hayato, as her personal security, or what is it called, her bodyguard desu. C nominated me, but why me? C We enquired the client about that matter, but there was no clear answer deshitawa. C Although Hayato-samas personal data is not open yet, we dont know what she knows about you. Speaking of a certain possibility is that, just like her, Hayato is also from the Empire of Yamato, but you are not acquainted with Kirishima-san, correct? C No, not at all. To Chris question, Hayato answered. Of course, she is not in his memory. At any rate, he wasnt aware of her existence before this. C If so, the great efforts of Hayato-sama in the previous battle, and the aptitude value at the time of enrolment. It may be that rumors are being leaked out from somewhere. If theres any other reason, then maybe is the possibility that a Savage is hidden in the Zwei Islands? C Savage you say, what do you C The details will be told from me. Erika opened her mouth in regard to Hayato who was asking Chris. C In fact, the number of Savage that came flying from the far outer space during the previous fight was a total of seven. C Eh C Of course, Warslans flying corps and the troops of the Kingdom of Fran?ois could shoot down 4 bodies out of the 7 before reaching the ground. In other words, the remaining three were the opponents of Hayato and the others in the previous resistance. C However, we found only 1 corpse from the bodies that were shot downDDthe remaining three are alive somewhere. C Because they fell in the sea so its difficult to find them, but we cant relax the vigilance. For that reason, Little Garden is going to guard the concert desuwa. Claire continued the explanation of Erika, but her tone was containing more tension than before. C In other words, the moment when the Savage appeared, was it meant that I was chosen as a Slayer to protect Kirishima Sakura? C I think such possibility is high. Erika replies immediately. C In this connection, <> has also judged that theres no problem if its you, since the Slayers belonging to Little Garden and the members of Selections are doing the guarding of the live concert as a way to give our thanks, because they invited us to the concert and to dock in there, as this is also a strong request from the headquarters side. Claire continued after talking about the premise. C Therefore, Kisaragi Hayato. I want you to take on this task desu. C What happens if I say NO? C Although you are a member of Selections, in the end this might be a trouble to your role as a student, so we will have to persuade our headquarters and we will have no choice but to ask the client to change desuwane. I wont tell you that you are forced to do it masenwa. C Is that so? C What do you think, Kisaragi Hayato? Do you want to take the request? C Ill do it. Let me do it. Thinking a little, Hayato replied. This is the first time that he will do his duties in a proper way after joining Selections. Of course, he is anxious, but since he was nominated, he would like to do it properly. Its not decided that he wont fight the Savage, but if the brain of Little Garden <> says that theres no problem, then theres no way for him to make any complaints. C A good reply desuwa. Dont just give your best, accomplish it flawlessly so you dont have any troubles. Looking at Hayato and the determination he revealed, Claire slipped out a smile. It was a very happy smile. C Well then, I will contact you for details at a later date masu. Your vacations are a thing of the past, but a compensation for those days, a small pay will be issued. Is there anything else you wish for? If there is something, we will consider it. C If thats the case, I have one thing in mind. I dont know if you can do it but C what is it desuno? Closing her eyes, Claire asks back. C Umm, its about the concert of Kirishima SakuraDD After leaving the Student Council Room, Hayato went to the hospital as he was, mailed Emile and left the school alone. It was because he wanted to tell Karen, his sister whos in the hospital, as soon as possible. C Eeh, can I really see the live of Sakura-san!? When Hayato told her, Karen got up from the bed with so much force that she was about to come out of it as she was. Hayato, who was surprised by the distance of his face with the one of her sister who approached each other as if they were a pair of lovers, draw back without thinking and took a certain distance from her. C I got permission from the nurse Mihal-san, and asked the President to prepare a special seat. The stadium which was the original concert venue was destroyed by the raid of the Savage, so a charity live will be held at a special venue mainly consisting of a simple stage set up on the site. Therefore, there are no fixed seats. In the live everyone will be standing, and Karen who cant stand by her own for a long period of time wont be able to participate if it is a normal one. Thats why Hayato asked Claire knowing that it was impossible, to prepare a place that will allow her to participate in the live with a wheelchair. Its a rare big opportunity, as he wanted to show Karens favorite artists concert as close as possible to the stage. Claire received Hayatos proposal with a troubled expression at first, but she breathed profoundly and since it was inevitable, she smiled. C Understood. If it is for your sister, we will do what we can. Chris, can you get in touch with the manager of Kirishima Sakura? C As you say. I am going to ask if she can participate in a wheelchair and if they can prepare a place where the stage can be seen with no problems. Chris immediately contacted the office of Kirishima Sakura. As a result, it was arranged to prepare a place for the wheelchair which can specially look out over the stage. C Thank you very much, Nii-san. Nothing but good things have happened to Karen since she came to Little Garden. C Uwaa! Karen, with a smiley face, embraced the neck of Hayato without previous notice. C That blond hair dri.no, President-san is actually a nice person, isnt it? With those words, Hayato smiled wryly remembering that Karen hated the President who sent him to the hospital. C well, of course Nii-san is also going to watch Sakura-sans live concert together with Karen. If so, then I cant stop my lessons. The most popular song Sakura-san is C Its regrettable but that wont be. Hayato said to Karen who took the tablet PC at the bedside and was about to begin singing the song of Kirishima Sakura. C Eh, why is that? I thought that I was going to watch it together with Nii-san Karen casted down her eyes in sadness. C Umm, Ive been told that I mustnt tell anyone about this, butDD Hayato whispered Karen about his first duty since he joined Selections. C Eeeeeh, Nii-san is the bodyguard of Sakura-san!? C Hey, lower your voice. What am I going to do if this was heard outside!? C Im sorry, its just that I was very surprised Please give me some time. Im going to calm down. *Inhaling* *Exhaling*, *Inhaling* *Exhaling*, Karen does deep breaths over and over again, but the excitement wont let her regain her cool, so she asks a question while being very enthusiastic. C Err, since you are the personal guard of Sakura-san, then that means you are going to be by her side and that you can talk to her. C Maybe, I wonder about that His role is to be her personal guardDDotherwise, he wont be able to fulfill his duty as a bodyguard. When Hayato answered, Karen opened her mouth while looking at Hayato with sparkling and hopeful eyes. C Thats why Karen, has a favor to ask to Nii-san Then one week passed and the first day of the special vacation arrivedDDand the day of the first duty since Kisaragi Hayato joined Selections arrived. Volume 2 - CH 2 C Uwaa, whats happening!? Waking up with a violent vertical shake. Hayato rapidly jumped up to his feet from the bed due to the earthquake. However, he noticed that there was another bed besides the one he was sleeping, and recognized the place where he was. (Oh right, unlike Yamato, there arent earthquakes in Little Garden) Anyway, this dorm is on the academy city ship floating on the sea. Then it might be a stormDD but that wasnt the case. Outside the window theres a deep blue sky, and in the first place everything except the airport section of Little Garden is sealed with transparent glass. No matter how much it rains, or how much the wind blows, they wont affect the family area nor the military area, and on that subject, even if the ocean is quite rough, it is designed so that the shaking will hardly be transmitted, or thats what he heard. (Then, what in the world was that tremor?) For now Hayato, who was in his undershirt and underpants, quickly wore some trousers and came out to the corridor with PDA in hand. Right there he came across with Emile who came out from the opposing room. Unlike the casual appearance of Hayato, she was already wearing the uniform of the martial arts department, wearing her ponytails that had a perfect shape. C Morning, Hayato. What a terrible tremor! Like Hayato, she wondered about the tremor and went out of the room. Even though she seemed to be in a hurry, Emile greeted him showing a smile. C What on earth could that be? When Hayato threw the question, *Rattle* *Rattle*, the ground shook more violently than before. C Uwaah!? C Waah!? Hayato and Emile screamed in unison. *Gogogogo* and, although the sounds similar to rumbles in the ground and the short and repeated tremors continued, they gradually became weak and eventually stopped. C Im pretty sure its because we docked. C Does it mean that we arrived at the shore of the Zwei Islands? They heard that that was scheduled at 9:00 in the morning. But its just past 8:00, the docking happened 1 hour faster. C Maybe, I guess. After a short time, from the speakers installed in the dormitory, *Ding dong* *Ding dong*, the sound of a chime echoed. Following that, they heard the voice of Erika Candle, the Vice-president with glasses. Simultaneous communication in the ship, simultaneous communication in the ship. Good morning to all the residents of Little Garden. From here, there is information from the Student Council of Little Garden. Right now, the ship has docked at the EastlandDDthe east island in the Zwei Islands C See? Its just like I said. Emile smiled with proud. Then Erika, through the speaker, informed that after an hour of inspection they will do the opening, and they would be able to come and go freely for four days between the Zwei Islands and Little Garden. C Which reminds me, from what time do you have to work today, Hayato? At the same time the simultaneous communication broadcast ended, Emile asked. The work is, of course, to be the bodyguard of < > Oriental Wizard Kirishima Sakura. Naturally it was confidential for who Hayato was going to work, but its obvious for Emile to know about it since shes also a member of Selections. C In the conversation of yesterday, I heard that its from noon but. Depending on the weather, they will summon me to let me know the moment its official. C If thats the case, would you like to go sightseeing Zwei Islands until then? C What? C Theres no problem if we go back by noon, right? If so, then I guess we can go for a bit. Fishermans Wharf on the west side of Zwei Islands where Little Garden is docking is quite attractive and looks fun, it shouldnt take more than 30 minutes to reach there. What Emile wants to say is that they will be able to enjoy themselves, and that it would take them around an hour to travel back and forth from Little Garden. C I really really want to go there, you know. In case there was a summoning from the President, it will be problematic if he doesnt move to that place on time. In yesterdays conversation, Kirishima Sakura, after getting down at the EastlandairportDDat the east side of the Zwei Islands, she will be heading to Little Garden with the Student Council members. In any case, if they go to Fishermans Wharf, then just in case, it may be better to contact the President and get her permissionDDthinking about it, the PDA made an electronic sound. C Its from the Student Council room. Moreover, its not a mail but a call request. C Dont tell me, they are summoning you already? While Emile was showing an anxious expression, Hayato touched the call button displayed on the screen of the PDA. C Yes, its Kisaragi Hayato. Good morning, this is Erika Candle. Although timely, the schedule was brought quite forward. The client arrived in just one hour and a little Erikas tone contains the nuance that she was troubled regarding the schedule that went amiss. As you were told yesterday, originally Claire-sama and I were scheduled to meet her, but at this time we have talks with the Governor of the Zwei Islands and people of western cuisine. Therefore, since you are a member of Selections, you will head there as an envoy, so please join with the client without us. I will arrange for a hired car to meet you in the dormitory in 30 minutes so please follow the instructions of the envoy who is on board there C Ah, yes, I understand. Well then, we will leave it to you He was unilaterally informed of the matter and the call was terminated. C Dont tell me you have to go already? Emile asked with a gloomy look. C Yeah, it seems that I have to leave from here in 30 minutes. C I see When she heard those words, Emile dropped her shoulders, and muttered mixed with a sigh. C Its regrettable, I thought that I could flirt magnificently with my precious Hayato outside Little Garden After finishing his breakfast rapidly and finished changing clothes, he went out to the entrance and right there a black painted hired car arrived. The front door opened, and who came out from the front passenger seat is Liddy Steinberg, one of the Vice-presidents of the Student Council. C Liddy-san, is your health alright? Hayato asked while being surprised. It was the first time since he saw her injured in the previous resistance. C It is still impossible for me to come out in a battle, but I was discharged from the hospital one week earlier since I was judged that there was no problem to do my daily duties. I was told by Claire-sama that I still need medical treatment, but since I can do as much as picking you up, I offered myself to do it. Anyway, I have business to do in Eastland. While saying that, Liddy opened the rear door. C Seeming that your preparations are ready, get in. Hayato got into the car as he was told. Next, once Liddy got into the front passenger seat the car started to move. C We are heading to the airport of Little garden. C Eh, according to yesterday, she was going to land on the eastern island of Zwei IslandsDDon the airport at Eastland. C Because shes arriving earlier than planned, it seems that she wants to look around Little Garden. After 5 minutes or so, Hayato arrived at the airport. C I forgot, I am handing this to you. He got out the car and on his way towards the waiting room, Liddy took out a handgun from her breast pocket and presented it to Hayato. A tranquilizer gun against man and SlayersDD<>. C yes. C Take it and keep it with you; anything may happen during your duty. Hayato nodded, received the gun and put it in a holster on the inside of the uniforms jacket. Although there was a gun in his breast pocket, he wasnt used to it, but he wasnt bewildered. He heard in advance that a gun was going to be handed over to him, to use it only as a personal protection of Kirishima Sakura, so every day after school for the past few days he had been training in guns. The moment when a crisis has approached the escort target person, he would take out the gun by reflex, mark his objective and pull the trigger. It goes without saying that he would have a hard time since he never shot a gun up to now, but with a training of near 3 hours every day for a week, he has reached the point where he can hit a target with the bullets. Of course, in the end this is a tranquilizer gun, it doesnt have killing ability, but it was mentioned that it also has the function to neutralize an E barrier of an opposing Slayer and its also possible to destroy the energy balance of the body. but, its no more than a hasty preparation after all. Naturally, deployment of Hundred is also permitted in case of emergency. In the end, the <> is an insurance, but the escort target person is a worldwide famous Idol. In case of something, he must keep everything in order. C One more thing, this is a Sonar. What was presented next is a small radio-like device. C I think you heard it but, aside from the hotel room, and if there is a request from the client, this is used to investigate whether eavesdropping devices, cameras, etc. are set up. We, the bodyguards, do not know where our enemies are and who are they targeting. Never lose your focus. C Of course. With a firm answer, and putting the sonar in the pocket, the PDA in another pocket sounded with a ringtone. C Who is it? Hayato took out the PDA and checked the screen. Its a mail from Karen. Please get me a sign of Karen-san. During this morning, I told Nii-sans fortune for today and <> came out, so please be careful. Karen (Dont arbitrarily tell peoples fortune) And, without thinking, Hayato complained in his mind. (Moreover, caution with water you say) Is she going to end up drowning or something? Although he didnt understand a little about it, the fortune-telling of Karen was really off the mark, so Hayato tried to not worry too much and put the PDA back in his pocket. After a while, a man in the air traffic control room came there and told them that Kirishima Sakura will arrive in about 5 minutes. He followed the instruction and came out to the deck with Liddy. When going out of the roof that covers Little Garden, the aroma of sea water became strong as a matter of course, and he could hear *Zaza* *Zaza* the roar of the waves and he could hear the chirping of the sea birds flying in the sky. The rotating sound of propellers mixed in there. When he looked at the sky, he could clearly grasp the figure of a helicopter with his very eyes. Hovering over the heads of Hayato and Liddy, the helicopter descended slowly on the deckDDand the landing was completed. The rotation of the propellers and the engine stopped, the hatch was opened. Using the ramp as a foothold, a girl came down while her heels where doing *Click* *Click* sounds. While holding down a white hat on her head, she saw the sky and muttered while blocking the sun with her right hand. C So, this is Little Garden. This girl is the subject of protection of Kisaragi HayatoDDthe worldwide popular Idol, native of the Yamato Empire, Oriental Wizard Kirishima Sakura. Big and round eyes, a dress with bright colors leaving her shoulders visible, and hot pants revealing slender and toned thighs. Her long hair is the same as her name, and its gathered by two barrettes made in the shape of a cherry blossom. Besides that, her features are lovely and at the same time, she looks just like a doll. On the other hand, theres a woman in a suit, she was wearing smart and thin glasses and was coming down the ramp behind Sakura with a calm appearance. Hayato had already heard from Claire about that person that had a large suitcase in her hands, he knew her because of the picture that was shown to him. Shes Souffle Clearrail, the president of Sakura Management, the company that produces Kirishima Sakura and concurrently holds as her manager, as a matter of course. C Nice to meet you, Kirishima Sakura-sama. Welcome to <> Little Garden. Approaching Sakura who descended from the ramp, Liddy presented her right hand. C Nice to meet you, you are? Shaking hands, Sakura asked. C I am the Vice-president of Little Garden, Liddy Steinberg. C Vice-president, you say? C In terms of an ordinary ship, please think of me as the Vice-captain. We Little Garden look forward to working with you. C Im indebted to you, so it is I who should say such words. And, this person isDD The line of sight of Sakura is directed to Hayato. C You are Kisaragi Hayato, right? From today onwards, you are my bodyguard, Ill be under your care. Sakura who came in front of him gave a smile and presented her right hand. C Umm, well nice to meet you. He grasped tightly her hand, and like her body, it was very small. C Then Kisaragi-san. Would you please show me Little Garden? C eh, me? C You are my guardian from today, isnt it? Arent you obliged to escort me? C Umm. Hayato is suddenly bewildered Its been over a month after coming to Little GardenDDits not like he knows very well this ship to the point where he can guide people from outside. Turning his eyes towards Liddy to seek help, she cut into the conversation because he was in panic. C That will have to wait, Sakura-sama. From here to Central there is a short distance and since the schedule waits for us, we have prepared a car. I will immediately call it, so wait a brief moment please. Saying that, Liddy contacted them with the PDA, and the hired car came right away. Its the same car that Hayato used to get here from the dormitory and the driver is the same. He guessed that he was waiting for them nearby. C Please, get in. Liddy opened the rear door of the hired car. C Sakura asked an unreasonable thing this time, I am sorry for troubling you. Saying that, Souffle Clearrail who put on the suitcase in the trunk first, got into the back seat. C It was nothing unreasonable or anything of the sort. Little Garden is not a private facility except for some areas, and I think that it is good to let the VIP to view our activities as well soDD C Your words are of truly great help. Sakura, get in. C Yes, as you say. Replying, Sakura got into the car. Next, Hayato also got into the hired car. Although there is only one row of seats, the width of the car is wide, there is nothing like the shoulders of the three people touching each other. Finally, when Liddy got into the front passengers seat, the car started to move gently. Sakura was looking at the scenery of Little Garden while singing a song which she was humming from the beginning, and after a short time, she asked Hayato. C Kisaragi-san, have you heard my songs? C Well, how to say it, to be honest Im not that into music He was told by Karen that he should listen to music if its true that he is going to be her bodyguard, but since he was very occupied training as a bodyguard, he couldnt listen to music at all. C That means, you never heard them before. Thats too bad Sakura turned her eyes to the outside through the window again, and pouted her lips like saying Oh my, so disappointing. (Hmm, I guess that sudden impression was bad) In this case, as he was told by Karen, he should have listened her songs properly, but now he regretted it. Around 5 minutes after leaving the airport, the car arrived at Central. C To say that its the busiest district in Little Garden, when there arent a lot of pedestrians out there. As she got out the car, Sakura muttered. C It is still early in the morning and the stores have just opened, and the majority of the residents of Little Garden are heading towards the Zwei Islands today. Liddy explained briefly. According to her, the road from the side of Little Garden to the Zwei Islands is already open, but she has heard that the opposite road isnt ready yet. They are anticipating that it will be crowded with tourists that will come from the Zwei Islands side in a few more hours. C If they realized that Sakura-sama came for sightseeing when there were lots of people, that would turn into a big fuss so, this much was just right. Then Hayato and the others began to walk through the main street of Central, its connected like a track-and-field track, it has an elliptical shape. C Since its called the Mega-float of Warslan Company which is pushing its way in leading edge technology, I imagined it more like a futuristic city, but its like a commercial district that can be found in any country. Sakura mutters a little disappointed. C It is common for us to be told something like that. Answering, Liddy continued. C It is possible to have a city that makes use of high technology, but to not bewilder the new residents and students that came to this ship, we aimed for a calm and relaxing city where everyone had immediate familiarity with it, thats why it looks like this. In other words, it seems that this is the result of having studied and used as a reference a great number of cities. C Of course, food, entertainment, etc. from various countries were gathered. About what she said, certainly it does feel like that. Although he came to Central a few times and he still wasnt familiar with the place, he didnt feel out of place as if he came to a foreign country. He felt that he would get tired of being in a city that makes free use of technology, so this much may be good. After a while, Sakura raised her voice, Ahand turned her eyes to a certain point. C My promotional video is being played there. Music devices and tablet terminals are being sold there, and in the publicity at the storefront of the multimedia shop, on the advertisement monitors, a cute appearance of Kirishima Sakura that looked just like a fairy that comes out in fairy tales was being displayed. Four-beat drum dance music that sink deep till the bottom of the body. It was cute and lovely, and the melody of up-tempo that was sending out was surging forward to the body similar to a waveDDstill, Hayato was overwhelmed by the powerful singing voice that he couldnt imagine would come out of that little body. C This is my song, how is it? Hayato, who finally regained himself with those words, realized Sakuras appearance who was looking up to him with hopeful eyes. C Somehow, its amazing Those are the only words that came out. Anyway, that video also used the latest CG technology, he couldnt take his eyes from it. However, Sakura seemed to be satisfied with Hayatos answer, and while showing a smile looking very happy, C Thank you. Yeah, amazing, *giggle* At any rate, Hayato thinks that she seemed to be in a good mood so all was fine. In this condition, hes going to be able to fulfill his duties perfectly. They advanced a little further and could see the hired car. Hayato and the others got in the car. They went around the main street. C Sakura, are you satisfied with Central already? If you dont move to the hotel soon, you wont have time later. C Yes, its enough. As I was in the airplane yesterday, and since I got in it I couldnt take a bath, and I have to change my clothes C Actually, I hate to tell you this but, you dont have much time until the next schedule. You have time for changing clothes, but the time to take a bath isDD C I wonder about it. The next schedule is about listening to the conversation with the governor before noon but Sakura frowned the inner corner of her eyebrows looking a little displeased. C The time of the meeting and luncheon meeting with the governor of the Zwei Island hasnt changed, I would like to have a meeting with the President who planned to meet us at the airport before that According to Liddy, Claire is at the Governor General Office and is waiting for the arrival of Sakura and the others to greet them and discuss in advance the security system of the live. C I am sorry, I thought that both of you were comfortable, I did something impertinent. Liddy apologized, she felt regretful and bowed her head. C That being the case it cant be helped. Have some patience and just change clothes. C But, if its to talk about greetings and security, I think Souffle alone is enough. Ill go in time to meet with the Governor General before the time of the luncheon meeting, so shouldnt I leave it to you until then, or its impossible? C I dont mind but. Liddy-san, is that okay with you? C Yes, if Souffle-san alone can come, there is no problem. The greeting with our President will be managed again afterwards. C Hooray Saying that in a small voice, the happy Sakura took Hayatos hand. C Okay then, Kisaragi-san. Lets go to the hotel, just the two of us. Although they had 2 destinations, the four people decided to ride the hired car. The hotel that Kirishima Sakura is lodging is located at the west side where Little Garden is docking, while the members of the Student Council are waiting in the Governor General Office at the east side of the island, Eastland. They are on their way to the hotel. Hayato and the rest crossed the checkpoint as they were in the car and in about 10 minutes they reached the hotel in the tremendous commercial district. Sakura got out from the hired car following Hayato who got out first from it and verified the surroundings. Liddy and Souffle remained inside. C Another car should arrive in about 20 minutes. Please come to the Governor General Office as soon as preparations are completed. C Understood. Hayato took Sakuras suitcase out of the hired cars trunk. It was Souffle who told him to bring it to the room. C Well then, Ill leave it to you. When Liddy closed the window, the hired car immediately started to move and disappeared from the front of Hayato and Sakura. There, a pair of men appeared, one of them is an old man who had white hair and a white beard and wore a dark blue suit, the other is a young man who also wears the same dark blue suit. C Welcome back, Kirishima Sakura-sama. Following your last visit, thank you very much for using our hotel again. It was the old man who greeted them lowering his head. Looking at the name plate attached to his chest, he seems to be the manager of this hotel. C Thank you for your courtesy. However, I dont have much time so Id be happy if you guide me the room at once. When Sakura said so, the other young man replied. C Yes, that is what Souffle-sama told us. I will copy the key data to the PDA at the lobby counter at once, so please come this way. C Yes, I understand. Sakura moved to the lobby counter with an experienced look, took out the PDA from her pocket and presented it to the young man. There, Hayato heard that not only for entering the room but also for the elevator to the suite room on the top floor where Sakura is lodging the key data is necessary. Unless you touch the sensor in the elevator with it, it seems that it wont stop at the floor where the VIP room is, so Hayato also decided to have a copy of the key data in the PDA. C Well then, this way please. The elevator which the young man led and got on, arrived at the top floor in a matter of seconds. C Well then, I am sorry for my impoliteness and, my late introduction. My name is Roy Martin. I have to return to the lobby, if there is something you need, please let us know. Leaving behind Roy who left his words with them, the door of the elevator closed. Turning around, they were 5 steps away from the door. C Shall we enter? When Sakura held over the PDA to the sensor to the side of the door, the lock was released. C C Sakura didnt move, she was standing in front of the room. C Why dont you enter? C Kisaragi-san, you are my bodyguard, arent you? I think that theres something that you have to do Showered with cold words out of the blue, Hayato suddenly realized. C Right, I have to enter the room first and check if its safe. Sakura continued as if she was exasperated towards Hayato who said so. Somehow, she feels that he changed his behavior a bit up to now. C are you really Kisaragi Hayato, the genius Slayer who saved us and the Zwei Islands from the Savage? She looked at him with suspicious eyes, as if she was staring with scornful eyes at him. C Umm, regardless of whether Im a genius or not, Im sure that Im Kisaragi Hayato its just that Im not used to this kind of work so Im sorry. Hayato put a hand on the door knob. He doesnt know a thing about being a bodyguard. The work contents and knowledge were taught from lecturers dispatched from Warslans HQ before last week, but because he was overwhelmed by this luxurious hotel and its treatment, he lost his focus. (I cant get myself together properly) Saying that to himself, Hayato handled the door knob. C Then if you excuse me, Ohime-sama. Being formal, Hayato said that. Sakura has her eyes half-closed, she was showing an uninterested expression. C Drop that. C eh? C Its fine if you call me Sakura. So, I guess its fine if I call you Hayato too? C Is is that so? Thats comfortable to me too. If you say that you are okay with it, then Ill do so When Hayato said so, Sakura made a big sigh. C Im amazed. I told you its fine to call me by my name but, since Im the client, you suddenly said you* to me, isnt it? I thought that like that, we could get closer to each other. Her way of speaking had small thorns in it. C Ah my bad, no, I am sorry. And, I beg your pardon, I guess? Because he was told to act in a comfortable way, in the end, he acted as he always does. He thinks that its a bad habit of his. C Hayato is a bit clumsy, isnt it? I think thats a little cute, if I say so. C Cute you sayDD He was embarrassed just because he never thought that an Idol would say such a thing to him. C Anyway, when we are alone, just call me Sakura. But, when we are with other people, address me properly. Are we clear? C Understood. C Then please say my name. C Eh? C Why arent you saying my name? C Umm, Sakura C Well then, Hayato. Please do your work ?. Sakura said with happiness. Hayato opened the door and stepped into a luxurious and spacious room. As the role of the guardian, he checks all the rooms in case someone is hiding or if theres anything suspiciousDDof course, even in the bath of the toilet. Of course, with the small sonar that was passed with the gun, he also investigated whether hidden cameras, listening devices and so on werent installed. C Nothing out of the ordinary. It seems its okay. Returning to the entrance, he reported to Sakura. C Thanks. Saying so, Sakura pushed Hayato aside and stepped inside the room. When Hayato closed the door, it automatically sounded with a clink, it was locked. The door, as a matter of course, is self-locking. C Now, finally. Sakura, who first entered the shoe room, looked backwards, and smiled with a puff. C We are finally alone, Kisaragi Hayato! Because of the difference, she was having a looking down on people appearance, and her attitude until now was of a lady, but she feels like a Queen-sama now. ( Err, umm what, what is this situation?) Hayato was puzzled with the sudden change, so Sakura opened her mouth. C The truth is, I was interested in you when I watched the video of the previous resistance. You are this guy, right? While showing a complacent smile, Sakura pushed out the PDA that she took out of her pocket. Like she said, the figure of an armed Hayato was there. C What is, this? To the surprised Hayato, Sakura continued. C It was removed from the Cybernet. Looking at this, I got interested in you. And I asked Souffle to do a lot of investigations. As a result, Sakura got to know that the armed man displayed in the video was Kisaragi Hayato. C Knowing that Little Garden would visit the Zwei Islands, I decided beforehand to hold a charity live. And of course, to nominate you, Kisaragi Hayato, as my personal guard. Sakura put the PDA in her pocket and smiled in mischief, and this time she holds down Hayatos cheeks with both hands. C What do you think of me, Hayato? Do you think am I cute? C Well, thats Shes cute, right? Certainly, when looking at her, its a fact that you surely cant deny it. C Then, why dont you go out with me? Id like to go out with you with the premise of marriage. C Huh? What is this girl saying out of nowhere? C Thinking about our age besides, neither I nor Sakura are old enough to get married. C Thats something of the past, with our ages its legal to get married in the current Yamato, and due to the global population decrease phenomenon caused by the raids of the Savage, its recommended in every country, for the future of mankind, to have a lot of children with an early marriage. Besides, even more if those are children of Slayers. He was surprised by the suddenly outrageous remark, but its just as the girl said. Its frequent for a child of a Slayer to inherit their characteristics. At the same time they are born, they receive an aptitude examination test as a Slayer, if they have the attributes, the countries covers almost all the raising costs. C The worldwide popular divaDDOriental Wizard Kirishima Sakura and the young superior Slayer Kisaragi Hayato who showed the highest reaction value of all time of Little GardenDDI think that it can be interpreted that we are a good match. C Well, about that IDD C Dont be humble. You are very attractive. C Being told, something like that What should I do, in this situation? He never thought of having such a situation just after the two of them got alone in the hotel room. C Hayato isnt happy because he got near me? Or maybe, you have a lover? C Eh At the same time she said that, the face of Emilia passed through Hayatos mind. C you have one? Her tone is heavy and strong. Shes glaring at him with sharp eyes. C No, its not like that, its just that I dont know much about Sakura, and I think that it would be weird going out like this. Theres an order in this kind of things. C What? Thats boring. The fun is always in the sudden. Saying that, Sakura pouted her lips. (Hmm, whats the deal with her?) First of all, whats this fun that the girl in front of his eyes know about? At any rate, even Hayato himself doesnt know that well yet. And suddenly, he came up with something. (Should I try it for a bit?) Hayato resolved himself and approached Sakura, pushing her body against the wall, he stared at her eyes and said. C Are you really okay with me? He tried to say it a little cooler. Hes absolutely inexperienced regarding how to deal with women, so he tried to escape from this situation by deliberately pushing it. C Ye, yes. I said so, isnt it? Sakura replied, she was in a puzzled state, surprised that suddenly Hayato became proactive. So far, its as calculated. C Then, can I kiss you? Holding with his hand the cheek of Sakura, Hayato brought his face closer. C Wai-, wait a moment, that sort of thing, I still need to prepare my heart! Sakura panicked. That reaction is what Hayato wanted. C It-, it seems that I dont have much time, so this is as far as your teasing can go. Im going to take a bath! He felt relieved, seeing Sakura who said so and started running towards the bathroom. (Anyway, shes a childish person, huh) For some reason or other, he thought so. (But, her live songs and gestures are very mature) He recalled her gestures and her charming singing voice in the promotional video he watched in Little Garden. And Karen said that The songs and lyrics are composed by Kirishima Sakura-san, he remembered that they were quite adult-like song lyrics. (Hmm, I really dont understand girls)* In any case, hes glad that he could get through the situation. Hayato moved to the living room, and sit on a soft sofa that was placed there. The thing that hes thinking about is the video showed by Sakura earlier. (Does Emile know about that video?) Not only himself, but Emile was also displayed, though it was for a brief moment. Although they dont know that shes a woman, hes a little worried, so when he returns to the dorm, hes going to ask Emile about it. C Hmm? Suddenly, a song of Sakura came over there. As echoes are applied, then the voice echoed, shes probably singing in the bathroom. (As expected of a professional singer) Her singing voice was somewhat comfortable, as it turns out that Hayato doesnt understand about music, but he found it very fascinating. Somehow, when listening that singing voice, he felt that his mind calmed down. He kept his back on the sofa, continuing to listen to the song, but then the singing voice of Sakura suddenly stopped. (Something happened?) As he was wondering that, this time he heard a voice from the bathroom instead of a song. C Hayato, can you bring me the PDA? I hit upon a good melody and phrase, so I want to record them. It should be on the shelf in front of the entrance door, probably. C Got it, Ill check it. The impression just now is that, she doesnt seem to be flustered as she was a little while ago. Hayato first moved to the entrance and decided to check on the side shelf. Certainly, the PDA of Sakura was placed there, then he took it and head to the washroom that is connected with the bathroom. (Ah, err) At the same time he opened the door, Hayato smiled bitterly. What is spread in front of him is a wide washbasin were three people are able to brush their teeth at the same time. Of course, the washroom itself is quite large, but thats not the reason of his bitter smile. He already saw this place when he checked the room, so it wasnt a surprise for him. The cause is that the clothes she took off are scattered all over the floor. (Good grief, even though there are a lot of shelves) Hayato grabbed her clothes while sighing (This is typical of a child) When Hayato was at the institution, he recalled that he had to tidy up the clothes that the children took off and scattered like this. (Hmm?) At the moment he tried to put the clothes he picked up on the shelf all at once, something like a piece of cloth fell to the floor. Those were, panties. At that moment, recalling the interaction with Sakura when he approached his face, now his face has suddenly become bright and hot. (Wha, why am I getting flustered?) By the way, the underwear is also childish. At any rate, the design of a bear is printed on it. So, dont think anything unnecessary. Theres no need to make your heart throb like crazy. And, he picked it up while telling himself that, and the door of the bathroom opened a little. C Hey, not yet? Bring it quicklyDDwha The face that came in sight dyed red in an instant. C Tha-, that! Sakura points out, of course, to the panties in Hayatos hands. C Wh-, why my, pan-, panties are C That, si-, since Sakura took off the clothes and were scattered, I tidied them up so C Dont worry about that and hand it over fast! And get out of here! That wasnt the panties, of course, but the PDA that Hayato had in his hand. With that in mind, Hayato presented the PDA at once. Sakura stretched her hand and tried to grab it, but at that moment she lost the balance of her body. Her feet slid on the floor of the wet bathroom. C Kyaa!? Extending her hand, Sakura screamed in panic, but her body was already about to fall to the back. In this state, she was unable to grab it with her arm to support her body. *DON*, the floor made a violent sound. C Are you okay!? Hayato opened the door of the bath with a high speed. What is in front of his eyes is Sakuras figure, who has her buttocks on the floor of the bathroom, and her crotch opened like the M letter. Not to mention the bulge of her chest, she wasnt hiding the important place of every woman. C Ouch, it hurts Muttering that, Hayatos eyes were pinned to the body of Sakura, who has tears in her eyes. (She has more breast than what I thought and that chick toy, why is that?) Hayatos heartbeats accelerated more than what he thought, well, it was a pretty feminine body. C Er-, err this C !! They finally recognized this situation clearly. Sakura had her whole face dyed in pink and jumped to her feet in panic, then she sat down and basked on the floor. She was pulling in her eyebrows; her body was shaking. C Umm, this Hayato decided to hand out the PDA for the time being. Sakura grabbed it quickly, C Th-, thanks! Also, the bear is special, okay!? Its not that I like it or something!! Hurried, she stood up and closed the door of the bathroom with a *Slam*. (Haa, she completely hates me now) Sitting on the sofa in the living room again, Hayato sighed profoundly. To be honest, he was feeling down. It was because he ended up thinking What should I do if Im removed from my duty as the bodyguard because of now? That would mean he has failed his first duty since he joined Selections. (If I apologize, will she forgive me?) However, he doesnt know to what he must apologize for. Was it because he was trying to tidy up her panties, or was it because he saw her naked? He isnt hearing the humming from the bathroom anymore. Even though he brought her precious PDA to her, it seems that all that was in vain. Without coming up with something, only time passed. Before long, the sound of the hair dryer was heard from the washroom. After a while, Sakura who finished changing clothes came to the living room. Unlike a while ago, Sakura was wearing a dress that had a great number of frills. So far, she was a lovely fairy tale girl, but she seems more like a pure lady of a good family now. Except the place where she is holding a big stuffed bear in her hands. Surely it was in that big suitcase. After putting it on the sofa to take care of it, Sakura turned around in front of Hayato. C Say, Hayato. How about these clothes? She lifted the hem of the skirt and took a pose. C Eh, well thats I think you are cute. Wasnt suiting Sakura the one with which you came until here? C What are you saying? C Umm, until we came here, it had the perfect image of Kirishima Sakura who was feigning innocence, or something like that* C that answer has 50 points. No, 40 points. C 40 points, huh It was a failing mark. Hes not good at all in this kind of things. C Only the part where you told me that Im cute is the one giving points. And also, theres the thing about the bath. C Eh, ah well. Im really sorry C That answer has 15 points. C then how do I get a passing score? C If you are a man, think it by yourself. C Im not good in that sort of things. C forget it. Its almost time, so lets move. She smiled happily and walked towards the entrance. Anyway, he was relieved that she wasnt so upset. If thats the case, it is unlikely for him to be fired. When he came down to the lobby with the readied Sakura, Roy approached them and told them that the summoned car was arriving. He led the way through the rotary front door of the hotel. Hayato and Sakura get in the rear seat of the hired car that stopped there. Away from the central part of the city where the hotel was located, and crossing the bridge that connects the Westland and Eastland, the after-effects of the raid of the Savage came into view, buildings were destroyed, the road was covered in sediments and so on. Nonetheless, not all the districts were destroyed. It seems that the Old Town where the Government General Office is, was one of the few fortunate to be safe. Judging from the appearance of the magnificent building made of stone that came out among them, Hayato and Sakura were next to the building of the Governor General Office, they arrived at the Governor Generals official residence. C We were waiting for you, Sakura-sama. When they got out the hired car, a man in a suit with two men in military uniform got closer and thanked Sakura deeply. Hearing his self-introduction, he seemed to be a high official of the Zwei Islands. C The Governor General is waiting here. They were guided by that man to a luxurious drawing room that was inside of the official residence. There, a man who wore traditional costumes handed down by the old inhabitants of the island and Souffle Clearrail were engaged in a conversation. C Oh! Thank you for visiting the Zwei Islands once again, Sakura-dono. He probably noticed that Hayato and Sakura came to the room. The Governor, who ended the conversation with Souffle, approached Sakura and thanked her politely while stretching his hands. C Greetings, my name is Kareniki Karaniopu, my duty, the one in which I am in charge of governing Zwei Islands as the Governor General, was given by the Fran?ois Government. Thank you very much for giving me a lot of donations through the Fran?ois Government, and I am truly grateful that you can make a sympathy concert. Taking the hand of Sakura, they did a strong handshake, and the Governor General lowered his head many times while their hands were going up and down. On the other hand, Sakura was different from herself when they were just the two of them, she was dealing with him as if she was an Ojou-sama. (She really looks like a different person) As he thought so, the eyes of the Governor General were directed at Hayato. C Oh, you really are C I (Ore) no, I (Watashi) am Kisaragi Hayato, a member of the special unit of Little GardenDDSelections, and the bodyguard of Sakura-sama while she is staying in the Zwey Islands. C Wow, you are the rumored Kisaragi Hayato-dono! After Sakura, the Governor General grasped his hand. C I heard from the captain-dono with whom I met earlier, that you were an active role in the previous resistance. Thank you, thank you very much. C Eh, no yes. He felt somewhat embarrassed when he received a direct gratitude like this. But, he was glad. Then Hayato and Sakura moved to the reception hall and decided to have lunch with the Governor General. He headed there being told that a small lunch meeting was prepared, but honestly, it was more than he imagined. The reception hall is like a party hall, there are several tables, and there are many people sitting there, regardless of their gender. It looked like an all-you-can-eat buffet style, with hors doeuvre* lined side by side along the walls, with many chefs standing there. There seem to be various kinds of drinks. Nonetheless, even when the lunch meeting began, neither Sakura nor Hayato could set their hands on the cookery. High officials of the Zwei Islands and influential people, even families came to greet Sakura one by one, so they were very busy occupied with those interactions. Naturally, Hayato was closely standing next to Sakura to protect her. Sakura was riding a helicopter overnight last night, she hasnt had a decent meal for a long time. With that much, she was getting tired and was becoming very hungry. Still, without doing an unpleasant face, Sakura accepted the signs and greetings. As expected of a professional, she was really amazing, Hayato was impressed, looking at her figure. Ultimately, it was after near an hour since the lunch meeting began that Sakura could relax and sit on a chair. C That was arduous are you tired? Hayato picked up the cookery and put it on the table where Sakura is sitting. He feels somewhat like a butler. Hes able to do something like this because there were many SP* and police officials of the Zwei Islands inside the meeting place, so he found that it was safe in there. Thats why Hayato doesnt have to worry about that much. C Im fine, its always like this. Listening to those words, he realized again that shes a professional. And hes aware that theres still some way to go before being a skillful Slayer. (I must work harder) He thought so, and noticed that there was no drink in front of Sakura. C Would you like something to drink? C Water is fine. But not a carbonated water though. C Got it. Hayato said to himself: For the time being, I have to do what I can do now. C Thanks for your hard work, Sakura-sama. Have you planned something to do after this? Briefly after Hayato and Sakura finished eating and the lunch meeting was about to end, the Governor General approached Sakura. C There shouldnt be anything in particular. Right, Souffle? C Yes, there is nothing for now. I have a certain preparatory meeting with the support members of the live at night, but Sakura will be unoccupied from her work until the rehearsal tomorrow evening. The meeting with the President-san of Little Garden may be set tomorrow at any time. C Then, shall I show you the tourist spots of Zwei Islands with Souffle-san until the evening of Today? C Well, I guess. But, I have been to most of those places already Sakura seems to not be very enthusiastic. C Oh right. Leaving that aside, I wonder if you can show me the live venue? I might want to see early what is going on there. C I understand. Of course, there is no problem. The Governor General immediately accepted Sakuras proposal, and ordered the man who was nearby. C Prepare the car and guide Sakura-sama to the venue. At once. Hayato, Sakura and Souffle, those three people parted with the Governor General and the others and as it was arranged they moved to the live venue. It seems that the distance is around 15 minutes by car. (Surely this place) Hayato, after advancing for 10 minutes, noticed that the scenery when looking outside the window was the same when he fought against the Trenta Savage during the previous resistance. Although they have cleaned up the debris of the buildings that collapsed by the raid of the Savage and cleared the streets, its definitely that place. After a short time, the hired car stopped. It looks like they have arrived at the live venue. Hayato got out the car and looked around. What stood out were the many people who are desperately in the middle of setting up the stage, and speaking of other things, there are several prefabricated ones, and electric poles and electric wires for supplying electricity are there. C It appears that its almost completed. Souffle said that the set of stages, although outdoors, are as close as possible to the state of the original stadium, thanks to the cooperation of the staff from the event company, dispatched by her. From tomorrow, under the direction of Souffle and Sakura, the setting of detailed lightning, stage equipment, sound, etc. will be done. C At any rate, its a good venue. A lot of visitors are likely to come in, it will be such a good feeling, to fly around with all my heart. ( fly around?) Hayato didnt understand the meaning of the words of Sakura who whispered while looking at the wide vast plain. C Theres a considerable distance to the back, however only on the scale of 100.000 people, I wonder if thats enough? It seems the audience space goes until it hits the cord that is drawn towards the back and if you look closely at it, you can slightly see the cord. C Probably, I think I can go but C What on earth are you talking about? Hayato threw the question because he didnt understand the meaning of their conversation. C Come to think of it, Hayato doesnt know about my life style, right? He already answered that he doesnt know her songs so he was thinking that it wasnt necessary to hide that now. Thats why Hayato nodded. C Then Ill show you something good. Souffle, do you know if my clothes have already arrived at the dressing room? C Yes. Wait, dont tell me that you have the intention to try them on? C Yes, I trust in this person. I want to go and try them as fast as possible or its impossible? C saying such a thing, when you just really want to show Kisaragi-san your stage outfit, isnt it? Souffle said sort of amazed, and Sakura laughed *tee-hee to mislead her. C Well, maybe. I truly think that its a good opportunity to try them now, so lets go to the dressing room. C Everything is fine inside of it. Hayato who moved to the dressing room with Sakura entered first to the room and confirmed that it was safe. Unlike at the time of the hotel, he was satisfied that he could his work properly this time before he was told to do it. C Well then, Hayato you wait here. Saying that, Sakura went into the dressing room with Souffle. C Eh? About half an hour passed and when he saw Sakura coming out of the dressing room, Hayato had his eyes rounded in surprise. C Thank you for waiwait, what is with that face? C I was thinking about the costume, I was wondering if you would wear the same one that I watched at Central. Even so, Sakura was wearing something like tights that covered her whole body. After all, when looking with detail at her, she looked very young and her chest is also he remembered the figure of hers, when she was completely naked in the hotel bathroom, such a thing was on his mind. C maybe Hayato noticed it? C No, I wasnt looking your chest! C chest you say, what are you saying? C Eh, it wasnt that? C I knew it, Hayato is stupid. Sakura muttered, exasperated. C For the time being, lets go to the stage. Following Sakura who started walking and doing big sighs and Souffle who was going with her, they reached the wing of the stage. C Hayato, look carefully. Ill show you that this stage is my battlefield. Sakura started running to the center of the stage with a trot, there she raised her fist high in the sky. Whats inside of it is a reddish-brown ore. C Thats a No matter how you see it, it looked like a Hundred. DDmaybe Hayato noticed it? He was thinking over the words of Sakura earlier and understood what she was trying to say. (I see, those clothes look exactly like a Variable Suit) Sakura grasped the ore with five fingers, breathed in and out and shouted. C HUNDRED ON! Shouting, the ore shines in emerald green and wrapped up her body. Then the shape of the outfit changed instantly to what it looks like a costume of a elf living in a forest, those who appear in fairy tales, the same as the promotional video he saw at the center. On her back are four pinned feathers as well. C Hayato, this is my HundredDD<> Fairy Fairy Tale. With that said, Sakura kicked up the stage and flew to the sky. C Awesome He couldnt see strings or anything of the sort, and of course it couldnt be CG. She is genuinely flying in the sky using sense energy. From the four feathers on the back, the appearance of the gorgeous emerald green appears, but like the vapor trail, it draws a beautiful trace in the sky. (To think, she was indeed a Slayer) Dumbfounded, Hayato was chasing the figure of Sakura with his eyes. C It seems that you are quite surprised. In response to the voice raised on the back of his body, Hayato looked back. C Charlotte-san, why are you here? C Hi! Its the first time that I meet you without Emile. Shes the Main Technologist of Little Garden, Charlotte Dimandius, and she is with Mei Mei, her assistant that looked like a cat ears maid. C Its been a long time Hayato-sama, C Ye, yeah its been a while. Hayato returned the greeting, although he faltered to the tension of the tall Mei Mei as usual. C then, to answer your question. The reason why I came here is to see the stage where the Variable Stone is being used. If so, then I can say that you came together with them. Charlotte, who was looking at Sakura, continued talking to Souffle. C Its been a while, Souffle Clearrail. Shes been growing safely since that time, so Im very happy for that. C Charlotte Dimandius. You came, huh. Souffle noticed the existence of Charlotte as she was getting closer to where Hayato and her were. C What kind of relationship have the two of you? C Shes an old colleague. And, a benefactor. It was Souffle who answered. C Sakura was involved in an incident a few years ago and wandered around the boundaries of life and death, it was Charlotte who helped me at that time. C She got that power at the time of such incident. C That means, shes just like meDD A Variant. That word crossed his mind. C Almost close, but strictly speaking shes not. Unlike you, she cant create things like weapons. In that sense shes close to Emile, but different. A sort of a different Slayer. C What you mean is, that she can fly in the air as a Slayer? It was surprising for Hayato, more than anything else. C Its a pretty difficult skill. After all, she can only fly within the barrier of the space that were made by herself. C barrier, is it? C Her Hundred type is a Spatial Controller typeDDso to speak, a Field type. According to Charlotte, Sakura, when she deploys her armament, forms a barrier with a certain space as her own area, and operating the Variable Stone within the range, she can generate virtual images with sense energy, in effect, shes like an <> Illusionist. C One of those powers is the ability to fly. Shes floating by manipulating the atmosphere inside the barrier with sense energy. C Because she has such ability, then thats the reason shes a <> Idol? C Thats not it. Sakura loved songs from the start. Souffle denied the muttering of Hayato. C Sakura lost her beloved mother when she was a child due to an attack of the Savage. Therefore, she continued to sing songs with all her strength as much as she could, in order to give some momentary enjoyment in this painful living world and to heal the children who were hurt by the Savages attacks just like her. C Thats how Kirishima SakuraDDand Souffle Clearrail fight for this world. Following Souffle, Charlotte said. Hayato was shocked when he heard those words. Because he thought that she was the same as him. Thats why he felt like he could understand Sakura a little. C How was it, my way of flying? Under normal circumstances, the costume would change according to the song. Sakura did a lap around the audience seats and came back to the stage, landing next to Hayato. And then, she came near to his body by clinging to him, and asked his impression while looking up at his face. C To be honest, it surprised me. Because I didnt know that Sakura was a Slayer. Moreover, its an awesome power. C Ehehe, if you say so. This stage is my battlefield. Saying that, Sakura turned a marvelous smile to Hayato. C Thank you for today. With this, your work is over for today. Souffle told him that, as her PDA was copying the data of the room key in the lobby of the hotel. After that, Hayato and the others moved to the hotel, leaving behind the live venue with the hired car that was waiting for them. C Eh, so soon? It was natural for Hayato to be surprised. The time has barely passed 3 oclock, it was too early for his work to end. He thought that he was fired with that much. C Perhaps I, did something wrong? C Thats not it. Souffle unintentionally smiled, and continued. C Since the live performance is done on Monday night, preparations and rehearsals are scheduled to be done tomorrow evening. Therefore, Sakura will be on standby until tomorrow afternoon. You can take a rest of your duty of bodyguard until then. C eh, is that true? C Yes, the center of this city, and inside the hotel, many Slayers are protecting us, so we are safe while we dont get out from here. Besides, you are still a student, arent you? Today it was arranged to summon you earlier than planned, so rest your body at ease from now. I will inform the President as well. C Thank you very much. At that time, it was the face of Emile who seemed to be disappointed this morning that crossed Hayatos mind. If so then tomorrow morning, as an apology for today, maybe he can go to Fishermans Wharf together with her. C Eh, but I have a place that I want to go with Hayato tomorrow Sakura was discontent with the proposition of Souffle. Then, Souffles facial expression became grim. C There are unfinished things yet, like the songs of the album scheduled to be released next month, isnt it? C Ugh, dont tell me that you gave the rest of the day to Hayato in order to make me work? C Correct. C Bu-, but only one song, then the half of the day C Impossible. W are one week behind the schedule now. The arranger is waiting for them, so finish them by noon tomorrow, are we clear? C Fiine. She replied, but with an unhappy tone of voice. Anyway, Hayato has finished with the task for todayDDand he got free time until tomorrow afternoon. C See you tomorrow, Hayato. Such expression of Sakura was still in dissatisfaction, it was written on it that she would like to have fun until tomorrows rehearsal. C Oh right, once I finished my duty, I had to report it to the President When Hayato descended to the lobby using the elevator, he took out the PDA from his pocket and when he was about to contact the President, Roy called him out. C There is a message for you, Hayato-sama. C A message you say, from who? C From Claire Harvey-sama, the President Student Council of Little Garden. To follow my lead and get in the waiting hired car. C Oh, okay. I understand. While Hayato was wandering what exactly was, he was guided to the hired car and got in it. According to the driver, they are going to the holiday house of the Harvey family placed near the harbor where Little Garden is docking. After near 10 minutes, they reached that place. C Uwaa, its so big Hayato muttered so, as he descended from the hired car. Although its small compared to the Governor Generals official residence, its a pretty big house. Its unmistakably bigger than the dorm where Hayato lives. C Err A big fence surrounds the garden and as he wondered what to do now, the door of the house opened and Chris came out. Unlike usual, he was wearing a shirt and shorts. C We were waiting for you, Hayato-sama. C How did you know that I came? The timing was too good, Hayato asked spontaneously. C Not so many cars stop around here, so I knew by the sound. And Souffle-san has already contacted us that todays mission has ended so I judged that it was definitely Hayato-sama. While answering, Chris opened the fence in front of him. C Please go inside. Claire-sama is waiting. As Chris said, Claire was planning to listen to the task report from Hayato after returning to the Student Council Room, but as it seems that free time was given sooner, it looks like it will have to be done in this holiday house. He was guided to a spacious terrace on the second floor of the holiday house. However, theres a pool of around 25 meters there. It has three lanes, and Liddy Steinberg, wearing a white one-piece swimsuit, was swimming in one of them. (So this was the business of Liddy-san?) Perhaps, shes doing rehabilitation? Speaking of other things, there are two umbrellas set up on the poolside. A plastic deck chair is placed under each of them, and with the hair untied on one of them, Claire is lying face downDDErika is also lying down on the other deck chair and was reading a book. Claires swimsuit is a red bikini, and Erika wears a dark blue one-piece swimsuit. C Claire-sama, Kisaragi Hayato has arrived. With that, they noticed the existence of Hayato. Claire turned her head towards Hayato and lie sprawled as she was. C Thanks for your hard work, Kisaragi Hayato. C Well then, I will prepare some drinks. C Yes, please do it. Receiving Claires words, Chris returned to the residence. C Well, Kisaragi Hayato. It seems that your work finished quite earlier, but did your duty go well? C More or less, but C That is a relief desuwa. I also got a message of gratitude from Souffle-san. C More than that, President, why are you in that appearance? C Why you say, you mean the swimsuit desuno? C Yes. C This is a holiday house. A place to relax. And if there is a pool in front of you, then it is natural to wear a swimsuit, dont you agree? Perhaps Kisaragi Hayato is excited because of my swimsuit masuno? C No, thats not the He answered that, but in fact, his heart was beating fast. At any rate, the breasts of Claire are lying on top of the deck chair, and plenty of the voluptuous bust is spilling from the bra. Moreover, the string that fastens on the back is unfastened, making the side of the breasts visible. C Your innocence goes beyond my expectations, Kisaragi Hayato. Isnt your face red masenwayo? If you like, I can show you my swimsuit properly and make it even more red, so should I? C Please wait a moment, President! Without thinking, Hayato raised his voice. Erika did the same. C Claire-sama, dont do it! In this very moment I was spreading suntan lotion onDD Erika got up with enough momentum to drop the book she had in the poolside, raised her body and shouted to Claire who was trying to take a posture like a gravure model but it was too late. The swimsuit that should hide the two swellings fell off from the chest of Claire and two beautiful pink protuberances met the eyes of Hayato. C eh? For an instant, she didnt know what happened, However, she seemed to have understood that the bra fell on the floor. C Kyaah!? Claire hurriedly hid her chest with both arms and crouched, screaming with tears floating in her eyes. When he noticed it, Liddy was standing up from the pool with a demon-like appearance. C Hey, Kisaragi Hayato, what are you staring at!? Liddy approached Hayato with a quick pace and put a hand on his shoulder. C Uwaah!? C Wha!? However, due to Hayato who lost his footing, and was about to fall, Liddy also lost the balance of her body. They slippedDD Liddy slipped forwards, her figure was as if she was looking up, and Hayato also slipped looking up, but to his back. Then, both of them tangled and fell to the poolside. The front of Hayatos eyes were in total darkness with that. However, he had an idea about the soft warmth that he was feeling hear his abdomen. (This is, no way) He felt it when he pushed down the President during the battle, the feeling of the Presidents breasts. It was almost the same as that timeDDno, these breasts have a little of tension wait, this is not a situation to analyze it. (For now, I cant move) He thought, and opened his eyes in panicDD C Uwaah! What he saw was a white swimsuit that was driving between her dark brown buttocks. That meansDD C Ua, aaa Following the voice of Liddy that reached him weakly, the butt came closer to his face Its soft and it feels a little good, but he cant bear the agony. C A, aagh C Li-, Liddy, what are you doing desu!? C E-, even if you tell me, I dont know! Liddy seems to be confused, she didnt understand the situation well. Jumping up as she was, she was trying to crush the face of Hayato with her butt. C Stand up at once, otherwise Kisaragi Hayato will be in trouble! C fuee? As it was told by Erika, she was finally aware of the situation. C Hyaaaah! While screaming, Liddy stood up rapidly. Claires state was the same, she was crouching down and holding down her swimsuit It was the voice of Chris that reached the ears of Hayato who was stretching as he was, lying down on the poolside. C What did happen here, everyone? Chris, who saw Hayato and the others at the entrance of the terrace, naturally, he didnt understand the situation, and with glasses containing tropical drinks in his hand, he was showing a dumbfounded expression. C so, I called you here because there is something that I have to tell you that wasnt reported to you for the duties of today desu. Claire, who cleared her throat with a cough, headed towards Hayato and sat in front of him, she fixed her swimsuit and began to talk. Athough Claires face is still under a slight redness, her tone and expression are serious. C Actually today, from the conversation I heard between Souffle Clearrail-san, the president of the producer company of Kirishima Sakura and the Governor-General and, before that, did you know about the Hundred being used for the live of Kirishima Sakura? C Yes, that happened today, although Sakura showed me the armament deployed C Sakura? It probably weighed on her mind that Hayato called her name as if they were close. Claires eyebrows moved with a twitch. C Why are you addressing the name of the person to escort with such familiarity? C No, Kirishima-san, told me to call her like that C is that so? If she wished for that, then its fine but. Arent you taking a strange distance masenwane? You will be incapacitated to be her bodyguard, as things like invitations, and romance can end up leading to something like a love relationship with the person to protect desuwayo. C Of-, of course I am aware of that. At any rate, he instructed himself with the bodyguards <> manual, as that kind of things were also written there. C Anyway, if you know about her Hundred, then lets go to point desuwa. Not only the Hundred, but also on the stage of Kirishima Sakura a variety of new technologies are being used, that use a Variable Stone. However, this seems to have been stolen from the live venue after the resistance. The Variable Stone is a rare item, only a very small amount is on the earth. Its traded under strict control of the United Nations at a price that isnt far from gold or platinum. Therefore, its value is considerable, it isnt unknown to be stolen. C Be that as it may, there it is very probable that a looter aimed at the opportunity of the Savage raid, it is possible that such a person may appear masu. Just to be sure, we will be arranging Slayers to be continuously around the venue, but if you catch sight of a suspicious person, please contact us, the members of the Student Council, as soon as possible, are we clear desuwane? C Understood. Hayato nodded firmly. C Well then, the conversation of your work is over with this desuwa. Lets talk about something more private. Saying that, the President rose from the deck chair and walked to the poolside. She stopped in front of the shower installed on the wall. She spun the faucet and started to wash her body. Claire opened her mouth, thinking that it was wasteful as she was just specially spread with suntan oil. C Kisaragi Hayato, wont you do a revenge match with me masenka? C Revenge match you say? C A revenge match of the previous duel desuwa. While saying that, Claire started walking towards the edge of the pool. C I said that I should be the defeated one, but in Charlottes judgment it was a draw. As the result was that, lets settle it. C No, thats a In that battle, I was the one who lost for sure, and a battle here is C Although I said revenge, as a matter of course, it wont be something were we will be using our Hundred. C Huh? I wont conduct you to use energy when you are still in the duty of bodyguard masenwayo. How about a swimming match? That said, Claire jumped into the pool from the diving board. The limbs boasting beautiful curves advanced gently through the water. That figure, she looked like a mermaid. C What do you say, Kisaragi HayatoDDor should I think that you cant swim? Turning up from the water, Claire asked Hayato. C Swimming? I can swim but Please forgive me for today. I dont even have a change of clothes. C About that matter, I can prepare something right away masuwayo. C No, Im sorry C dont go with that masenwane. It is fine if you have just a bit of fun. As she said so, Hayato saw the President pouting her lips, she was different than usual, as thats something that normal girls do anywhere. Although there were unexpected surprises (?), Hayato safely left behind the holiday house of the Harvey family and arrived in front of the mens dorm with the hired car. In the end, he didnt enter the pool, he turned down the invitation of Claire. His body was strangely tired even though he hardly walked, it may be because he wasnt accustomed to get in cars a lot of times. C Im back. Despite being evening, the lobby of the mens dorm was completely silent. Usually there are people at this time, but theres nobody today. He guessed that surely everyone went to visit the Zwei Islands. C The first thing to do is to take a bath In this dorm, the bath is scheduled to grow hot at 5pm every day. The time has just passed that hour right now. (By any chance, will I be taking a bath before everybody?) Hayato, the first one to take a bath, returned to his room with excitement and headed for the underground bathhouse with a change of clothes. C hmm? Hayato arrived in front of the bathhouse and stopped his feet, standing upright. It was because the sign of Under Cleaning was standing in front of the door. Except for the days of cleaning the water accumulated in the bath by the contractor during the week, the students also do simple cleaning. Apparently, todays cleaning isnt over yet. Maybe they were delayed in cleaning, visiting the Zwei Islands. (Who are the persons in charge today?) Hayato looks at the duty table on the wall. What was written there was the name of Emile. (That girl, were you doing it all by yourself today?) In any case, thinking of asking when the cleaning will end, Hayato handled the door while ignoring the Under Cleaningsign. C Huh? The door wont open. It seems that its locked. When touching the sensor with his finger, the letters LOCK emerged. (But, Emile is inside, isnt it?) At any rate, theres a Under Cleaning sign standing there. This time, he held the PDA against the sensor, and the door opened. (I knew it, its Emile) Hayato and Emile were originally in the same room, so the security keys of the doors are the same. He was thinking that maybe she changed it because shes in a different room now, but its still the same, Hayato doesnt know how she did it. Hayato stepped into the dressing room and proceeded to the door of the bathhouse, which turned into a frosted glass. C Emile, are you here? While calling her out, Hayato opened the door. C DDHayato!? He heard a surprised voice that echoed. At the same time, what was reflected in Hayatos eyes is the figure of Emile Crossford cleaningDDwhich it wasnt, it was the figure of Emilia Hermit who was naked and submerged in the hot water C Wha, why, you Its been a while since he saw Emilia leaving the figure of her hair down, and because it was wet with the water, it was very sexy. C Ho-, how, how did Hayato come in!!?? Her face was dyed red and hurriedly hid her chest with her arms and sunk into the bathtub as much as leaving the upper half of her face outside of it. C Well, I was thinking to ask when the cleaning was going to endDDand, why are you in the mens bath!!?? C Because, I was interested somehow in what hot springs are. Emilia buried half of her face in the water, and when she answered, bubbles were rising to the surface. C Interested, you really. What would you do if it was exposed that you are a woman!? C Thats why I put out the Under Cleaning sign and locked the door, you know? How did Hayato unlock the security? C You and I have the same security key. Thats why I could open it. C Oh, right Now that you mention it, thats true. C So, why havent you changed the key? C If I do so, then I wont be able to enter Hayatos room. Noticing that Emilia was inflating her cheeks as her shoulders were coming out from the hot water surface, the line of her nape was clearly visible. If he casts his gaze down as he was, he can see the middle of the bulge on her chest. And barely there, he could see the tip of the scar on her chest. C Umm, let me know when you get out of the bath. Hayato tried to turn back while his heart was going *DOKI* *DOKI* when a voice raised on his back. C Its fine like this. C Its fine like this you say, what do you While turning his head, Hayato asked. C That means that I want to take a bath with Hayato. If Im submerged, you wont see my body. C See? I wont see, but I dont think thats the problem here C But in Yamato is a common thing for men and women to enter a hot spring together, right? Previously, after Hayato told me about the hot springs, I studied and investigated a lot from them. And I get to know about the mixed bathing. Emilia looked very proud saying that. C Certainly, there are mixed bathing C Right!? So its not an issue to take a bath like this. I also wanted to taste the feeling of mixed bathing with Hayato. So come on, lets take it together. While Emilia is immersed in the bathtub, she rapidly stretched both hands. mixed bathing, should he say that such a thing doesnt exist in Yamato? (Well, if Emilia is okay with it, then I guess its fine to do it together?) Its rare to have an opportunity to submerge in a bathtub with a woman. C Come on Hayato, hurry up! C Err, first of all, I have to leave for a moment. I cant take a bath with my clothes on. C Oh, you are right. Then, bring me my bath towel too. Hayato went to the dressing room and took off his clothes, and hid the important thing of a man that shouldnt be seen with a towel on his waist and entered the bathhouse for a second time. Of course, he was carrying the bath towel of Emilia as he was told. C Welcome back, Hayato. When he opened the sliding doors and entered the bathhouse while being nervous, *Splash*, the sound of submerging in the hot water echoed on the walls. He was already submerged in the bathtub in the same way as her just now, but after a brief moment, he went outside of it again. C Here, this. For now, Hayato handed over the folded bath towel to Emilia, then looked to the wooden structure that is piled up near the entrance, and moved to the place where the showers on one area of the bathhouse are lined up. There are 10 faucets and showers in the bathhouse. He placed a chair in front of one of them, sit on it and began to wash his body with a body soap placed in front of his eyes. When he peeked at the state of Emilia, he noticed that she was watching him from inside the bathtub with a friendly grin. C Hayato, would you like me to wash your head? C Im fine! She was saying something outrageous. Hayato rapidly took shampoo in the palm of his hand and began to foam his head. And then, when he ended foaming it. He stood up with the lower body hidden with a towel and turned his eyes towards the bathtub, where the figure of Emile submerged in hot water was still there. C Wont you be dizzy by if you are submerged for a long time in the bathtub? In Britannia, theres no cultural practice of being submerged in a bathtub like this, right? C What is dizziness for being submerged for a long time? It seems that she didnt even know that. C Your head is dazed and your moves are unsteady. C I certainly feel like that now that you told me, but if its a bit more, I think I can handle it somehow. Besides, Im still not having a mixed bathing with Hayato. It seems that Emilia wants to be submerged in a bathtub with Hayato no matter what. Of course, Hayato is already familiar with her personality. If he keeps Emilia waiting, she will surely continue being submerged in hot water until she faints. Besides, theres a possibility that someone will come to the bathhouse. Although the door is locked, it will be troublesome. Since he was able to declare so, its an inevitable situation even if dangerous rumors are raised such as male bonding. C Come on, Hayato. Enter fast. C In that case, please turn to the back for a couple of seconds. Otherwise, if he removed the towel of his waist, shell see his important place. Emilia seemed to notice that as well. C Ye-, yeah understood She turned her back, while she was answering and blushing in pink color. In that gap, Hayato submerged in the bathtub. C Ehehe, a mixed bath. Emilia looked back happily saying so. Of course, her back was towards him. she just turned her neck. C Water and women, huh Muttering so with a small voice, Hayato sighed. C Water and women? What does that mean? C The truth is, I was talking about fortune telling with Karen on the phone this morning. She told me to be careful with water and women. C What in the earth does that mean? Is it because you dont like to be in a mixed bathing like this with me? Besides, why in plural? Something else happened? By any chance, were you having a mixed bath with Kirishima Sakura? C Thats not the reason C Is that true? Emilia turned only her neck and stared at Hayato with half-opened eyes. C Its true. Page 135 That was his answer, but her doubt didnt clear up. And without a change, she kept glaring at him. C More importantly, I have something that I want to tell you. C Hayato, now you are trying to dodge the issue. C Thats not it. I have to tell you something really important. C Then I guess Ill hear you. What would be that important matter? C Do you know if there are any sites where you can watch videos on the cybernet? C I know them but why are you asking about them? C Some videos of us were uploaded in them. Sakura showed me a video of the time of the latest resistance. C Eh,,,? Emilia showed a momentary surprise, but she immediately knitted her brows in doubt and glared once again at Hayato. C Im very worried about that but, before that, I have something Id like to ask. C hmm, what is it? C Now, instead of Kirishima Sakura, you just plainly called her as Sakura. Arent you being a little more than familiar as the companion of the escort target person? Oh no! Hayato thought. Following the time with the president, he did it again. C Well, Kirishima Sakura told me to call her like that C Fuun, it seems suspicious to me. C Suspicious you say, why do you say so? C Womans intuition. Saying it with clarity, Emilia continued. C Hayato, do you have something with Kirishima Sakura? C Nothing. C really? C Its true. C *stares* C Well, even if you stare at me that much. Theres no way that he can say that she told her to marry her and to have children with her, even if she was just teasing him. C More importantly, lets return to the conversation of our video. I was glad that they didnt get to know that your armed figure wasnt of a woman. C Hmph, Hayato is trying to dodge the subject C You are wrong. Leaving that aside, were you aware of this video? C Nope, its unknown to me. The video of the Savage was supposed to be uploaded to sites with international law, dont pay too much attention to it. C On that subject, Sakura said the same. C Hayato, you said Sakura again! Emilia stares at him again with a sullen expression. C A-, anyway, if Emilia isnt worried, then thats fine. C That they didnt get to know that Im a woman, right? Then, I think thats fine too but. Just in case, Ill check it afterwards. If it turns out to be grave, then we cant stay here doing nothing. With that said, should we return to the conversation of Hayato and Kirishima sakura? C Lets do not. Besides that, why dont we go together to Zwei Island tomorrow? C Eh Emilia, who suddenly received the invitation of Hayato, had an astonished expression. C There are no bodyguard duties to do tomorrow? C Because she will be writing songs in her hotel room until noon, I have to do them in the afternoon. The hotel seems to have another guards in it. C Hooray! Emilia spread her hands and jumped over, as she couldnt control her joy. C Wai-, you! C Uwaa!? Hayato rapidly avoided the situation there, Emilia thrusted into the hot water from her face. *Splash*, a sound like a balloon exploding echoed in the bathhouse. C What are you doing C Those should be my words! Hayato answered, turning his face away. C Oh, Hayato. Are you getting red? Emilia brought near her body while showing a smile and grinning. C !! As Hayato felt the feeling of soft skin, he had trouble breathing, and his whole body became numb. C Hey, stop! In a hurry, Hayato tried to get away from Emilia, pushing her body with both hands. C Eh C Eh? Hayato froze, feeling the fluffy sensation in both hands. -. Are these When he turned his line of sight to the end of his arms, he realized that both hands were grasping the bulge on the chest of Emilia. C U, uwaah!! Panicking, he separated both hands from her chest and turned his back to Emilia. Emilia did the same, she turned her back to Hayato. (What the hell did I just do) This is the second time including the event of today, and even though he ended up rubbing the ones of the President, this is the first time that he rubbed breasts directly. (They were very soft) They were like marshmallows. C U-, umm Emilias voice reached his back, she was kind of bewildered. C I guess I should leave soon. My head is spinning. C Is, is that so? I think you should leave soon. C Yu-, yup Ill do that. Emilia obediently agrees, but he cant hear the sound when coming out of the bathtub. On the contrary, he couldnt even hear the sound of her rising. C you arent coming out yet? C Well, Im really dizzy. *Ahaha*, she laughed. That wasnt a joke, she was really feeling dizzy. *TAP* *TAP* he heard footsteps. It took a while before Emilia left the bath. After coming out of the bath, Hayato ate a light dinner. Today there are many people who ended up eating outside, there are quite few people eating in the dining room. Today its a national holiday, originally there was no dinner, but if you made an order in the kitchen then they would make it, so Hayato asked for a sandwich and went to get it. By the way, Emile, wasnt coming to the cafeteria, as she was feeling bad, she felt dizzy and said that dinner wasnt necessary. Hayato returned to his room after a while and lay down on the bed and decided to take the PDA and accessed the search sign of the internet. Its what he thought when trying to find the video that Sakura showed him. However, he couldnt find anything regarding him* Instead, he found Kirishima Sakuras live video distribution site, where there were a number of song titles and thumbnails lined up. Apparently, with 3 dollars you can buy a videoDDenough money to buy 2 juice PET bottles. Because the PDA will do the payment, the only thing that Hayato has to do is to enter the password. C Lets try this. He chose the one with the thumbnail of Sakura that had the same costume as today and he downloaded it. The download was completed in about a minute, and tried to play the video. C Incredible Hayato muttered at the same time that the video was played on full screen in the PDA. The stage using the Variable Stone, it looks very beautiful and fantastic. The figure of Kirishima Sakura as a fairy that stands in the center of the dark stage Together with the intro of the song, the stage changed in an instant into a forest of a different world with trees shining faintly. At the center of it, Kirishima Sakura is singing while dancing splendidly. (Err, come to think of it, I forgot to get a sign) While listening to the song and watching the video, he remembered the promise with Karen. However, there are three more days of bodyguarding. There will be a lot of opportunities to get one after this. (For now, Im going to sleep) At the same time as the song ended, Hayato installed the PDA in the charger at the bedside, turned off the lights in the room and fell into sleep. Under a nearly perfect moon floating in the night sky. In the wilderness around a kilometer from the venue, there was a young boy with a thing like a spear with a blade attached on both ends and two girls were standing with him. The three of them had a dark brown skin, were wearing a black Variable Suit that blends in the night and were staring at a certain point. C as expected, the security seems to be tough this time. The one who murmured was the aloof boy who has ruffled up hair and lightly ties a portion of it behind his neck. Their line of sight was directed to the live venue of Kirishima Sakura. Under his feet, theres a corpse of a SavageDD Its almost the same size and appearance of a normal type that Hayato and the others have defeated in the resistance one month ago. C are we giving up the Variable Stone? Asking the boy is a girl with a black eyepatch with the same shape of his weapon and who also has her hair ruffled up. C Nee-chan, we wont give up anything, its time to begin. Well carry our plan after the live. It was a girl with short twin tails who had two rings in her hands that clicked her tongue when listening to those words. All the weapons of the three people are of courseDDHundred. C Its fine if we do it now, isnt it? The Slayers of Little Garden are small fries, dont yathink? We can windswept 5, 6 people in that place. Its easy. The eyes of the girl with the rings were directed to the Slayers who were defending the live location. C What are you saying, huh? If we steal now, the live will be cancelled, you know. C Whats the problem with that? Are ya a fan of Kirishima Sakura or something? C Im not interested in her nor her songs. But, the inhabitants of this island are looking forward to the live. Then, itll be good to snatch away the Variable Stone. When we came to see what kind of situation was, we even encountered a harvest. The man pierced the corpse of the Savage under his feet with one blade of the weapon he was holding. *Whoosh*, the scattering fluorescent color of liquid adhered to his face, it shines eerily with the moonlight illuminating. C Fine. I guess I can endure it with this guy. C Thats how it is. He nodded in regard to the girl with two rings and replied while looking at the Savages corpse with his mouth looking like a crescent moon. C Because at any rate we, we are the allies of the human beings. Volume 2 - CH 3 *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*, with the sound of the PDA ringing at this side, Hayato opened his eyelids. (Its morning huh) He woke up and got out of bed and left the room to go for breakfast as he was and, C DDUwaah!? Emile standing in front of the door raised a loud voice. It seems that she was trying to open the door by putting over the PDA on the sensor. C Ahaha, you woke up. And I just thought to go and wake you up. C Wake me up you say, I said that you shouldnt enter my room as you please, isnt it? C But then, you said that you were going to reset your security code, right? C Since thats something I cant do, you said you were going to change the one of your room. Because this is similar to the thing of yesterday The thing of yesterday is, of course, the large bathhouse. C But, its the same because if Hayato wants to enter my room, youll be able to get in. Doesnt that make you a little happy? C No, Im not going C Hayato was happy that we could have a mixed bath together yesterday, right? Hayato was happy. C !! Recalling the nude body of Emilia that he saw in the bath yesterday, his face got red. C Ahahaha, Hayato is getting red. Looking at Emile innocently laughing, Hayato breathed with a big sigh. If other people were watching this exchange of words, they would receive a weird misunderstanding from that. But nobody is in the corridor. C Lets go get some food soon. Abruptly turning his face away, Hayato started to walk. C Yeah, free time is limited after all. Lets start with eating a meal quickly. C No, thats not what I mean C Okay then, what do you mean? C Hmm, err,,, Todays free time is until noon. He has been decided to go out with Emile during the morning. C Mm, Hayatos weird. Anyway, he should be glad that he escaped from a dangerous situation. After that, they had breakfast and then took a bus near the dorm. Since they docked in the Zwei Islands and until the checkpoint established between the island and the ship, the route is going to be extended. Nonetheless, there was no need for Hayato and Emilia to receive an inspection at the checkpoint, and were able to disembark on the Zwei Islands, so it was almost a free pass. It seems to be a special measure since they are SlayersDDand also, members of the elite forces under direct control of the Student Council, known as Selections. (Now that I remember, I passed by in the car yesterday) And, Hayato remembered, and as far as he could see, that the travelling of the residents of Little Garden to the Zwei Islands, whether they were ordinary persons or not, it seems to be just the personal authentication on the PDA. Therefore, unlike the checkpoint of the people entering Little Garden from the Zwei Islands, it is quite open. However, the machines that were lined up in a corner, from which you can withdraw money from a bank account and can be used in the Zwei islands were quite congested. Since PDAs have electronic money functions and credit card functions, they dont have much cash to pay in the Zwei Islands. However, unlike Little Garden, which basically doesnt use cash, transactions with coins and bills is still the most used, and there are many stores that doesnt support this type of device, so thats why a lot of people stop there to have physical money. Of course, its possible to convert rates in the PDA and use banks and ATMs in the Zwei Islands to withdraw coins and paper money, but thats a bother and it looks problematic to operate, so Hayato and Emilia will exchange money here. They were around 10 minutes standing in the line. C Did you bring your wallet, Hayato? C Yeah, it was the one I was using in Yamato. C To be honest I forgot mine. Can I leave it to Hayato? She goes steadily on foot and crossed the gate, stepping into the Zwei Islands. Outside the checkpoint theres a bus terminal, from which buses leave from here to everywhere in the Zwei Islands. C Where do you want to go? Hayato asked, he thought that he hasnt asked the important destination yet. C Well have fun when we get with the bus there. In other words, it seems that the destination isnt Fishermans Wharf, which is nearby. On the contrary, the bus he got on accompanied by Emile was heading towards Eastlands Old Town. C The place you wanted to go was Eastland, no? C Its rare to go out from Little Garden, and I want to spend time with Hayato feeling different from usual*. C What does that mean C Arriving there, well have a lot of fun. We still have time, so its fine, right? It was the Old Town of Eastland when they got off the bus. There are many old buildings, and somehow, a sight that reminds them the city of Gudenburg is spread in front of them. C The store that I want to visit is in this direction, follow me. Following Emile who started to walk first, Hayato started to walk too. C Umm, here it is Emile stopped her feet in front of a massive giant building made of stone that noticeably stands out in the middle of the Old Town C With here you mean this clothing shop? The building in front of them was built with old architecture, but the walls on the first floor were mostly glassed, reaching the point where the interior is visible. They could see the signboard of the brands that even Hayato knew about. C Yeah, its for both sexes, there are various clothes and accessory brand shops, it holds a lot of them, and I havent done much shopping since I came here (Little Garden), so I wanted to come to buy something that I want. This, even among the Zwei Islands, its pretty much a popular fashion building. C It really looks very spacious and that they sell a lot of things. The lot area is huge except for the parking lot where hundreds of vehicles next to the building are likely to park. C Lets enter for the time being. Hayato also continued after Emile who stepped inside the fashion building. (The store interior is spacious, just like I thought) In most of the space on the floor, the brand shops looked crowded, but places like tea shops and light food shops were not so. C Hayato, wait around here for a minute. Emile suddenly said that and entered the building. His line of sight is directed towards a two-seat bench, where several of them are placed side by side. It seems like hell be sitting there. C Well then, Ill be right back in 10 minutes. C Ah, hey wait! Even though he called her out, Emile ran up the stairs dashingly. (What is wrong with her?) In blank amazement, he followed the back of Emile with his eyes. After her figure disappeared, he thought that he should sit down and wait in a bench, but he noticed that all of them were occupied. Hayato, who lost his place, decided to take a look to what kind of shops and signboards where there and looked into the nearby shops. What caught his attention was the accessories and small articles department near him. Theres a wallet in the items on sale. (Come to think of it, she didnt bring her wallet) He thought about buying one for her, but what Emile likes is unknown to him, and even though the variety was scarce, he wavered. At any rate, Emiles original appearance is of a woman. (Although shes dressing as a man, I guess it might be better to forget about a feminine wallet) Thinking that sort of thing, a voice on his back called him out. C Thank you for waiting, Hayato. C Hayato who looked back with that voice got speechless. C Whats wrong, Hayato? Maybe these clothes dont suit me? C N-, no, thats not the problem. Why are you in your female appearance!? She not only loosened her hair. Emilia was wearing a lovely dress with lots of frills, like what an Ojou-sama wears. Because of that, he was strangely conscious that shes a woman, and the proximity made his heart beat fast. C Well, its the long-awaited date, I thought that this is better for it. She laughed with *Ahaha* while rubbing the back of her head. Even the facial expression of hers seems to be more feminine than usual. C I wonder if Hayato also thought that itd be better in this way? C Even if you tell me that What would you do if you were to be seen by someone of the martial arts department. C Relax. We dont have many acquaintances who would come to this place, and because its morning, the possibilities arent that much to encounter them. Anyway, it takes almost an hour to get here from Little Garden. And everyone ended up shopping in Westland. C That may be true. C Thats why its precious, so lets have a proper date between a man and a woman. C I wonder if this is really fine Certainly, when looking around theres no one wearing the uniform of Little Garden. C Hayato is worrying too much. If Hayato changes his clothes, well be good to go. We wont be exposed at all. C I also have to change clothes? C The dress of Slayer stands out too much as one would expect. C I certainly think that its obvious but still. C Why dont you try sunglasses as well if you like? C I guess but going that far is He was feeling too conscious and embarrassed. C Apart from that, Hayato, what were you looking? Saying that, Emilia peered in the shelf behind Hayato. C A wallet. You dont have one, right? So, I thought Id buy one for you. C If Im not mistaken, Hayato will buy me one? C I thought to do so but. Which one do you like? C Well, let me see this one. After hesitating a little, Emilia took a cute, pink wallet, the one used by women, in her hands. C Err, it will be difficult to use that when crossdressing C In any case Im not going to show it in Little Garden, its so I can use it here today. Besides, it would be pointless to not use something that its usable. But Im happy that Hayato is buying this for me. C Are you sure about that? C Yeah, Im sure. Then, lets see over there. C Over there? Ahead the line of sight of Emilia is an accessory department where rings and necklaces are being sold. C I wonder what I want to put on in this precious situation. Theyll be my memories with Hayato. C Then, should we go and take a look? C Yup! Emilia moved to the accessory department, she was an ordinary girl now. C That looks nice. C Ah, thats beautiful too, dont you think? Her eyes were sparkling as if they were jewels. Particularly, her favorite seems to be a silver necklace. She looked into the showcase with the intention to bite into it. C Would you like to give it a try and put it on? C Is that ok? C Sure, please go ahead. Emilia, who was called out by a young female shop assistant who approached them, decided to try on the necklace. C What do you think Hayato, does it suit me? C Umm, yeah I think it suits you. Hayato turned his eyes to the necklace on her neck. He thought that it matched the color of her hair, it really suited her. C Whee, Hayato saying that to me makes me very happy. C It really really suits you. The shop assistant looked at Hayato with a friendly grin as if she chose that timing to do it. (Either way, I was going pay for it so) He had a hunch that it was inevitable. Anyway, its a date. C Then, lets buy it? C Are you sure? C Ye-, yeah C Hooray! Emilia was showing it joyfully jumping up and down, she was showing the best smile on her face today. Eventually Hayato decided to buy the necklace with cash including the wallet of earlier. Its been really a while since he went shopping with cash. He was worried how much would it be since he didnt see the prices, but when he saw the cash register, he was relieved because it wasnt so expensive. Emilia was very pleased. C Ehehe, I did it. I got a present from Hayato. And, tampering with the fingers to put the necklace on her neck, she showed a smile. If shes pleased with only this much, then that makes him happy too. C Heres the other one. Next, Hayato handed over the wallet and the cash that he had in his wallet to Emilia and bought them together. This is the end of their first shopping. C Well then, shall we go shopping for Hayatos clothes? Hayato and Emilia walked towards the mens department as it was on the first floor. C Come to think of it, what kind of clothes does Hayato like? Upon arriving at the mens department, Emilia asked. C Even if you tell me what kind, I dont really understand such thing. C Theres nothing you like in particular? C When I was in Yamato, what I wore were presents. There was no money. The matching was left to my little sister. C Then, can I choose Hayatos clothes today? C Yes please, my thanks for that. C Hooray! Emilia makes a triumphant pose with one hand in happiness. C On that subject, how are my clothes? Are these to the liking of Hayato? Following the question, and for a second time, Hayato stared at the figure of Emilia. C Hmm, I think they are fine, I guess? I think they suit you. C Are you serious? You think they suit me, huh. If you are unable to stomach my clothes, then Hayato may choose them for me. Ill buy them too. Ill wear what Hayato likes. C Even if you told me what I like He looked at Emilias clothes once again. The overall exposure of the white one-piece dress that has a long skirt is minimum. Compared to the casual clothes of Sakura that was together with him yesterday, and when looking at her like this, Emilia is a very pretty girl. Even if people of the school see her at a glance, he thinks that they wont probably notice that shes Emile. C Whats wrong, Hayato? C No, umm I dont know anything about clothes and the like, so I guess you are fine as you are now. This, the appearance you have, I think you look cute C Than-, thank you. What you have told me makes me very happy. Embarrassed, Emilia scratched her cheek. C But you could perfectly buy those clothes when crossdressing, right? Didnt the shop assistant see your figure with her own eyes? C Not necessarily? I asked for a present. C Oh, I get it C Well then, shall we choose Hayatos clothes? Speaking of Hayato, and after that, he put on clothes that turned him into a doll. Its the result of Emilia bringing clothes to him so he could change in the locker room over and over again. Although Hayato gave a bitter smile and sometimes Emilia gave a big laugh, in the end they went for simple clothes. Its a casual coordination: a shirt in which only letters are written, over that goes a jacket and finally a belt on black trousers. Hayato bought them and changed clothes. C Yup, it definitely suits you. Hayato is cool. When she saw Hayato who changed to the clothes he bought, Emilia had a very satisfying expression. By the way, he decided to keep the gun, the <>, in the inner pocket of the jacket that hes wearing from the top. That is because he felt that it was dangerous to put it in the bag together with the uniform. C hmm, those At that moment, Hayato doubted his eyes due to the figures of two people he saw on the other side of the transparent glass behind Emilia. (Why are they in this place!?) Without a doubt they were Fritz and Latia, but they arent wearing the uniform of the martial arts department, and were getting out of the red sports car at the parking lot. C This is bad, lets hide! C Huh? C Im telling you, come this way. Hayato took Emilias arms and pushed her into the dressing room where he just changed clothes now. Hayato followed her and also entered in it, then closed the curtain. C Whats going on Hayato, what are you doing so suddenly!? Dont tell me that we are going to do something amazing in such a place Emilia doesnt grasp the state of emergency, her face turned red and is showing confusion. C Lets be quiet for the time being. Im going to take a look at them. C At them? Hayato opened the curtain a little with his fingertips, and there are the figures of Fritz and Latia who just got out the red sports car. C Impossible. Why today, they both had to come here. How unfortunate. Regarding Emilias misunderstanding, Hayato knitted his brows spontaneously. C It is possible that you have told them that we are here? C No. Actually, Fritz told me about this store. When I told him that I wanted to do something once we docked in Zwei Island, he said if I wanted to go buy clothes, hell give me the info of a famous shop, although its quite far. C still, arent you being way too careless, having the appearance of a woman? C This is the only opportunity to have a date with Hayato while dressing as a woman. But what is with this perfect timing, this isnt something that happens so often. C That might be but C More than that, theres something that has been worrying me for a while. C What is it? C Its pretty tight for two people to be here. C It cant be helped, since there wasnt another place to hide immediately, so dont move too much. C But if I dont move, I wont see the situation of those two. C I obviously see them. When you move strangely, um, they touch me. Emilia is now in her original figure of a woman. Since it was natural for her to not being wrapped in sarashi*, whenever she moves her body, the swellings of her chest touch his back, Hayato was worried about that from a while ago. C They touch me? At last, when Emilia seemed to notice that it was her chest, her cheeks reddened. C Hayato, did your heart go crazy? C It cant be helped, because Im a man. C Ehehe, Im a little happy. C What thing? C Its a secret. C Huuh Sighing amazed, Hayato turned his eyes once again to the parking lot. Both Fritz and Latia are approaching the entrance of this fashion building. C Come to think of it, Fritz possesses a driving license? If Im not mistaken, he has the same age than us. And whats the deal with that car, I wonder? C The age to obtain a driving license is according to your country. In Yamato is from 18 years old. Certainly, in Liberia seems to be lower than that, and the car is probably a rented one. C Oh, I see It seems that he was thinking too much about how things were in his country. He had the conviction that he was grown accustomed a lot, but the culture gap is considerable. C Ah, they came in the store. The two entered on the first floor of the fashion building and went to the stairs turning towards the ladies department of the second floor. C There was something that I still wanted to buy, but its better to leave the store now. C I agree, lets go. They left the fashion building, got on a bus and decided to move to the neighboring town now. According to Emilia, if they go there, the chances of seeing Fritz and Latia will decrease. C Besides, I think theres a shop where you can eat delicious lunch in the neighboring town. And the scenery of Westland can also be seen across the ocean, its very beautiful. Emilia talked with excitement but uneasiness was passing Hayatos mind. C you didnt ask Fritz about that shop, right? He decided to ask her for cautions sake. If so, theres a possibility that Fritz will come to the store. C I looked up the store on the cybernet, so it will be fine. C Thats a relief Being that the case, Hayato let Emilia lead the way to the store. They finally reached it, its a shop of Fran?ois cuisine, which seems to be quite expensive from the gate design. The exterior is fairly stylish, and if the person is Hayato, then unmistakably will hesitate to enter the shop. But without worrying about it, Hayato followed Emilia who put her hand on the door of the shop and stepped into the shop while his heart was beating hard. Naturally, even when sitting on the chair he couldnt calm down, it was natural since it was his first time entering a store like this. He couldnt understand the menu well, so he decided to leave the order to Emilia. C I dont know much about Fran?ois cuisine though. Despite saying that, Emilia called the lady of the floor staff and ordered the recommended lunch course of the day. Even if he listens to the conversation, to Hayato its an unintelligible language. C Because the Zwei Islands are only islands, its fish-based cooking is famous. Thats why their specialty are fish dishes. The people on the net also left written recommendations about it. That seems to be a safe choice. Soon, three kinds of <> a la carte local specialties of the Zwei Islands <> amuse-bouche and a pumpkin cold soup were brought. A la carte is a marinade of shrimps, terrine of japanese scallop, fried garlic butter with escargot and all sorts of seafood. Each piece was placed in a long rectangular dish with small portions next to it. C I know the fried garlic butter, but what are marinade and terrine? It doesnt become clear well even if he sees them, so Hayato decided to ask Emilia. C As you can see, marinades are those in which raw fish and vegetables are soaked in vinegar or lemon juice and speaking of terrine, its like the kamaboko* in Yamato. Does Hayato know what is a kamaboko? C Of course I do. They are certainly similar if you ask me. Hayato pierced the terrine with a fork and put it into his mouth. C Oh, its delicious. But it has a strong flavor than the kamaboko. C Right? Unlike kamaboko, terrine has minced meat and mashed liver in it as well. And, while eating the appetizers, Hayato recalled what he was planning to ask yesterday at night and decided to begin to talk about it. C Which reminds me, what we talked yesterday, about the video of usDD C I tried searching it after returning to my room, but it was deleted. C Oh, that happened to me too. I also searched it, but I couldnt find it. C Perhaps the administrators of the cyberspace took it down. Such a thing happens every day. C Then, we dont need to worry anymore about it? C Probably. At the moment theres no one else than Kirishima Sakura who pointed you out, so I guess we are fine. Of course, we have to be careful to not let something like that happen in the future. The floor staff came to pick up the empty appetizers and soup dishes, so Hayato and Emilia stopped the conversation. Immediately following, the main dish of the fish dishesDDa light steamed salmon with zucchini, eggplants and onions were carried. Then both used a knife and a fork and put their hands on them. C Yeah, as it was rumored, its indeed delicious. Fran?ois cuisine is good. Although its close to our country, its very different from Britannia. Hayato rememberd old memories. Certainly, as Emilia said, Britannias dishes werent that tasty. Karen didnt eat properly, and reached the point where her physical condition deteriorated. C I thought that I was being served good food, but once I came to Little Garden I understood. But still, it was fairly exquisite. Emilia distorted her expression while taking out her tongue. C As expected of an Ojou-sama of Britannia. C Ojousama, huh The expression of Emilia got cloudy. C Whats the matter? C No, I just remembered my home for a bit. *Ahaha*, Emilia laughed to gloss it over. C And why? C Its fine, lets change the topic. Come to think of it, Yamato has a lot of delicious things. Sushi, tempura, negima, lightly deep-fried tofu and so on*! *TN: negima: chicken and scallion skewer. C Apart from the first two, you know things that only a maniac would know about C I studied the birthplace of Hayato. I know a lot of other things too, Mt. Fuji, Houryuuji, the Sky Tower of the Imperial Capital and more! The eyes of Emilia that were emphasized holding a fork and a knife in both hands were shining brightly. C I got it, you have a lot of knowledge. Now calm down a bit C Ehehe, in case theres a time when Little Garden comes near Yamato, will Hayato show me around? Thats right, Id like to see the shrines too! Its said that shrine maidens live there! C That will be fine, I guess. I know places like that. C Hooray! And just like that, Hayato and Emilia ate up completely the main dish and only the dessert remained. The thing that came to the top of the tablePche MelbaDD white peachs compote with vanilla ice cream Hayato knows about the white peach and the vanilla ice cream of it, but unfortunately, he doesnt really understand what compote is like. When he thought about asking Emilia about it, Ill be back in a minuteand left her seat. C Did something happen? C Why are you asking such a thing? Come on Hayato, you dont have delicacy. Saying that amazed, Emilia started to walk. Hayato finally understood after seeing the retreating figure. It seems like shes going to the toilet. (Which reminds me, Emilia goes to the mens toilet at school) He saw Emilia entering the girls toilet and noticed that. He thought that it was natural since she was crossdressing, but maybe she has a lot of difficulties doing that. C hmm what is it? The PDA suddenly made a sound. Its not the sound of a mail, but the one of a call request. (This is, surely a) When looking at the screen, it was displayed as an emergency call. (no way, Savage appeared?) He heard this sound before, when Emilia and Liddy were fighting in the courtyard. It was the news that the Savage appeared in the Zwei Islands. Besides, because he heard from Claire that the Savage may be lurking, its natural to think so. Do you hear me, Kisaragi Hayato? Claires voice was heard from the PDA without the need to press the call button. C President, has something happened? To be frank, I am quite troubled C I knew it, the Savage appeared That is not the case C Eh? Kirishima Sakura has disappeared from the hotel It was a reply that he didnt expect, it was without a doubt a state of emergency. though, there is a possibility that she just sneaked away. It seems that she has done that a couple of times so far, and naturally the GPS function of the PDA has been turned off desu. And it looks like a note was left behind Her voice as exasperated, and mixed with sighs. C Then that means that the possibility of kidnapping is low, correct? Yes, more or less, I have made ring the emergency alert, but it is as you say desu. I will also search for her, but would you please inform me if you got any information masuka? Depending on the situation, you wil also join the search masu. Or rather, I would like you to join the search for her right now C President, I can hear that your voice is angry What are you saying, Kisaragi Hayato. What would be the reason for me to be angry just because you are eating alone with Emile Crossford at a Fran?oise restaurant in Eastland desu? C Apparently, the location information seems to be leaked perfectly to the President. By the way, I have not eaten lunch yet masenwa. I have been pressed to deal with Kirishima Sakura desu C Umm, Im sorry If you want to apologize, then go out with me and have lunch together next time C Ah, yes. I dont have a problem with that but Is it true desuno? C Err, I guess so. We-, well, I am looking forward to it masuwa. Well then, if you have any information, please let us know masu The phone call ended. He felt bad for the President, but honestly, Hayato was relieved. The thing is, if the date ends here, theres no mistake that Emilias mood will get worse. However, he was able to be relieved for a brief space of time. C I finally found you, Hayato. C huh? A voice suddenly appeared. Immediately after that, she sat down on the chair in front of him, a girl wearing a hat and sunglasses. No matter how you look at her, its suspicious. Perhaps she planned to disguise herself, but the cute attire with a lot of exposure, the hat that covered her head, the barrettes made in the shape of cherry blossoms, and of course the aura being emitted from the whole body of the beautiful girl couldnt be hidden, so he knew who she was. C Hey, Sakura has disappeared from the hotel, and now, I got a call from the President C Ahaha, Souffle has already returned to the room. I sneaked away by moving behind the back of the bodyguards standing by in the surroundings of the hotel and in the gap of it I went out of there. C I sneaked away you say, why did you do such a C Wont you answer my question first? Who was sitting in this seat? A man? Or a woman? C Err C Dont err me. Answer my question. It sems she hadnt seen Emilia. He wonders if she came to this shop after Emilia entered the toilet. C Well, its a classmate Hayato hesitated to say it, and answered while mumbling. C Then that means is a she? This is suspicious C Im going to call the President right now. C Wait a minute! C He-, hey! Sakura snatched the PDA that Hayato took out of his pocket. C This is why Hayato, I wanted to see you. C You were searching for me so, why did you know my whereabouts? C Yesterday at the hotel, I gently stuck a hidden small transmitter on your uniform jacket. C Why did you such a thing. C Because theres a place I want to go with Hayato. C Wheres that? C Its a se-cret. She put up an index finger in front of her mouth and said in a cute way. C hey umm, Im worried about Souffle-san, you even caused trouble to the President. Listen and return the PDA. I will inform them that I joined you. C Nope. If you want me to return it, then follow me right now. Its truly a nice place. Besides, isnt Hayatos job to be my personal bodyguard? C Hmm. In other words, its going to be nothing but throwing away the date with Emilia. C What, you wont come? In the end a woman was sitting here? If you are a man, you should email her later. C Fine, Ill do it. As this situation cant be helped, Hayato left his seat. Sakura is watching the video of the previous resistance. Theres a possibility that she will realize that the other Slayer fighting in that video is Emilia. It would be better to avoid these two girls to meet if possible. Even Emilia should think so. Therefore, Hayato breathed with a sigh and continued speaking. C Okay, Ill go, I dont care where but take me with you. C Yay! Hayato left the shop with Sakura and both got on the back seat of a taxi. C Please return the PDA. To email her. He will have to tell Emilia that he apologizes for leaving that place suddenly and that the reason was that he was found by Kirishima Sakura. (Oh right, I left my uniform there and I didnt pay the charges) He thinks he truly did a bad thing to Emilia. Next time, he will have to apologize properly. C Here you go, but its prohibited to write anything about me. That said, she handed out the PDA. C Even if you tell me such a thing, the reason is necessary. Even Sakura must call properly. If not, Ill call the President and Ill bring you back. C fine, you win. Sakura became sulky as she said so, and picked up her PDA and started calling. Sakura! Where on earth are you!? Its loud enough to be heard by Hayato whos next to her, but that was natural. Thinking the worst, Souffle should have been very worried. C Im in the southern part of Eastland now. Yup, I came together with Hayato, so dont worry. Etcetera, and Sakura who had been answering Souffle, held out the PDA. C Souffle wants to speak with you. Hayato received the PDA and decided to answer the call. C Hello, its Kisaragi Hayato. Kisaragi-san, I am sorry for having you to keep company with the selfish Sakura I am sorry but, could you please stick together with the selfish Sakura? C Yes, of course. Thats part of my job. It really helps me if you say so. C Job you say, why would you. Thats boring. Hayato handed over the PDA to Sakura whos pouting her lips. C Im handing over the phone in the end. C Not that it matters though C Anyway, this is the PDA of Sakura. Take it. Then, after a little conversation, Sakura ended the phone call. C I was told that I must definitely come to the venue by the time the rehearsal meeting begins. I know that and yet Sakura inflated her cheeks. C Umm when is that? C Six oclock. C If thats the case then we still have plenty of time, but. On that subject, where is this taxi heading to? Hayato remembered that he hadnt heard it yet. C To my secret place. C secret place? C Yup, I will show Hayato my secret place. When they were on the taxi for around 20 minutes, the buildings gradually were disappearing from the surroundings. The view that can be seen is the vast plain* itself. It wasnt destroyed by the Savage. Logically, its that kind of place. When they noticed, the highway didnt have speed limit. There were barely other cars traveling, and Hayato, who was looking out the window, noticed particularly the sky gradually approaching. As they advanced for a while through the mountain road where the road got worse without a pause, the altitude slowly increased. C This is as far as we can go by car. They both got out the taxi. Near them, they saw a big building and a parking lot. And in the signboard next to it was writtenZwei Great Canyon. 500 meters left until the viewing platform. Vehicles are prohibited from here This place is called the Zwei Great Canyon, it seems that this picturesque landscape made by large scale crustal deformation and erosion of river water, is similar to the great canyon in Liberia, Grand Canyonwhich is its selling point. That can be understood from the picture in the sign. Its also noted that it takes near 10 minutes to walk from here to the viewing platform where it can be seen. C Lets go, Hayato. Following Sakura who started walking first, Hayato started to ascend a dusty inclined reddish brown slope. Its quite a steep slope and at this time the temperature is still very high. Even for Hayato, who has trained his body is difficult, and of course, its difficult for Sakura too. Sweat suspended on their foreheads, their gait is slow. Still, without making any complaints, Sakura headed straight to the viewing platform. Her gaze seemed to be looking something important ahead. C We arrived. At the same time that Sakura said so, Hayato is so moved that he let leak some words. C Uwaa, its amazing The sight that blew off the fatigue for walking till here, was the landscape spread from the viewing platform. The unevenness ground that turned reddish-brown is beautiful and proud of its appearance, as if a high-profile sculptor from the Renaissance era shaved its fully open aesthetic sense. And the sun, that looked bigger, was illuminating the color of the reddish-brown ground even more. C This viewing platform in particular is quite a place for enthusiasts. Thats why there arent many people. And the walking distance is relatively long. Certainly, there are few people on this viewing platform. A couple is around 100 meters awayDDand again a bit more ahead of them they can see another couple, but its quiet enough to hear the sound of the wind blowing through the canyons- In such a situation, they kept staring at the scene like if it was a beautiful treasure in front of them for a few minutes. C This is Sakuras precious place. As you said yesterday, was this the place you wanted to go? C yup. Nodding, Sakura continued. C Actually, this is the place of my precious memories because in the past, at the time when my mom was alive, she brought me here. C Then its fine to bring someone like me to this place? Hayato asked without thinking. C Of course. In fact, I had the intention to come alone on the day after the previous live. But, I couldnt come due to the raid of the Savage C Oh, that was the reason C I was very nervous at that time. What do we do if this beautiful scenery is destroyed by the Savage? But it was Hayato who protected it. So, Hayato can come here. No, I wanted Hayato to see it. This is one of my precious treasures that you protected. C When you say that, it feels like I did something amazing. C What are you talking about? Hayato really did an amazing thing. Saying that, Sakura turned her eyes to the canyon again, and started to sing a song. (Surely, that) That song, Hayato has heard it somewhere. Because her little sister Karen sang often that song. C hmm, Sakura, that song As Sakura finished singing, Hayato asked. C This song? My mom was a pianist, and she made this song for me only. Its a good song, right? In the past, my mom used to sing it like thisDD C I, see C Hayato whats wrong? That song my little sister Karen she sings it perfectly. C No, that cant be Sakura hold her mouth with both hands. Song and little sister. Like Hayato, it seems that those two keywords were linked in her head. C By any chance, was Hayato in Gudenburg at the time of the Second Attack? Hayato nodded. C That means that Sakura was also there? C Yes, I lost my mom then, then I was temporarily put in a protective institution. I met by chance a brother and his little sister. The name of the little sister was KarenDD C Karen is the name of my little sister. C No way, to think that the boy at that time was Hayato I cant believe it. C Even I cant believe it. But, it seems like theres no mistake. At any rate, the song was an indication of it. C Why did Hayato called me out at that time? C Because Karen, who lost our mother in front of her, was feeling depressed. And as that just happened when we were traveling, we didnt have any acquaintances. Then, there was a girl of the same age as Karen, and since she was alone, I called her out. I wonder if she can become a friend of Karen. C Fufu, thats how it happened. C Come to think of it, you remember the name of Karen, but you didnt remember my name. Your impression of me was that weak? C You are wrong. At that time, Hayato didnt tell me his name. C Huh? I didnt say it? I always regretted that I should have asked at that time. Because that person is the one who changed my destiny. C Changed your destiny? C At that time, Hayato liked my song and I was praised by him. So, then I aimed to become a singer. C is that true? C Yup. Thats why, Im grateful to Hayato. Thanks to him liking my songs, I met Soufflet. And, in this way, I was able to become a singer. At that time, a lot of things happened. Sakura muttered and turned her eyes to the canyon again. C After all, even Hayato knows about the <> Singaloid*. C Yeah, even I know her. The Diva was created. Although they were making fun of it, its a singing character made by machine voice that boasts tremendous popularity among young people. Initially a sampling voice of a person was used, but its said that even the source of its voice is now being made with machines. C But, in reality Singaloid cant heal peoples hearts. Only a human voice can sing along with peoples feelings. Thats why the songs of Kirishima Sakura are wonderful. Some of the things said when evaluating my songs is that they are transmitted deep inside the peoples heart. But, thats not the truth, its just a deceptionDD C A deception you say, what do you C The truth is that even I was created. With those words, Hayato unexpectedly caught his breath. Then Sakura talked about after she parted with Hayato and Karen. After she became old enough to understand whats going on around herself, she was taken in charge of her father and started living in Rasiya Federation, the birthplace of her father. Rasiya is a huge country to the northwest of Yamato. Its a cold region where permafrost is spreading all over the places, and it never melts to below ground all year round. And while living there, she developed an illness. Its the same illness that Karen has, where all the muscles wont move properly due to the influence of an unknown virus. C At first, I was hospitalized in the hospital of the village where I lived. There I met Souffle, a medical intern who had just graduated from the university. She, she was very kind to me. Souffle, now the president and manager of the management company of Kirishima Sakura, has been studying genetic engineering since her student days, and also was a researcher who repeatedly researched every day to save people from diseases caused by unknown viruses. C Even if she tried everything, my condition didnt improve and far from that, the progress of the disease accelerated, and in a year approximately my voice didnt come out. In other words, that meant that she couldnt even sing her favorite song. C Under the pretext to take a medical treatment in a better place, my father did a hospital transfer to a laboratory. No, he actually sold me off as a test subject. Sakura at that time didnt understand, but his fathers financial standing wasnt good. After divorcing from her mother, he drowned in alcohol and didnt work properly either. Of course, it was impossible to pay the treatment expenses of Sakura, and eventually he sold her off. C The destination was a laboratory operated by Warslan. There were many children who have been transferred with the same symptoms. And so we have a fluorescent color liquidDDwe were inoculated with a vaccine made and improved with the body fluids of the Savage. The diseases affecting Sakura happened because the human body was incompatible with the unknown virus infecting the air. However, the Savage adapted while being affected by the virus, and most of those patients who ingested its body fluids are dead, but some of them have strong force. In other words, Vitaly Tynyanov, the director of the laboratory, said that if you administrate Savages body fluids in humans, then the unknown virus antibody could beDDa vaccine. C Then I had a high fever for a few days and wandered between life and death. The memories before and after that are vague, I cant remember them. But, I survivedDDafter that, my voice came out again and I could move. I was saved by Vitaly. Then Sakura, together with the inoculation, she was given several experiments with her recovered companions. They were said that that was a question of whether the Hundred reacts or not. However, all 5 of them at that place didnt react. Even when touching the Hundred, nothing happened. C As a result, an inoculation for a second time was done. C Why, such a thing If they healed, then they shouldnt need to inject the vaccine on them anymore. C Because the purpose of Vitaly wasnt to cure the disease. Vitalys true purpose was to make a normal human into a Slayer in a safe form by the absorption of improved body fluids of the Savage. C Then, she was trying to do of Sakura and the others a Variant? C Why does Hayato know about the Variant? Leaning forward, Sakura questioned him. C Umm I did it again, Hayato thought. He was told by Emilia that its no good to talk about it. Thats why Hayato is in trouble. C Im sorry but, I cant say a word to anyone about that matter. Thats why Im sorry, but pretend that you didnt hear that now. C No way! Please, tell me your story. Hayato was also inoculated with the vaccine? C Err, hmm C Because even I talked about my secret, dont you agree? We wont tell anyone what we heard here. Because that will be a secret only for the two of us so, please. Id like to know more about Hayato. At the same time she finished saying that, Sakura stared directly at Hayato. From her eyes, her honest seriousness and strong will are felt. C okay. She also spoke frankly about her secret. Then he will respond to that sincerity. Hayato, while skillfully dodging Emile Crossford, that is, Emilia Hermit, he talked about what happened to himself*. C In other words, Hayato accidentally turned into a Variant. C Pretty much. C But, I see. Hayato is also a Variant fufu. C You are somewhat happy. C A long time ago, the person who I met by coincidence and changed my life is a Variant, and Im also a Variant I thought that the two of us meeting again was really predestinated and now that we are here like this makes me happy. C Whats with that C Ehehe, this conversation. C So, whats the continuation of the story? And then, what happened? When Hayato prompted her, the expression of Sakura became gloomy. Her voice also became dark. C From here on, its truly the worst story. The second hardest thing that happened in my life. Of course, as he can guess, was the loss of her mother. As an introduction, Sakura told him what happened after receiving the second inoculation. C As a result of being inoculated a second time, some of us got to be able to deploy a Hundred. However, approximately the same percentage of people had side effects. It was still fine if it was only high fever. And among them, some persons acted violently without warning. Its the same phenomenon that happened to people who have absorbed the body fluids of the Savage. Sakura had nightmares for a few days, but after that she hardly had one. It might be the effect that the Hundred couldnt be deployed. C But Latuni Iyaninov, a friend I made in the laboratory, had a very strong side effect instead of becoming able to deploy the Hundred. It was common for her to suddenly rage and scratch off her chest in pain. Latuni told Sakura, while keeping the self somehow during the spasms. DDWhen you sing, it comforts us. So, keep singing. C I sang. The song that my mother created for me. Then, Latuni became stable. And just like her, there were a lot of children that calmed down as I sang. However, the behavior of the children with strong side effects has become ferocious day after day. Rather than fighting, there was something that attacked them all. C Every time I sang the song, I tried to calm them down. But, eventually it didnt work anymore. Some of them died while vomiting blood over and over again, or while injuring another person. My friend, the only one I had, also died. Even Latuni DDSing, Sakura. C She said so while she was suffering, but I couldnt sing anymore. I could only see her going, while crying. I didnt want to sing anymore. There was only despair existing within me. At that time, Souffle and Charlotte-san came to the laboratory. It was like a spiders thread that came down to hell from heaven. Souffle thought that it was strange that Sakura was suddenly transferred without being told the place, so Souffle investigated the whereabouts and found the laboratory of the Dr. Vitaly Tynyanov who was affiliated with the military department of Warslan Company. It was easy to rumor that Vitaly was doing illegal medical treatment so far, and Souffle, whos a researcher, understood immediately that her methods and true purpose were the creation of <>. After the Savage raid, the Hundred were put into practical use, having Slayers and the manufacturing technology of the Hundred, the power of the organizations that controlled those increased all at once, and the power balance that ruled this world was fragile and crumbled. As a result, what has happened was the polarization of The ones who have and The ones who have-not. In order to break through such a situation, even the people who took into consideration that The ones who have-notwill become The ones who have has reached the point where they were born. Warslan Company, to which Vitaly belongs, is a company that has made further progress with The ones who have . Thats why Vitaly though that it was important to get ahead the technology to increase the The ones who have in order to keep standing on The ones who have-not. Completion of the specific medicine of incurable illnessand Technology of Artificial Variant. With these two in hand, she would improve her position as a researcher within the company in addition to make Warslans position even more solidDDthat were the objectives of Vitaly. At any rate Vitaly was snatched away the position of the chief researcher of Warslan headquarters by a young genius named Charlotte Dimandius, so immediately after that she moved to the research establishment of Rasiya, her birthplace. Then, based on Warslan Companys creation technique of Hundred, the research of Slayers and the foundation the results of scientific investigations of the virus in possession of the Savage, she started to improve the body fluids of the Savage. Nonetheless, regarding Souffle, she never thought that she would succeed at that point. Its dangerous to be ingested by people, even if its a refined Savages body fluid. Although surely theres a possibility of making a wonder drug for this incurable illness, human experiments at this stage arent permitted for not being a humane solution. Its just a bad gambling. So, after studying together in their school days, she got a job at Warslan and visited Charlotte Dimandius, who was a little over than a year in position of chief researcher, the one Vitaly assumed, and requested earnestly that she wanted to investigate what was being done at the laboratory of Vitaly. And so the existence of many victims was revealed and Warslan Company condemned Vitaly Tynyanov for all of the evil investigations that she did without permission in order to, naturally, rise her position. Vitaly was arrested and it had been decided that she would be imprisoned by the Rasiya Federal Government. C Then I received treatment by the side of Charlotte together with the children who barely survived and received a suitable examination of the Hundred again. At that time, the Hundred was able to react. But I couldnt deploy the armament. Then Charlotte told Sakura. C Its probably because it rejected the ability you got. What would you like to do with that power? C Respect to that question, I was thinking about it. Of course, because this is the strength that I gained at great pains, I want to save someone by using it. But I dont want to fight. I dont like that. I had enough of that. Maybe is the trauma and the effects of what happened in the laboratory. The words of Latuni came to her mind there. DDSing, Sakura. C Thats why I, I tried to use my power for singing. Charlotte and of course Souffle cooperated until I quit my job. As a result, Sakura says that she has built her position as a singer using the ability of the Hundred. C Mom, Hayato, Souffle, Latuni and Charlotte-san. And many others. Because everyone helped me when I was suffering, I was given wonderful words that saved me. So to return the favor, Ill continue singing. Even if the body fluids of the Savage are mixed in my body. Even though Im not a human being. Even though the reason why everybody likes my songs is because Im a Variant. C Err, what do you C Theres something I discovered from the investigation of Charlotte. As an artificial Variant, my songs are a large owner of the virus, that work through the songs to the virus that most of the human beings are infected with at present. Although its only a possibility, its possible that the songs of Kirishima Sakura received by many people is the influence of that virus. C Its a bit sad, and its also a frustrating thing, but Im fine with it. Even if its for an instant, everyone forgets about their difficulties and enjoys my songs. C I dont think so. C Eh C I think the songs of Sakura are normal. I thought so even when I met Sakura before she was an artificial Variant. C Really? C Surely, the virus or another thing is the reason that the songs of Sakura are received, but I think that theres also the charm of Sakuras own songs in them. C Hayato is kind. Ive come to like Hayato even more. If its now, I think I dont mind continuing the thing of that time. C The thing of that time? C Thats of courseDD And there *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP* the PDA of Sakura began to ring with an electronic sound. C Ugh, its from Souffle While pouting her lips, Sakura accepted the call request. C Hello, what is it? Its near one hour before the scheduled time. Are you prepared to come here? C Im on it, so dont disturb me. Even though we were on a good thing now! Saying that, she hung up and Sakura turned her eyes to Hayato again. C Anyway, thank you Hayato. Ill do my best at the concert of the day after tomorrow. Because my songs will blow away the pain and the anguish of everyone on this island. C Hey, we are going to attack after the live, right? Then why the hell did we have to come here today? It was at the time when the sun was trying to conceal its face on the ridgeline and the sky was dyed in a madder red color. Its a girl with somewhat short dark brown pigtails who was wearing a jet black Variable Suit who said that, pouting her lips as if she was bored. C Coz theres a chance that the Savage will be sorting out around this area, okay? Thats what a boy who wore the same suit and had the same dark brown hair color*. Furthermore, theres a girl whose height is higher than the pigtail girl, has bigger breasts and has a black eyepatch. C Do you know the proverb If you run after two hares you will catch neither? This is troublesome, I want to play in town. As soon as work is done, Ill leave this island in no time. C But up to now, youve played a lot, or not? The boy said, exasperated, but the girl did a rebuttal. C But, thats not enough. I want to play more and more. Ill be getting back everything up to now. C A little more, and Ill be able to like it as well. First, lets finish the work. For the sake of obtaining our freedom. C yeah. Nakri also understands that, right? Speaking in a small voice, the tallest girl said that to another person to persuade her. C I knew Nesat would say so. Then, where are the Slayers? We wont have difficulties if we know it. In any case, lets search around for a bit more. They might suddenly appear from anywhere. The three of them dressed in jet black jackets jumped off the hill and began exploring the wilderness while searching signs of the Savage that feel weakly. Volume 2 - CH 4 Hayato and Sakura, who returned to the cabin in the place where they got off from the taxi from the viewing platform were at a loss. Even though there was a taxi rank, there wasnt a single taxi waiting there. C If that was the case, then that taxi should have been waiting for us. That taxi is the one they were using until now. Sakura mutters like its not a big deal for her the amount of money for being waiting for them. When she looked at the watch, her manager Souffle said she must come back before 18 o clockshe has one hour left. Even after waiting for 5 minutes, the taxis didnt come, not even a single car passed by. The sky is already dark. Shes troubling about what to do. C Should I look for a taxi company on the cybernet or call Souffle and get a car arranged? When Sakura takes out the PDA, a bus comes and stops nearby. As they approached the bus stop and looked at the route map, they found that it stops near the live venue. It requires 30 minutes to get there. Even if they call a taxi, it will take quite a while to get to such a remote place. And if she asks Souffle, that wont change the fact that Hayato will have to ask the President no matter what. On the other hand, the bus leaves in about 5 minutes. Therefore, Hayato and Sakura decided to board it. They thought that this method was more reliable. They shit on a two-seat chair side by side. The passengers who were only two at the beginning also increased slightly at the time of departure. But none of them noticed that Kirishima Sakura is there, because shes disguising herself by wearing sunglasses and a thick hat. Whether its to avoid chaos the moment her identity is exposed, he wasnt receiving a conversation from Sakura. C Hmm? It was around the time when the bus started moving. There was a weight on Hayatos shoulder. Sakura is leaning on it. The sweet aroma unique of the girls came floating, the fragrance of her hair tickles his nose. C Hey, dont get so close. Even when saying so, theres no reaction. Hayato noticed that Sakura was breathing particularly when a person is sleeping. C Nn While sleeping, Sakura approaches her head even more. (This is embarrassing, what do I do?) Theres a rehearsal, that means she has to sing after this. Shes going to use her Hundred too. Her body got tired from going and returning through the slope that took more than enough, so now, theres no mistaking it that its better to take a rest. But, to be honest, this situation is pretty exciting. Its mentally too bad as they seem like a pair of lovers. But, concluding that it would be better to leave it as it is, Hayato closed his eyes. Trying as much as possible to not care about Sakura, aiming to shake off wicked thoughts. Before he became aware of it, the bus was approaching precisely in the middle of the live concert and the big canyon. C Uwaa!? Suddenly, a violent explosion sounded, the bus shook heavily up and down. Hayatos butt floats around 10 centimeters, screams are escaping from the surroundings. Sakura, who was sleeping next to Hayato, as a matter of course she also awoke, screaming Kyaa!?and asked a question. C What on earth happened? C I dont know, but He felt something unpleasant. In the middle of that, the bus stopped, and the shaking ceasedimmediately after, an explosion sounds again. The air shakes violently, the bus shakes with *rattle* *rattle*. (As I thought, its a Savage, huh?) Hayato is hanging out from the window of the bus and tries to check the situation of the surroundings. Dark wilderness its visible to his eyes. He saw a dim light there. Fluorescent colors that move together. Theres no doubt, its a Savage. Looking from the bus, its diagonally ahead to the right. Its size was around the same as the normal type that fought before. With the light which started to gather at the head that was just opened, its full-length portrait is exposed. Of course Hayato knew that it was the signal of a bombardment. C Everyone, get down! Hayato puts his body back in the bus and shouts to the passengers. At the same time, a violent explosion occurred, and the bus rolled over. Echoing in the interior of the bus are numerous screams resounding, and the sounds of glasses breaking. C are you okay? *Cough*, *Cough*, although he coughed violently due to the cloud of dust that arose, Hayato asked Sakura. C Yeah, Im okay but, the bus is Looking ahead of her line of sight, theres a big hole in a part of the bus when it rolled over. That part was probably melted by the heat of the beam of the Savage. They were very lucky that they were touched lightly this much, because if that was a direct hit, then the people in the bus, including themselves, might not have been saved. They were lucky to barely escape from death. C Hayato, what are we going to do? C first of all, we will be contacted. When a Savage appears in the vicinity, all members of Selections in a battle-ready state are obliged to enter a standby state even if they are in the middle of their vacation. In that case, an emergency alarm should sound from their PDAs. But still, his PDA isnt sounding. That means that Little Garden doesnt seem to grasp information on the appearance of the Savage. And that also means that this Savage didnt come from space. Because Hayato was taught that air traffic control is unlikely to miss. (In other words, this is a surviving Savage) Hayato took out the PDA from his pocket and decided to contact the Student Council room. However, the phone is in a transfer call state. Now, the members of the Student Council arent in that room. Maybe they are in the usual holiday house. Kisaragi Hayato, why are you calling desuno? Finally, he was connected to the president. The transfer destination seems to be her PDA. C A Savage suddenly appeared in the wilderness, the bus that we were riding rolled over What did you say? Report it calmly, Kisaragi Hayato. Where is the place, and who is with you desu!? C South area of East Island. Calming down this time properly as Claire told him, Hayato replied. C I was attacked by a Savage on the way back from the Zwei great canyon to the livevenue by bus. The fellow travelers are the escort target person Kirishima Sakura, the bus driverand around ten bus passengers. The information that you found the escort target person has been included from Souffle Clearrail, so that means that Chris, check the exact coordinates of Kisaragi Hayato right now Following Chriss reply from the PDA, and then a few footstepsthe voice of Erika is heard from the other side of the PDA. Claire-sama, it seems that the Savage have appeared in the southeast part of the Zwei Islands. Right now, emergency calls are Erika, please wait. We have already recognized the matter of the Savage masu. Kisaragi Hayato is already in contact with the Savage and the escort target person now desu Wha What did you say!? The surprised voices of Liddy and Erika reached the ears of Hayato. The footsteps earlier were those two people. Following them, Chris informs. The location of Hayato-sama is now identified. As Hayato-sama said moments ago, they are in the southern part of the east island of the Zwei Islandsthat is, 15 kilometers southeast away from the venue where the live will be held the day after tomorrow Kisaragi Hayato, first be sure to evacuate the escort target person Kirishima Sakura, and the civilians to a safe place. Meanwhile, we will contact the Slayers nearby and send a relief request masuwa. Until they come, please gain time try to reduce the damage as much as possible. Of course, armament deployment is permitted masu C Roger. Will you be calling the Slayers from the venue? I cant do that masenwa. Depending on the situation, there is the possibility that the Variable Stone will be pillaged again arimasu It was robbed at the time of the previous Savage raid, so they guessed that there is a possibility that it will happen again this time. Kisaragi Hayato. I will be praying for the safety of you, the escort target personand everyone else masuwa. No, if its you, you will surely cut your way through desu. No, you are going to cut your way through, OK desuwane? Then, I will hang up for a moment masuwayo C Roger. When Hayato did a solid reply, Claire disconnected the call. If it comes to this, then he has no choice but to decide himself. (First of all, evacuate everyone, right?) Hayato ruminates the instructions from Claire in his head, and tells the driver and the ten passengers in the bus. C Everyone, please go and hide on the other side of that cliff! There was a cliff about 2 meters high at the point indicated by his line of sight. If they go down there and hide as if sticking to the cliff, they must be safe even if the Savage bombarded. Even so, no one tried to move. Is it really okay with that? Isnt it safe to hide in the shade of the bus? He can hear such voices appearing out of nowhere. If they dont move properly, they probably think that they will be targeted by the Savage. Because of that reaction, Hayato was taken aback. Now, he noticed that he wasnt wearing the uniform of Little Garden. It seems that it cant be helped since they are thinking that this is nothing else but a prank of a child. The panicking Hayato also has a student proof, and when he tries to take out the PDA, the voice of Sakura sounded. C Hayato, that! The head of the Savage, indicated by her fingertips, just opened and light began to gather on it. Judging from that direction, theres a high possibility that bombardment will hit this place. (Kuh what do I do?) From the amassing view, it seems that the bombardment isnt going to be in a straight line, but it will be released like a laser for a few seconds over a wide range instead. If so, even if he deployed his armament quickly and put up an E barrier, he may not be able to protect everyone here. C however, theres no time to escape. (At any rate, Ill have to take the chance and do it) To begin with, if he doesnt deploy the Hundred, then its no use. It was then that Hayato laid his hands on the red-brown ore on his chest. C Leave this to me. Sakura took a step towards the Savage, saying that full of confidence. C Leave this to me you say? Sakurayou dont have the ability to fight, right? C No, I dont. But my ability is the space control typeif its something like the bombardment of a Savage, then I can drown out it with a barrier, a created defense barrier. She grasped tightly the Hundred that took out from her chest and shouted with her right hand pushed up her head. C Deploying BarrierHUNDRED ON! Immediately afterwards, four emerald green wings appear on her back. Subsequently, a gigantic magic square, covering the entire bus, was deployed on the ground and shone in emerald green. C This is C An N barriera wide area defense barrier by neutral barrier. With this one, you should be able to protect the bus. C How can you do such a thing.? C Charlotte taught me a long time ago. In case something happened. However, when I use it, fears appear Saying that, the Savage fired the bombardment as Sakura put out her tongue, feeling embarrassed. If it comes to this, he has no choice but to trust her. And, as Hayato imagined, the bombardment of the Savage is similar to a drawing folding fan with the head as its origin. The front of his eyes turns white, the earth shakes like an earthquake and a cloud of dust rolls up furiously. However, Hayato and the others werent struck with the beam on their bodies, nor did they suffer damage in their eyes with the cloud of dust. Sakuras wide-area defense barrier played a brilliant role as a barrier. Shouts of joy are raised from the passengers. Sakura, who undo the barrier and was taking a breath with a *Fuu*, throw away the hat, and removed the sunglasses, then turned around to the passengers. C Kirishima, Sakura? One of the male passengers raised his voice. C Shes really Kirishima Sakura. The woman who stood next to him also raised her voice. C Everyone, dont listen to my words, listen to his words properly. Saying so to the noisy passengers, Sakura pointed out Hayato with her index finger of her right hand. C Hes one of the Slayers who saved usand Zwei Islands in the event of the previous Savage raid. Theres no mistake in what he says. So, as he indicated before, please run away below that cliff! Hayato muttered unintentionally, looking at the passengers running towards below the cliff in response to the words of Sakura. C As one would expect, of someone whos a popular idol The effectiveness of those words is outstanding. C You saved me, thank you. C This much is nothing. More than that, Hayato, deploy your Hundred quickly. Even though I can defend, I dont have the ability to attack, you know. C Yes, you are right. Depending on the situation, theres a possibility that the bombardment of the Savage will reach the town that is faintly seen in the distance or the live venue. And, to be honest, they werent in a situation where they could wait for reinforcements, and the president also said that they should avoid making damage as much as possible but, there was one concern. C What is it Hayato, deploy it quickly. Sakura hurries Hayato, whos holding the Hundred taken from his chest in his right hand. C Actually, I have never deployed the Hundred without my Variable Suit. Even Sakura seems to be able to do normally, seeing the wide area defense barrier that you spread some time ago. C Wait a moment, Ive been using the Hundred for years, but everyone has experiences like this only once or twice, you know. C It has only been a little over a month since I got the Hundred. C No way, so the fight like before? It was Sakura who had an unbelievable expression on her face, but she quickly consented, then laughing with a *Fu, C As expected of a Variant. C Well, that may be the case C If its Hayato, then youll surely should be able to manage it somehow. Whether you are wearing the jacket or not, but when deploying it, its not related at all. C I see, then Ill give it a try. Hayato grasped tightly the Hundred in his right hand. C Hundred On. A red light begins to overflow from the skin of the fingers, and eventually creates a one large black swordHien, in his right hand. However, theres no armor attaching to his arm as usual, And also, in case of Hayatos Chevalier type, its a basic attack type. Without wearing a Variable Suit, the power of the E barrier should also be weaker than usual. (If it becomes, then I cant just be running from place to place, I have no choice but to hit it) It would be best if he could defeat it before reinforcements came. While Hayato injects energy into Hien while staring at the core which shines in the fluorescent shelter, the engraved pattern emits a glow with a red light on the blade. (Then, I just have to destroy it with this) Hayato glared at the core of the Savage, but before that, there was something he had to tell Sakura. C Sakura, run away. You can hide behind that cliff. C I dont think so. Replying instantly, Sakura continues. C Im going to stay by the side of Hayato. Im also a person who can use the same Hundred. Besides, you know that I can defend myself properly, Hayato. C But, if Sakura got hurt and coldnt do the live, then what are you going to do? The fans, even everyone on this island will be sad, you know. C Well C If you understand that, then escape. But, Hayato. Its impossible now. The Savage is about to fire a bombardment. As Sakura said, the Savage that was only moving its antennas to the left and right until moments ago, was beginning to gather light again on its head. Moreover, not only Hayato and the others are included in the range, as it seems that they are being targeted. ( what do I do?) Frankly, he was in a pinch, but it was also a chance. The Savage cant move right after a bombardment, in the same way as Fritzs bombardment in the sham battle last week. So, theres a possibility that he can destroy the core of the Savage with one hit if he stabs it in that gap. C Hayato, Ill stop that one again, so C Understood. Ill entrust the defense to you. Ill try attacking the core, aiming at the gap that is made after the bombardment. C Ah, thats right. If you want to make a chance, then I have a plan. I can create a number of illusions around me in the wide area barrier that I made. Saying that, Sakura made a stuffed bear near the side of her right cheek. C How about making lots of this and use them as a decoy? By the way, I can make something with the shape of Hayato. With a pop, she creates an illusion that looks like Hayato. C Uwa, its kind of disgusting please make it disappear. Saying so, Sakura immediately vanished it. C I dont know if therell be any effect, but we surely have to give it a try. C If so, lets take our chances. C Yeah, it looks like its almost time. C Yup, the strategy begins! Nodding, Sakura pushed out her right hand that grasped the Hundred towards the direction of the Savage. C Deploying BarrierHUNDRED ON! The Hundred shines and feathers appear again on her back. However, what she deployed before her eyes is different from the previous defense barrier. It may be because the bombardment of the Savage is pinpointing them. The bombardment of the Savage collides with the magic squarebarrier in front of them, scattering to all sides, then disappears. Together with the hat of Sakura that flies high due to the welled-up wind, Hayato started running Hes not wearing his jacket now, so he cant accelerate nor do a high jump. But C Now here I go! Deploying Wide Area BarrierHUNDRED ON! He felt the surrounding air changed with the voice of Sakura reaching his ears. He guesses that she deployed a wide area barrier C And thencreate decoys! Following those words, *POP*, *POP*, a lot of stuffed frogs and stuffed bears appear around the Savage. (Thanks to Sakura, I was saved) He saw that the Savage, whose rigid state after the bombardment has finished, began to move and started attacking towards the decoys with its antennas and arms. If hadnt been for them, theres no doubt he would be targeted. (The rest is up to me!) Hayato reached near the Savage and struck Hien loaded with energy against the ground. The body of Hayato rises high in the sky. Using the reaction of the energy to jump highthat was the strategy of Hayato, it was magnificent, and a success. If this keeps like this, he can aim for the core of the Savage. C This will decide it! Hayato struck Hien that was charged with energy towards the core. C kuh!! The reaction that fell into his hands is huge. But without losing it, Hayato puts more strength on his arms. (A bit more, a bit more!) Hien destroyed the shelter and the tip of the blade touched the core. Hayato injects energy as much as possible and tries to shake off his arm. C Haaaaaaaaaaa! The core broke into pieces with the screaming, fluorescent color liquid flied off in all directions. C Hooray! Sakura gave a cheerful voice, looking at the appearance of the Savage that collapsed towards the ground with a muffled voice. Then, rushed to Hayato who breathes heavily at the side of the Savage that became a corpse, and clung tightly. C As expected of Hayato, my future danna-sama*! C Wait what!? Also, if they see us like this, theyll get a weird misunderstanding! Im telling you, get away! C I dont care if they misunderstand! Hayato was really cool. I watched you so many times on the cybernet. I really fell in love with you again! Immediately after Sakura said that. *BOOM*! They felt that the sound of a bombardment sounded, and that exploded on the nearby ground, raising a cloud of dust. C !? A Savage was in the place where they looked back. Its size isnt large like the one of a Trenta, but its body is larger than the one of before. C Now I get it, these are the Savage who have gone missing, and this is the other one Hayatos cheeks became stiff. The Savage has already begun gathering light on its head. C Ill stop it! In a hurry, Sakura tried to spread a defense membranea wide area barrier, but the head of the Savage wasnt aiming at Hayato and Sakura for some reason. It seems to be looking somewhere far. C Dont tell me Theres only one thing that can be seen beyond its line of sight. The live venue of Sakura. C No way The eyes of Sakura became cloudy in hopelessness. But, in this situation, she cant do anymore. The bombardment of the Savage was almost in a horizontal direction. A few seconds later, following the explosion that reaches the ears, sparks dye the night sky red, and black smoke starts to soar. C That cant be Sakura collapses from the knees, her voice and body tremble. Still, she cannot afford to be watching the situation motionlessly like this, she cant be dumbfounded. Speaking of Savages current state, its only moving its antennas, but theres a possibility that it will open its head and bombard again. If that happens, the damage will only spread further. (What do I do?) At that time, the PDA sounded again. Its an emergency call from the president. Kisaragi Hayato, do you hear me masuka? What on earth is the situation there desu? Theres an incoming information of a bombardment at the live venue masuwayo! The shout of the president is heard from the PDA. C Actually, I defeated one, but then another Savage was appearing, so the bombardment is What did you say!? C Is the live venue okay!? Although it seems that there was damage in some dressing rooms and the like according to the information just now, the good news is that the stage is safe and it looks like there are people with only minor injuries desuwa C Im glad Sakura mutters as if she was relieved. Now, the report desu. Now we are sending 5 Slayers from Little Garden as reinforcements. And C President, please wait a moment. The Savage will bombard again! What did you say!? C But, please be relieved, as its aiming at us. Sakura, can you manage it? C Yes, Ill spread a wide area barrier again! Sakura turns the hand that grasped the Hundred towards the Savage. He was wondering if the exchange was being heard by Claire. Kisaragi Hayato, dont tell me that you are letting Kirishima Sakura fight desuka!? Such a loud voice came back. C Umm, Ill talk about that later! The Savage is going to fire the bombardment at any time. This is not the moment to give an explanation. C Deploying baHUNDRED There, Sakura stopped shouting. *BOOM*, a bombardment sounded, and an explosion occurred on the head of the Savage. C Eh? C What? Sakura and Hayato turn their eyes to the point where the bombardment was sent from. The distance is around 100 meters, but the familiar figure of a man was there. C Fritz! Without thinking, Hayato shouts the name of the man. Even though he is in his civilian clothes, he can see that he deployed his armament and the Long Shooter type rifle in his arms. C Whats up, Hayato. Im glad that you are okay. Fritz smiled and winked. Behind him, there was a sports car. The one he saw with Emilia in the fashion building. It seems he has come as a reinforcement. So that means C Of course Im here too! The next thing he heard is the voice of Latia. There, Hayato notices that shes at the feet of the Savage. Even though she was in civilian clothes and with simple armament like Fritz, Latia had deployed her Martial Arts type Hundred on her hands and feet. The Savage recovered from the damage without a moments delay and set her as its objective, swinging downward its big arm. C Uh-oh! And Latia, who dodged it by leaping horizontally, kicked the ground with a *tap* at the same time as she landed; her hair sways like a flickering fire and runs up onto the arm of the Savage while raising a loud voice, running up to the head in one go. C If I can destroy the core with this, then Im also a full-fledged Slayer!! She lowered her eyebrows in frustration and moved away from the moving Savage as she landed on the ground. Latia glares at the arm of the Savage approaching there with an upward glance, C Such a thing, eat what I have here! And, she hits the ground. Then the ground shook like a wave and the Savage seemed to have lost the balance of its body since its not attacking with its arms. What was resonating there is the voice of the childhood friend who can trust in Hayato, and the one who came running in assistance. C Latia, thank you for making a gap! The owner of that voice stands on the hilllooking at the figure of Emile, Hayato was truly relieved. Unlike the date, she tied her hair and is wearing her uniform, and around her body, of course, the Innocence type of ever-changing appearance of Hundred, Arms Shroud, is deployed. Emile changed one of the deploying Hundred into a short, yet sharp-edged sword like a Falcion, and jumped towards the Savage. C Teeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh! Shouting, the remnant line drawn by the swung downward sword drops one of the arms of the Savage onto the ground. C One more! Emile, who landed on the ground, threw the sword and extinguished it. And then, she made a huge scissor-like thing with Arms Shroud, similar to the one she was using in the previous battle, and rushed over to the Savage. C Latia, whats left is the thing we discussed a while ago! C Got it! Shouting, Latia head towards below the objective, then stood up and launched a kick towards the body of the Savage who was ready to attack. The Savage, as a matter of course, was unperturbed, and although can fight back with the remaining arm, Latia evades that, and as a proof that shes doing according to plan, she, with her mouth, C Now, Emile! C Okay! Putting the arm of the remaining Savage between the two widely opened blades, *Shing*, the arm falls. While a fluorescent liquid disperses, the enemy raises something like a screaming and begins to act violently as if it was raging. But there are no arms to raise overhead anymore. Like having been waiting for this moment, Fritz aimed at the shelter and released a mass of energy from the rifle of his right arm. C Eat this! It hits the shelter splendidly, and creates a big dent on it, C Yes! And, Fritz revealed a satisfying smile. Then, C The next is to destroy it for sure! Followed by Latia who began to go after the Savage. She flew high using sense energy, concentrating the sense energy on her right foot, trying to fall down with all the weight of her body while aiming at the core. C How about this, huh!? As a result, her leg went through the shelter, making a fierce destructive sound, but it didnt lead to the destruction of the core. C Tch, I couldnt destroy it, even with a direct attack! Latia spat out in frustration, then distorted her facial expression in an unpleasant way and separated herself from the Savage. However, that doesnt mean that the series of attacks have ended. C Then Ill deliver the final blow! The shouting Emiile had no longer a scissors in her hands. She was grasping a white bow instead. Of course, it was created by Arms Shroud. For the bow being held in the left hand, she tensions the blue bowstring with energyand creates a blue arrow in the right hand, deciding to aim at the Savage. However, an unusual phenomenon occurred there, and the first one who noticed that was Latia, who was near her. C Wait a moment, Emile! With the voice that shouted instinctively, Hayato also notices something unusual. The core of the Savage began to emit a red light in the dark, repeating the illumination in a short and repeated way. C is it going to bombard? At first they thought so, but it didnt show any behavior of opening the head. (What the heck does that mean?) Of course Emilia also noticed the unusual phenomenon, but she didnt know whats happening. But theres no doubt that something is going to happen. (I hope I can set aim quickly to not let it shoot) She was feeling impatient, and that disturbs her concentration. Her arms tremble, the center of the sighting device is hardly set at core. Even sothe aim was finally fixed. C Teeeeeeh! Emile fires the blue arrow. The trajectory seized the core with the gap of the shelter being destroyed. All developed exactly as planned. However, there was a situation that they hadnt predicted there. C Wha Emilia, who just lowered the bow, is amazed. C Thats a lie, right? Hayato and the others are the same. While the arrows are about to approach, the severed arms were regenerated in an instant, so their reaction was comprehensible. C Impossible, right? Hayato muttered, since he saw something unbelievable. At any rate, when thinking that a lot of insect-like things are squirming on the severed part and extend a thread-like thing in an instant, and just like the silkworms make cocoons, the Savage created an arm with the form of pincers. The arrows of light are repelled by the arms and vanishes. C Perhaps thats a regenerator? With a trembling voice, Latia mutters. C That seems to be the case, since it has the regeneration ability. Hayato has already been given knowledge of the Savage in lessons of classroom lecture. The self-repair function type Savageaka regenerator. As its name suggests, its the type that regenerates the parts that have been cut, like the tail of a lizard. C But surely, if we destroy the core, then it wont demonstrate that ability, right? C Thats right, because the core is accelerating the regeneration ability. Other than that, it has no difference from a normal type. Following Latia who replied, Emilia continued. C Then Ill try to drop its arms once again as I did a while ago. Even though the shelter is slowly regenerating, Hayato should be able to destroy it. C In short, Hayatos going to finish it off? C I want to emphasize certainty here. Latia, can you disturb the Savage as you did before? Aiming at that gap, Ill cut off its both arms again. C Got it. Latia nods. C Hayato can you? Do it too? C Umm Hayato points his eyes to Sakura. Going to attack means that he has to leave her by herself. C Hayato, Ill take care of Kirishima-san. Because Im not suitable for close combat, I wont move from here. And although the armor is thin because of these clothes, E barrier can be stretched, and if something happens, Ill protect her even if it costs my life. So, you do what you ought to do. C Exactly. Because Ill be handing over the best thing. What he must do is to defeat the Savage. And the best thing is, to give the finishing blow. C Got it. Hayato, who received the thoughts of those two, had no choice but to nod. C Are you okay with that, Sakura? C Mu.. Hayato, did something happen with Kirishima-san? C Why are you saying that? C I feel that your mood is strange. C This is not the moment to be saying that, you know. I understood the strategy, so lets start right away, okay? We dont know what that Savage will do. C Muuu, you are right but C Okay guys, cheer up coz here I go! While laughing at the interaction of Hayato and Emile, Fritz directed the rifle of his right arm to the Savage. C You ready? C Of course. C Yeah. C okay. Hayato and Latia, and even though she looked disappointed, Emilia nodded in succession. C So, lets go! Fritz fired a shot, then another one, aiming at the shelter with his rifle. Along with that, Latia started to move. Following her, Emile also starts to move. Speaking of the collaboration, its fruitful and perfect than before, as Emile was quickly cutting through the arms of the Savage with scissors again created by Arms Shroud. C Hayato, well leave the rest to you! C Sure! Hayato responded vigorously to Emile, runs in the same way as he did with the first one, and jumps with Hien loaded with sense energy All he has to do is to destroy the core. Hayato injects sense energy into the raised overhead Hien. The red shining blade and its decorationsup to now everything goes as planned, but the fact that there are no illusions of Sakura also had its influence. The Savage aimed at Hayato, and opened its head. The heart of Hayato, which recognized that it was a bombardment, beat fast in a big way. (This is) The usual thing that occurs when he has been on the verge of a critical situation. He could do it even in the sham battle with Fritz, so if the ability of the Variant awakens, hell probably not lose his consciousness now. If thats the case, and when the N barrier automatically deploys, it doesnt mean that the bombardmentwont do nothing. Because hes not wearing his Variable Jacket now. And it looks like its impossible to go full armament like he did until now, so Hayato couldnt make a decision as to whether he could deploy a N barrier under such conditions. If he remembers correctly, the President was saying that such thing wasnt programmed in the Hundred. So even if full armament is impossible, the N barrier may be deployed. Although, of course, theres no confirmation of it. Having said that, this is not a situation to dodge the attacks of the Savage. Now, the only thing that he can dothe moment Hayato resolved himself to swung downwards Hien, he kept his self in order to not lose the consciousness due to the ability of the Variant. C Stop! At the same time as the sorrowful cry of Sakura jumped into his ears, an incredible thing happened. The Savage undo its bombarding stance, and started to turn its head towards the direction of Sakura. (It reacted to the voice of Sakura?) At that moment, he suddenly remembered what he was talking to Sakura at the canyon. The fact that the children who got inoculated with the body fluids of the Savage responded to the songs of the Variant Sakura. In addition, Sakura said the songs convey peoples feelings. That is to say, her cry, saying Stop!was supposed to have the intention of Dont bombard!regarding the Savage. Perhaps, the thought might have be understood by the Savage, or maybe it just reacted to the voice of Sakura. Of course Hayato doesnt know the true meaning of it. For a moment, he thought that the eyes of Sakura were shining in golden color. But this is not the place to think about minor details. He cant miss this opportunity. C Uooooooooooooooo! Deciding to destroy the core of the Savage in this gap, Hayato brandishes Hien in a big way. In an instant A boy appears from behind the Savage. Black hair and dark brown skin. That boy is wearing a jet-black Variable Suit that melts in the darkness and has something like a spear in his hands. (Whos this guy?) What the boy has is, of course, not just a spear. There are blades on both ends of it, hes holding a thing like a handle in the middle, and what hes holding from the middle iswhat is called, a twin sword weapon. C I thought that a Savage appeared, but I was able to see interesting things The mysterious boy moves his mouth and jumps high, kicking the head of the Savage. That meant he used sense energy C Im sorry Nii-chan, but Im gonna make it our prey! C Wha In one go, the boy who approached the front of the eyes of Hayato hit with the twin blade the abdomen of Hayato who swung Hien. C Kuhaa! The body of Hayato collapsed in the air. C Guh! With another blow from overhead, Hayatos body was beaten down on the ground. C Hayato! A cloud of dust soars violently. Sakura rushes to the side of Hayato who collapsed on the ground in a prone position and stopped moving. C Hayato, are you okay, Hayato!? Sakura keeps calling him in tears, believing in the safety of Hayato whos exactly as he fell. Her feelings were transmittedwith a twitch, the hand of Hayato moved. C Hayato! C Im fine and more importantly Hayato stood up, raising his body and taking Hien that rolled near, then looks towards the Savage. C Eh There was a girl with similar skin and hair color of the boy just now. She doesnt have a weapon in her hands, but shes wearing a Variable Suit whose fluorescent color emerges in jet-black like the boy. And the right eye of the girl who looked back was covered with a black eyepatch As she looked towards Hayato, it opened automatically all the way. C Deploying CopyHundred On. The eye that came in sight from the other side of the eyepatch releases a shining golden color Subsequently, when the girl looked up at the night sky, a pillar of light extended, and a big black sword appeared, resembling Hien of Hayato. The girl stares at the Savage, taking it in one of her hands and raising it overhead with her arm. Without a moments the Savage strikes with the pincers, but the girl who dodge it quickly leaping horizontally, then bending over and jumping like a spring, flew high in the sky. And, pierces the core of the Savage with the tip of the sword in her hands, facing downward. It was superb, she destroyed again the shelter that was in process of regeneration, but it didnt reach the core. The tip of the sword stopped at the surface of the core and couldnt go further. However, the girl didnt give up thereon the contrary, she didnt even distort her facial expression. The girl just muttered two words, with a consistent lack of expression. C Ability UnleashLimit Out. One of the eyes of the girl shone noticeably intense. Then, the blade of the sword in her hand also glows in the same golden color, the tip is penetrating into and through the core. Fluorescent color liquid gushes out of the core, its brightness disappeared. The Savage fell in the sandy soil while raising a muffled voice. C You guys, what do you think you are doing? Hayato asks the girl standing on the corpse of the Savage. However, the girl never answered, and after she glanced at Hayato, she moved her eyes to the body of the Savage and swung up the sword grasped tightly in her hands. *STAB*, The tip of the sword sticks into a position slightly out of the core. Hayato thought that she removed it, but that doesnt seem to be the case. Because the girl never showed a worried attitude due to the lack of expression, she stabs the edge of the core of the Savage with the pointed end of the sword again. *STAB*. *STAB*. *STAB*. *STAB*. Like tracing the circumference of the core, the girl keeps stabbing the pointed end of the sword. *STAB*. *STAB*. *STAB* *STAB* C Huh? What is she doing? Sakura, who was looking at the creepy scene, muttered while trembling. C I dont know Hayato answers. Emilia and the others are also perplexed. Everyone was looking at the girl who was stabbing the sword against the corpse with surprised eyes. *STAB*. *STAB*. Every time she stabs the sword, Savages body fluids scatter and dye her body in a fluorescent color. C Hey, stop it! If you get covered in a lot of body fluids, youll get infected with the virus and youll go crazy! C As the voice reached her, the girl stopped moving, and tilts her head, looking with curiosity at Latia. What are you talking about? Asks her gesture. But she doesnt speak. On the contrary, the girl turned her eyes to her hand, then gazed motionlessly at the sticking fluorescent color liquid*Licks*, she licks it with her tongue. C Wha Looking at the disgusting scene, Latia becomes speechless, but as the girl doesnt care about them, the girl starts to stab the sword again in the Savage. *STAB*. *STAB*. C Dammit! Im telling you to stop! If she doesnt listen, the she has no choice but to make use of force. Latia kicked the ground and tried to approach the location of the girl, but something got in the way. C Hey, you. Dont disturb Nesat! Along with that voice, another girl is approaching from the front with two large rings in her hands. OF course, thats not her normal speed. Shes using acceleration by energy. Moreover, the girl threw one of the rings held in her hands towards Latia, and knocked her body against the ground. C Kuh, what the hell are you guys! Latia stands up and stares at the figure of the dark brown girl who caught the ring that came back like a boomerang. The color of the hair holding the bands on the left and right is a little brighter compared to the boy who set an attack on Hayato and the girl who killed the Savage, but wears the same jet-black Variable Suit. C Dont get in the way of Nesat. Thats the only thing Ill say to you. The girl with the rings declares, turning her eyes to the girl who stabs the sword in the Savage. C Answer my question! C What are you going to do if I say no? Making fun of Latia, the girl laughs. C In that case, Ill get information out of you by sheer strength! Latia accelerated by kicking up the ground, then launched a hit to the girl of the rings. C Ha, bring it on! With that, Ill let you say nothing, and Ill tell you nothing! And youll be in trouble if you try to disturb Nesat again! The girl also kicks the ground in the same way, and uses the rings to attack. Of course the ring has an advantage, as the reach of the girl is longer. Although she was struggling with that much, Latia continued to wait for an opportunity to come while continuously dodging the attacks with the rings, using her characteristic nimbleness. C Aa dammit, you dare to have the nerve to move non-stop like that!? While the girl shouts looking irritated, she greatly brandishes the rings, slashing at her. A big gap with that much. Latia, who jumped and dodged the attack, launches a kick to the body of the girl as she is, falling on her backside. C Damn, I wont be defeated by the half-baked armament of yours! As she grasps the grit of the ground while standing up in frustration, the girl picks up the ring that fell near and throws it towards Latia. C uh-oh! In an instant, Latia evaded the ring that was approaching while rotating furiously. However, when using the ring on the other hand, the girl cut at her vigorously. C Die, you moron! After rapidly getting closer using acceleration, the ring is approaching with a momentum that cuts the air horizontally. Latia jumps high and attempts to dodge it while doing a backward somersault, C ngah!! Immediately after kicking the ground, dull pain was running on her back, crumbling down to her knees as she was. Because the other ring that came back hit her back. C Ha, stupid bastard. I was aiming for that from the beginning. Looking at Latia who falls towards the sandy soil, the girl of the rings was showing an accomplished expression to the girl. Then approached the side of Latia whos lying face down on the ground, and kicks her body. C s-stop! Fritz shouted looking as a demon and turned the muzzle to the girl of the rings whos trying to kick the body of Latia again. C Too slow! And, the girl throws the ring. It hits magnificently the body of Fritz, he couldnt fire the bombardment. C Dammit, but, one more time! However, Fritz wasnt collapsing. Once again, he tried to load energy into the rifle of the arm and, C As if Ill let you do as you like! C Wha The girl, who accelerated and got closer, cut at the body of Fritz with the ring she had in her hand. C Guah! As his clothes are cut off from the front, Fritz is falling from the knees. Emile, who was looking at his state, moves. C Hayato, Ill deal with that girl! He cant see the scissors she had in her hands until a while ago. With two daggers created with Arms Shroud, Emile accelerates to the position of the girl. The opposing girl of the rings readied the weapons of both hands, looking towards Emile. C You are the next, huh? Do you think those small daggers can be a match to my Pair of ringed weaponsDio Varga!? The rings manipulated by the girl and Emiles daggers collide with each other, letting a high-pitched metallic sound be heard many times. C The best thing that the lowly losers of Little Garden can do is to stop the blows like this!? As the girl says so, in the eyes of Hayato, Emile was desperately trying to block the rings. His body still hurts a little, but theres no mistake that this is a critical situation. But now both Latia and Fritz have collapsed. Theres no one who can protect Sakura. (What should I do?) When thinking about it, he figured out a possibility. Hayato takes out the N Tranquilizerof his coat pocket and aims at the girl of the rings. (If I shoot at the girl with this) He heard that the bullets loaded in this gun have the ability to neutralize and pierce E barriers and to destroy the balance of energy. In that case, he may be able to stop her movement. C I wont let you shoot Nakri! C Kuh! Hayato reacted to the voice on his back, and turns his line of sight towards the body. What is visible to him is the figure of the boy whos setting an attack with a twin blade in his hand. Hayato, whos becoming disconcerted, pulled the trigger, pointing the muzzle of the N Tranquilizerto the boy. C Dont you dare to think that Ill receive that thing so easily! The boy stops the bullet with the twin blade and sets off an attack as he is. C Damn! Hayato shootsN Tranquilizeragain, but the result is the same. For a moment, the twin blade bent its shape, but it didnt lead to its destruction. It looks like the maneuverability of is energy is that high. If thats the case, he cant rely on the gun. There was no choice but to stop the blows of the twin blade with Hien. *CLINK*, fierce metallic sounds resound. C HaIm surprised that a guy like you can stop my Double Edge of RebellionOhrthrus Liberio. It was Hayato who stop the blow of the twin blade, but the boy smiles calmly. C kh, whats your objective? Were you the guys who stole the Variable Stone from the live venue before!? C If so, then what? See if you can catch us, dog of Little Garden! The young boy shouts, bringing down the twin blade once again. Hayato parries it again with Hien, but his body shakes due to the heavy attack. ( kh, damn!) Two times, three times in succession, the boy brings down the twin blade. The best that Hayato can do is to parry it. C Hayato Sakura is leaning in close to him, raising an uneasy voice, C Im sorry, Ill come down. Immediately after she was saying so, she kept her body away. C Hmm, pretending to be the prince, huh? But, you are unlucky. Even if you were normally armed, a simple armament of that degree would be at its limit, you know? At any rate, I still havent poured sense energy into my Orthrus Liberio yet! *Shudders*, chill runs through the body of Hayato. His black eyes shone golden and the blades of the weapon also shone in the same golden color. (Dont tell me, that) Hayato remembered the story he heard from the president about a month ago while trying to parry the attack unfolded from the arm raised overhead. At the time of the duel with the president, his eyes shone in golden color. The same phenomenon is happening right now (Impossible, this guy is also a Variant?) If so, then no matter how you look at it, the situation is even worse. C kh! Hayato loaded Hien with sense energy similar to Orthrus Liberio, and parries the twin blade. His body shakes violently. Hayato intends to put strength on his two legs and endure it, but the man immediately launched a kick there. C Guuh! Emile shouted, after seeing the body of Hayato flying backwards. C Hayato! C Dont look away! The girl brings her hand forward to attack Emile once more. C kuh! Emile caught the attack of the girl at the last moment, but she was pushed by her power, and the daggers fall from her hands. C That happens when you dont concentrate on the battle, you stupid! Then the girl tried to flick off the body of Emile with the other ring. Emile grinned and loosened her mouth there. C You are the one whos looking away! The falling dagger changed its shape to a floating battery and mercilessly shot a beam to the girl of the rings, as instructed by the brain wave of Emile. C Wha! The body of the girl shakes violently. C It looks like a dagger, but its originally a battery. Emile vanished and threw away the dagger that she was holding in the other hand and rapidly changed to something like a stick with Arms Shroud, sending the body of the girl flying, then turns the pointed end of the stick towards the boy who was exchanging blows with Hayato. C Andthis one was a rifle, you know. C unh. He may have noticed the signs of light bullets that Emile fired. The boy stretches his right hand and deploys an E barrier, making disappear the approaching light bullets, then glares at Emile in detail. C the form of your Hundred changed? It looks like your ability seems to be special, to the point it couldnt beat my little sister. C What are you looking for!? Why are you attacking us!? Emile asked, but the boy ignored her and turned his eyes towards the girl standing to the side of the corpse of the Savage. Then, the color of his eyes return to the original black. C Looks like nee-chan has already finished extracting the core. C The girl nodded as she was, in silence. When they noticed it, the eyepatch shone in a golden color, and the sword she had disappeared from her hand. Instead of that, she had a thing of 50cm. diameter in one hand and another of 80cm. diameter in the other handshe was carrying two cores of the Savage. C Okay, its time to flee. C Hey, wait a moment! Nesat has already finished the work. If its the three of us, then we can destroy them in a matter of minutes and steal their Hundred. Besides, that woman has a strange voice The girl of the rings raises her voice towards the boy. C Calm down, Nakri. When you do that, youll find that reinforcements from Little Garden are getting closer. The girl called Nakri closed her eyesand opened them wide in surprise. C what Krovahn is saying is completely true. A lump of energy is coming this way. Saying that theres no choiceif thats the case, the girl clicks her tongue. C Alright, Ill do as Krovahn says. We were able to get two cores. And Vitalyll get mad if we get caught here. C Vitaly you say? Sakura reacts to the name Nakri mentioned. Hayato is the same. That name is the name of the doctor who made Sakura an artificial Variant. C Hey, you. You know Vitaly? Nakri wrinkles up her eyebrows and stares at Sakura. C Nakri, take it easy. Remember that we have to flee. C Ye-yeah C Nee-chan, give me one of the cores. The boy said so to the eyepatch girl, stretching his hand to Nakri*. Then she threw the bigger core to the boy. As he caught it, Krovahn, the boy, jumped high and moved to the top of the cliff. Nesat, who carried the other core, left in silence, following him. C Haa, you better think that you barely escaped from death in this place today! Nakri said so, and went after Nesat who moved to the top of the cliff. C Hey, why are you carrying the cores!? It was Latia who shouted. Then, Nakri looked back in midair and answered as if to despise them. C you really seem to not know anything, losers of Little Garden. Leaving those words with them, the three people who wore black Variable Suits disappeared beyond the cliffs. C what do we do, do we go after them? Fritz asks while looking at the cliff where nobody is there. C No, let them go. Its Emile who answered, shaking her head. C Theres no point going after them, besides we are exhausted with this much. C You are right. Fritz its not the only one who nods, since even the uniform that is wearing Emile is dusty and with cuts here and there. C Hayato too, even though you finally bought your own clothes. Emiles bashful, regretting it. C Then we have go shopping again. At that moment, youll be choosing them. C okay Nodding, Emile continued. C About this matter, Ill discuss with the Prez about the rest. Even if its about chasing them, lets leave it to the reinforcements from Little Garden. After the battle, Hayato and the others were protected by the staff of Warslan who came to pick them up and returned to Little Garden in a large medical treatment bus. However, only for Sakura it was different. She joined the guard of the members of Selections who came as reinforcements, and went to the live venue. Although she consumed energy deploying barriers, she insisted that she wasnt hurt and that it wasnt a problem for her. Its because she wanted to quickly ascertain the condition of the live venue. She got information from Claire indicating that the venue didnt suffer that much of a damage and that it might be repaired by the day of the live show. Then, in the Student Council room where Hayato and the others, Claire and the members of the Student Council, Chris, Charlotte, and Mei Mei. C Which reminds me, why were you guys the reinforcements? Having finished reporting to the point where they defeated the first Savage, he remembered that he hasnt asked that yet, so Hayato asked that to Emile. C Actually, I immediately contacted Fritz after the emergency alert rang. Hayato knew it too, thats why you happened to see it in the city and stayed nearby, right? C Yeah, I saw you two together. In other words, Emile got in touch with Fritz and Latia then she joined them and asked them to drive to where Hayato and Sakura are by car. Claire sighs when hearing the conversation. C It was the greatest miscalculation that the member of Selections closes to Kisaragi Hayato was Emile Crossford deshitawa. After she listened the emergency alert, despite the fact that we didnt issue any orders, she confirmed the data without permission and finally, involving classmates to head to the site C But, thanks to that, the damage of the Savage was kept to a minimal, so I did well, isnt it? C Thats not the only problem, since there are a lot of problems arimasuwa. Next is, about the three people that appeared after you joined masuka. Its inevitable to keep worrying about that matter desu. The facial expression of Claire becomes severe. Claire seems to be very interested about the three people. After that, Hayato and the others started talking about the mysterious three Slayers. C Theyre probably PoachersHunters desuwane. As Hayato and company finished talking, Claire mutters with a worried expression. C Hunters? Why is that? Fritz only offered doubts, and Hayato didnt know anything about the hunters. That also applies to Emile and Latia. The four people are waiting eagerly for the reply of Claire and the others. C Unlike the Slayers that belong to a country or a Private Military Company like Warslan Company, they belong to those organizations that arent approved by the United Nations or are a group of unaffiliated guys. Its Erika who answered. C Whats left is, I remembered, I was telling to Kisaragi Hayato that in fact there were three Savage who had been missing during the previous raid. The rest of them have been discovered earlier in the wilderness as corpses. And they looked like the cores were gouged out- C That means that those guys did it? C If they are the poachers, then that possibility is high, dont you think? Erika replied to the question of Latia, correcting the glasses that slid with her fingertips. C But, why steal the cores? I can understand if those guys are members of an organization that isnt approved by the UN or are unaffiliated Slayers that went after our Variable Stones but C Thats right, Emile. Because the cores of the Savage have almost the same shape of the molecular structure of the Variable Stones. C Wait, Charlotte. This conversation isnt for general students C But, if it becomes like that, the conversation will be inevitable. All members that are here are already involved in this, you know? Or do you say that this isnt related to children, just like your father or elder brother? C Thats Claire falters. C Then, I will let you continue. C Umm, that means that the core of the Savage can be processed as a Hundred? It was Fritz who presented a question before others. C Yes, you are correct. The technology has already been established. Therefore, the fight for them is actually taking place among member nations as well. C Wait a moment. Why does scrambles for it happen then? I thought the Hundred are for the sake of subjugating Savage. If the member nations are between themselves, shouldnt then the UN manage and distribute them properly like they do with the Variable Stones? C Without a doubt, the Hundred were created for the sake of the subjugation of the Savage. However, we can understand when seeing Kirishima Sakura that the technology isnt used for that purpose now. That is to say, like in Kirishima Sakuras live, that the Variable Stone is used for purposes other than armamentsexcept for the Savage subjugation. C Its usage method will be expanded from now on and theres a great possibility that it will penetrate daily life. Therefore, hereafter, the monetary value of Savages core will rise and theres a possibility that it will be treated as gold or platinum. Even if it has been decided that the UN will manage it, there are many countries and organizations that want to secure as much as possible now. If the Savage are exterminated from the universe, and theres not even one of them on the earth, then theres also the possibility that it will become a rare material, which will make it harder to acquire than it is now. C Just because the core of the Savage might be used in our everyday lives Its somewhat disgusting Latia was showing an expression on her face as if she wants to give her opinion. C What are you saying? Even the dyes of the clothes you are wearing are taken from insects, and the fur is taken from the animals, you know? The petroleum as well, since is by nature, the corpse of an animal. Its no different from that. C I guess you are right Nevertheless, Latia is showing an unsatisfied expression on her face. Hayato also has the same feeling. C Anyway, if mankind can achieve further evolution using the core of the Savage or Variable Stones, just like mankind uses the fire, then mankind will make use of it, and their monetary value will increase as well. At any rate, if you think what you can make, then you can make Hundred as well. C Then does that mean that our Hundred are made of the core of the Savage? C Please relieve, all of your Hundred are original, okay? C Is that so? When listening to Charlottes answer, Latia shows a relieved look. C One last thing. I believe that of course you know this as well but, the Hundred technology progresses every day, and the power of one Slayer has become more like an aircraft rather than a tank. This will also change the power balance of the countries. C basically, the Hundred and the Slayers will become tools of war between people. His eyes narrowed, Fritz spilled with a serious look. C In the past, there were periods when mankind was thinking that if common enemies appeared, then the world should become one. However, that didnt happen in reality, the disputes between nations, including the disputes over who has the hegemony after the annihilation of the Savage, aimed at the collapse of the power balance. C In any case, this conversation is still confidential. Anyway, it is good to know that everyone was fine desuwa. At the same time Claire says so, her facial expression became affable. C One more thing, Kisaragi Hayato. You dont have to keep doing the escort duty of Kirishima Sakura. C yes. He anticipated that order. Even though there are two more days till the live, but because Hayatos sense energywas considerably consumed due to the resistance of today, he thought that it wouldnt be possible to guard her when something happened. Besides, theres the thing about Kirishima Sakuras voice. The three people seemed to be interested in thevoiceof Sakura who stopped the movement of the Savage. There may be a possibility of planning to kidnap Sakura, and also probably aiming at the Variable Stone of the live venue. Because he cant deal with those situations in this state. And, about thevoiceof Sakura, it was decided that Charlotte will investigate it with Mei Mei and Souffle Clearrail. The same goes for the identity of the three individuals. Regarding the two points, since neither Sakura nor Souffle are there, the conversation didnt turn into a deep one. The relation between the fact that Sakura is a Variant and hervoiceand the relation between the three individuals and Dr. Vitaly are worrisome to Hayato, but theres no way he can speak of those things in front of everyone, so he kept silent. That would be the same for Charlotte. C Well then, we are breaking up for today desuwa. It was nonsensical for an operation, but everyone was safe desu. However, Fritz Grantz, Latia Saint-million. Despite being incited by Emile Crossford, having entered the battlefield without permission is an equivalent act of abandoning your life desu. We were worried, so reflect on it. C Ugh For a moment, it was Latia who makes her eyes shine when her name as called by Claire, but as soon as she heard those words, she felt dispirited. Looking at them, Claire unintentionally smiled, C However, since it was a response of a state of emergency, there wont be punishment. C Thank you very much. Following Fruitz who bowed his head when saying so, Latia also bowed her head. C thank you very much. C Following them, Emile Crossford will receive 30% less salary as a member of Selections for the period of one month masu. C Huh? Why only me!? C Because you did something on your own accord, and because there was also the possibility that the lives of two people could be lost desu. Reflect on that. C Okay And then Emile gazed at Latia, who was sighing towards the carpet on the floor and asked her a question. C Arent you glad that theres no punishment for you? C After all, she was expecting to be invited to Selections. Thats why she tried hard on combating with the Savage. Fritz said while smiling, and placed his hand on the head of Latia. C Shut up! And, Latia flares up at Fritz, baring her teeth vigorously. Looking at the situation, Claire smiled as if she was amazed, C As for your entry to Selections, I will consider them at a later date masuwa. C Eh Latia stopped moving, she had a sort of taken aback facial expression. C Of course, I know that your reactions are high, as well as the results of your recent sham battles masu. On top of that, you fought the Savage with simple armament. That should be praised desuwa. Depending on the decision of LZA, its a safe bet that before long, you will join Selections, dont you agree? OF course, you will be granted a dedicated, and also customizable Hundred masuwa. The expression of Latia who heard those words turned bright in the twinkling of an eye. C Awesome! Even if Fritz is stroking her head again, she doesnt flare up at him like she did a few seconds ago. On the contrary, while showing a really happy face, Yeah, she nodded, showing an exceptional smile. Volume 2 - CH 5 Two days passed since the night of the second Savage raid on the Zwei Islands, and the day of the live event finally came. Although the damage of the second raid was minor if seen throughout the island, the live stage suffered considerable damage by the bombardment of the Savage, and due to the several barriers deployed, the energy of Kirishima Sakura decreased considerably. When thinking about it, the usual would be to take a whole week to recover. Although the current situation of holding the live itself is worrying to that extent, We will absolutely satisfy the people who came and the live wont be outdone by the things so far, and we will do the live even if we have to change the production and the programand as result of the striking fervent speech of Sakura, no one including the fans makes an objection, and if Sakura says that shes going to do it, its thanks to Souffle and each one of the people involved who worked hard from the beginning to make the live able to reach the holding. Meaning that, on the evening of the very same day, and two hours before the starting time of the live, Kisaragi Hayato, along with Emile, were visiting the hospital where his little sister was hospitalized. C Take care, Karen-chan. Its fine that you can enjoy yourself to the utmost today, but dont push yourself too much. I understand that its a difficult request but, can you do it? The woman is a little older than Hayato and Emilia, and wore white nursing clothes to see off a girl in wheelchair at the exit and entrance of the hospital. Shes Kashiwagi Mihal, the nurse in charge of Kisaragi Karen, the little sister of Hayato. Hayato thought that she was going to the live with Karen too, but since today is her night shift, she seems to be doing care-taking. In all honesty, its a shame because thats a place where he can be charmed by her broad-mindedness and voluptuous bust, and by that sexy dark mole on her cheek. C I wont cause trouble to Nii-san. Karen replies, and Mihal shows a satisfying smile, C If you understand, then thats fine. Take care. C Because I will enjoy myself for Mihal too. Karen operates the wheelchair herself and moves to the bus stop in front of the hospital. Looking at that figure, She really understood, yes?Mihal whispered into Hayatos ear, who had a wry smile. C In case anything happened to Karen-chan, please contact me immediately. C Yes, of course. The contact address of the hospital and the phone number of the PDA of Mihal have already been registered. C What is Nii-san talking about to Mihal? The bus is arriving already. C Yeah, now I go. Answering, Hayato lowered his head to Mihal. C Well then, Im going. C Yes, please have a great time too, Onii-san. C Hayato is always flirting C wha! Emile walked towards the bus, following Hayato who walks towards the bus stop, and trampled down his feet firmly as she whispered in a dark voice. C Uwaa, this is the first time for Karen seeing such a vast wilderness! Hayato, Emile and Karen who got on the bus from the hospital, got off the bus in the middle of bridge connecting Little Garden and Westland of the Zwei Islands, walked through the inspection and changed to a bus to head to the live venue in the east area. Because this was a special temporary bus, the interior of the bus is full. By the way there is no stipulation for general citizens, but the Slayers belonging to Warslan Company and the martial arts department students have been notified from the Student Council yesterday to participate wearing their uniforms. Although they are performing a perfect security, and aside from the gang of three, they dont know what will happen, so they are doing this in case they have to cope with an emergency. It may not be a Variable Suit per se, but it has fibers mixed with Variable Stone, though its small for a uniform. Therefore, its possible to see here and there people wearing their uniforms in the bus. Both Hayato and Emile, of course, wore uniforms designated by the martial arts department. C Oh, theres something like a dog-chan over there! Karen, who was watching outside from the bus window shouted with vigor, like rising up from the wheelchair. Hayato and Emilia also turn their eyes to outside of the window. C Thats not a dog, its a dingo. Its a kind of wolf. C Hee, is that so? Karen has just become smarter. In this way, seeing Emile and Karen talking, Hayato was at ease, and feeling a little glad. It may be because there will be only a little of time for the two people after this. And then, the bus arrived at the live venue. According to the guide person, Hayato moves Karens wheelchair to the seat prepared for them. C Wow, its really close to the stage. The seat they had prepared wasnt in the front, it was in the front row that is to the left-hand corner as seen from the stands. On the contrary, the man-day guide says that the space is only for acquaintances and people concerned of Sakura, such as Hayato, Emilia and Karen and the members of the Student Council. It was divided from other spectators by cords and was taken into consideration that they wouldnt end colliding from behind. I will have to thank Sakura and Souffle-san afterwards. (Hmm, Ill have to go to the dressing room now isnt it?) Last night, he had an e-mail from Sakura, saying that he has to come to the dressing room alone before the live. C Emile, can I entrust Karen to you for a moment? C Yeah, I dont mind but, what is it? Following such Emile, Karen looked up at Hayato with an uneasy aspect. C Nii-san, are you going somewhere? C Theres a place I have go to for a couple of minutes. Ill be back soon, so stay here for a bit together with Emile, okay? Saying that, and stroking the hair of Karen, Hayato left the spot. C I guess its here. Hayato goes through a number of security checks and arrives in front of a door with a label where GuestSakura Kirishimawas written on it. C Err, its Kisragi Hayato. *KNOCK* *KNOCK*, what came visible to the eyes of Hayato when he opened door while knocking, was the figure of Sakura who was changing to her Variable Suit and the figure of Souffle Clearrail helping her with that. Moreover, Sakura has just taken off her coat, and shes in a state where white skin and two bulges on her chest and pink protrusions at their tips can be confirmed. C I- Im sorry! Becoming flustered, Hayato closed the door and jumped out of the room. (No way, she was changing clothes) The excitement of his heart wont stop with that excessive development. These days have been nothing but thisand as he was keenly aware of his unluckiness, the door opened. Its Souffle Clearrail who shows her face from there. C Im sorry for keeping you waiting, the change of clothes has ended. Responding to those words, Hayato steps into the dressing room again. What met his eyes is the appearance of Sakura wearing her Variable Suit. Its slightly different from the one he saw on the cybernet before, so its surely a special order for this live. C Im sorry, I was wrong for suddenly opening the door a few moments ago. The first thing that Hayato does is apologize. C Its me who called you, so dont worry about it. And its my fault since I didnt close it with the key. Sakura who was bashful and had her cheeks dyed red, and was looking to the floor, raised her head and continued her words. C More importantly, do you feel better? C The healing of my injuries is fast. My energy is substantially recovered too. C I see, as expected of a Variant. C How about the side of Sakura? I heard that you consumed a lot of energy C Although Im not perfect, since Im an artificial, Im a Variant too. So Im almost recovered. The live became slightly different from the original plan, but the stage was repaired in time thanks to the people who did their best, so Ill be singing with my best effort today and return the favor to them. Saying that, Sakura smiled. C umm, now that you mention it, thank you for our space. Its a pretty easy-to-see place and it looks like you also considered our safety, that really helped us. C That was originally prepared as a space for VIP, so its nothing. Dont you agree, Souffle? C Yes, so please dont worry about it. C It helps us if you say so. Whats left is, the matter of an autograph shikishi* but C Ah, Ill do that later. C Is something wrong? C Id like to talk with Karen-chan for a while and I considered that Id like to hand it with my hand if I can. So, lets meet again after the live concludes. That moment can be at the airport of Zwei Island C Are you leaving this island before the day is over from that airport? C Theres a recording of a music program that also serves as a promotion for my new songs in Liberia, so I cant miss that chance no matter what. In the live this time, I cause trouble to Souffle on the financial side, so Im not in a condition where its possible to say lets cancel it. Actually, I wanted to talk a lot with Hayato and Karen-chan until the morning of tomorrow when Little Garden will be leaving the dock, but this is all I can do. C Then it will be at the airport. I think that Karen will surely be pleased. C Its fine if thats the case. Finally, thanks for coming back. I was able to calm my nervousness a lot seeing Hayato. C You sure? You dont look like that. C Shut up, even I get nervous before the live! And its my first time doing it in front of 100.000 spectators, and it has changed slightly from what I was preparing C Ah, Im sorry. I guess you are right. Then, do your best. Im sorry for troubling you, so Ill go back. Karen is waiting for me. C Hayato. Her voice was hanging on the back of Hayato as he put his hand on the door, trying to leave the dressing room.***** C what is it? C Its just that theres a present for Hayato at the encore of the live, so Im looking forward to it When he arrived at the live venue the sky which was still a madder red was already dark when he left the dressing room. C Oh, if it isnt Hayato. On the way back to the place of Karen and Emile, a voice called him out, and Hayato noticed Fritz. Naturally, Latia is also there, next to him. Of course, both of them are in their uniforms. C You guys are also in the VIP space, right? C Yeah, thats what I heard of. C If so, com here. Thus, Latia and Fritz also took up positions near Hayato and the others. C Oh, shes the little sister of Hayato. Shes very cute, unlike you, dont you agree? When Fritz arrived at the VIP space he tried to stroke the head of Karen while cracking a joke, but *Hiii!*, she got frightened and her body, as a matter of course, paralyzes. C Hey, dont scare her, you idiot! C Latia trampled down the feet of Fritz to discipline him, and Ouch!Fritz sprung. C What are you doing? Its part of the human nature to stroke cute thinkgs when looking at them, right? C Good grief, are you a little girl? Latia sighs visibly disgusted. Then, when Hayato introduces the two to Karen, the important points before the performance begin to play from the speaker. 5 minutes till the starting of the live. C Oh, thats right, I forgot something important. That said, Karen picked out heart-shaped lights while searching with rustling sounds inside of the bag beside her knee. C Oh! Of course, we also have them. After that, Latia took out two lights of the same shape from the bag and handed one of them to Fritz. C Why do you also have something like that? C They were being sold outside the venue, so I bought them. Speaking of the live of Kirishima Sakura, these are appropriate, you know. As they were being told so, certainly everyone have heart-shaped lights. C Nii-san is really ignorant of the ways of the world, dont you agree? Because Karen sighed as if she was amazed, Hayato also received a light. C Emile-san, take one please. C Ah, thank you. Emile also receives a light from Karen. C Where on earth did you buy these things? Hayato turned ON the light switch, and a pink light turned on. C These were bought by Mihal yesterday. And you can change the color with the switch next to it. As she said, when pressing the switch next to it, the color of the light changes to green, yellow and white. C Oh, its true. C Well, during the live, the colors will change automatically according to the songs. Fritz says that it seems to be able to operate with the radio waves flying on the venue. C Hee, is that so? Hayato says, being impressed. Speaking of that, he remembered everyone in the live video he watched the other day were waving the same color light. C Ah, it looks like its beginning. The sound of the buzzer to announce the starting sounds, and the illumination of the stage starts to fade. Karen turned her eyes full of expectations towards the stage. The ones who came there were the members of the Student Council, commencing with Claire, along with Chris, Charlotte and Mei Mei. C Just right in time deshitawane. As she said so, the group of Claire takes up positions alongside the group of Hayato, and a cheerful melody began to sound from the speakers installed on both ends of the stage, blowing away the sadness of the collapsed city in one go. A great cheer rises from the audience seating. Kirishima Sakura made her entry while the floor of the stage opened and the audience seats shone with colorful heart-shaped lights. C Arrival of the DivaHUNDRED ON! She raised her red ore high, and deployed her own HundredSpinning Story of the FairyFairy Fairy Tale. Beautiful emerald green wings appear on her back that continue releasing dazzling particles. Next, the illumination and the lights of Hayato and the others turn green and the top of the stage moves to a different world, like the depths of a tranquil forest in the west. C Now, lets go everyone! We are going to have fun today! In the middle of the even more excited cheering, Sakura jumps towards the audience seating and starts singing. (She really seems to be okay) To tell the truth, he was pretty worried, but the singing Sakura is a lively and cute fairy, flying above the heads of the spectators. She wasnt pretending to be tough when she said she was fine, but her physical condition is really coming back. Karen, who was sitting next to him in the wheelchair, was chasing with a gaze of envy the appearance of such Sakura. C Amazing, Nii-san. Sakura-san is incredibly cool! As the first song finishes, Karen claps her hands, mixed with excitement. And after that, naturally, the live continues. She understood that something had occurred there. The stage of Krishima Sakura is now the door to shift from not here, somewherewhich is mankind confronting the crisis that continues every day to now, here. Shes pulling the spectators to another world with the power of singing and the ability of the Hundred. And yet, in her songs, there seems to be affirmations of what is livingnow, here, and the strength to think they can live in this now, herefrom now on. Its some kind of religious miracle. Thats the reason why shes called Oriental Wizard Diva and her Hundred is called Spinning Story of the FairyFairy Fairy Tale. Two hours have passed since the live started, during which Sakura has been singing enthusiastically over 20 songs. C Well then, the next is the last song When Sakura began to talk and went back to the Variable Suit state, theres a great number of voices that want to hear more songs. However, she fade-out as the prelude of the song was played. It began to echo the melody and sounds similar to the ethnic music of Empire Yamato. C Arrival of the DivaHundred On At the same time she murmurs, the stage changes to the spring scenery of Empire Yamato, and the costume of Sakura changes to a shrine maiden. Sakura began singing her own song while being adorned with many petals of cherry blossoms that fell as if dancing, with a big cherry tree behind her. And finally, the demise of the live makes its visit. As the song finished, the stage became dark and Sakura disappeared. However, the spectators begin to raise the voice of encore, they want to taste this happy time more and more. Karen was shouting, just like the spectators. C Come on, everybody-san, rise your voice! C O-okay Karen encouraging him, while being shy, Hayato started to encore too. Not only Emile, but Fritz and Latia were also raising their voices. Around two minutes later The lights of the stage turned on, Sakura remained unchanged in her shrine maiden costume, and the hall was enveloped again by great cheers. C Everyone, thank you for the encore. But, can you keep quiet for a moment please? The venue that received those words got quiet in an instant. Everyone is listening to the words that Oriental Wizard is saying. C I will sing an encore now, a song that today is the first time I am going to sing it liveon the contrary, its a song I just made yesterday. So, its not in the best shape Ooh! The spectators got excited. However, when Sakura continued talking, they went quiet again. C This is probably going to be the last song of the next album. I was continuously thinking about the song and its composition. I was very, very worried. But, I finally did it yesterday. Saying so, Sakura takes a breath, turns towards the VIP seats, looking at the eyes of Hayato and the others. C The raid of the Savage that occurred a month ago in this island. And the raid two days ago. I am dedicating this song to those who fought at that time and protected us. C the people who protected us she said? Nii-san, is she talking about you? Karen noticed Sakuras line of sight, and asks the question to Hayato. C I guess, so Karen was taken aback hearing that reply. C Perhaps Nii-san was fighting in the raid of the day before yesterday C Ah, Im sorry for that He apologized because he promised before that he would inform her properly before entering a resistance. C But, how should I put it, I went out and I got involved with it. A lot of things happened. And it was so fast C Im going to listen to that story carefully afterwards Karen partly puffed up her cheeks, and turns towards him with a pointed gaze. C Well then, I will sing The lyrics put together by her singing voice and that were being carried by a gentle melody flew out, soaking deeply into the chest of Hayato and the other Slayersas well as their lovers, family members and friends. (I get it this is the present that Sakura was saying, huh) Hayato was listening to the lyrics, and realized that there was a Hayato there. (Hmm? Wait a moment this is) No matter how one looks at it, this song is a love song. While Hayato was bewildered, with lots of tears running down, doing big clapsand together with excited cheering, the live welcomed its real end. After the live, Hayato, Karen, and Emile, Fritz and Latia, the members of the Student Council, and lastly, Charlotte and Mei Mei, headed in four cars respectively to the airport in the Zwei Islands. A car stopped by Hayato and company who arrived earlier and waited for the arrival of Sakura. The one being transported in it is Kirishima Sakura, who changed clothes and finished greetings to the people involved at the venue. C Hayato, what do you think about the last present? C I was surprised that you could create that song in a day. Hayato decided to answer that for now. C Yup, it was a good song, dont you think? C Yeah, when I was listening to it, I felt very relaxed somehow, or rather, it deeply moved me emotionally, but it was amazing. While smiling, he answers. C I- I see thank you. Im really happy when Hayato tells me that. Sakura smiles back at him, she was shy. C Oh, thats right. Apart from that, I have to fulfill my promise properly. Souffle, the shikishi and a pen please. C Yeah, yeah. Sakura received the shikishi and the pen from Souffle who got off from the car, then goes towards the front of Karen whos sitting on the wheelchair and starts running the pen on the shikishi. C Please take it, Karen-chan. I properly wrote ¥ء(To Kisaragi Karen-chan). C Tha-thank you very much, Sakura-san! Karen took a look at the received autographed shikishi, and then at the same time, she stared in wonder. There, was written ÷֤ٻҹˡ(for the night of the reunion of a long time ago)in addition to the letters To Kisaragi Karen-chan , the autograph of Kirishima Sakura. C Whats this? What does Karen murmurs, while looking up at Sakura. C This is the answer to that. Sakura starts singing that song. The song that they sang together around 10 years ago. Karen is often singing it, its her favorite song. C Sakura-san, why are you singing? C This song was created by my mom. And, it was me who taught you this song. C Eh? You are lying Karens eyes become rounder. C Its not a lie Sakura smiled and continued her words. C I was surprised too when I realized while talking about it with Hayato. But, this song is the proof, isnt it? I met Hayato and Karen-chan and we spent a night. And, thanks to that night, I knew the enjoyment of singing. Thanks to that, I became the singer Im now. I appreciate that. Saying that, Sakura presented her right hand to Karen. C Its been a while, and thank you, Karen-chan. C Ah, yes thank you. Karen grabs her hand with her right hand like Sakura and shake hands. C if you like, would you sing this song with me again? C Eh, thats. For me, to be singing together with Sakura-san C You were quite skillful at that time, you know. I thought you had a very beautiful voice. So, lets do it together, what do you say? And Sakura starts to sing. Although confused, Karen started to sing, following after her. C Hey, Hayato. What does she mean with 10 years ago? Standing next to him, Emile asks a question. C Ill tell you about it later. C Honestly, Im very bothered by it but. At the time of the encore, Kirishima-san was singing something Emile mutters and complains. And then, the song ended. C You are the same as that time, Karen-chan. Your voice is pretty and skillful as expected. C yo- you think so? C Yup, unlike Hayato. When hearing the words of Sakura, the memory of 10 years ago is brought back. The two of them completely made fun of Hayato. C Hey, its not worth to worry about me, you know? In the first place, Im not singing now. C Then Hayato will sing the next too? C Thats right, Nii-san will also sing. C No, I pass In any case, he decided to not sing. C You see? You cant sing properly after all. Of course, Hayato couldnt deny that thing about him. Karen is laughing, looking at him. (Well, if I can see Karen laugh in front of other people like this, then its fine) Hayato thought so. C Well, its almost time. Souffle muttered, looking at the clock, and walked towards the location of Claire. C Claire-san. For the security of today and everything else, thank you very much. C Likewise, thank you very much for inviting us to the live masu. The residents of Little Garden, and us the Slayers, are very pleased mashitawa. I thank you from the bottom of my heart as the Student Council President of Little Garden masu. Saying that, Claire continues giving her thanks. C It is I who should say so, and I am sorry for the various inconveniences. From now on and together with Warslan Company, we look forward to working with you masuwa. Yes, the guard of Sakura will be done by the Slayers belonging to Warslan Company in the future. Theres also the matter where her voice affected the Savage, so she judged that there was a possibility that the gang of three could be after Sakura and the staff. C Whats left, is C Hmm? Do you need something from me? Souffle starts to walk to the side of Charlotte. C Charlotte, Ill leave to you the matter of the investigation of the three guys. C . I know. I will also perform a perfect and proper analysis of her voice. C Im sorry for causing you trouble again. C Huuh? I cant help but think this is also destiny. In the first place, I chose that road. Besides, Im happy. C Eh? C I was watching the live, and I felt the accomplishment that the technology that we created and cultivated together were useful for mankind. Honestly, I was so moved that I got goosebumps. C impossible, to be told such a thing from you. Tears spilled from the eyes of Souffle who heard those words. C You cant endure the happiness, right? C Yes, as you said. Souffle and Charlotte shake hands. Apparently, the helicopter had its preparations ready. The pilot calls out Souffle. C Sakura, I know you are reluctant to part, but lets go. C Wait a little more. Sakura said that to Souffle, who walks towards the helicopter, and took out the PDA from her pocket in front of Karen. C Karen-chan, lets exchange contacts. C eh, its that alright? Sakura blinks continuously her eyelids, being surprised*. *TN: Again. Maybe the author meant Karen? C Yup, Ill be happy if we could get along from now on. Besides, I want to ask you a lot of things. C Things you want me to ask? C Yeah, thats right. I want to ask things. Saying that, Sakura turns her eyes to Hayato. C dont blow unnecessary things into Karen. C I know ?. And Sakura, who exchanged contact address with Karen, changes the direction of her body to Hayato. C Well then, Hayato. It was a short time but, thank you. Sakura presents her hand towards Hayato. C Yeah, likewise And, Sakura grasps the hand that Hayato presented and draws him towards herself in one go. C Eh? Hayatos body approaches Sakura in an instant. To his cheek, Sakura gave it a *chuu*, a kiss. C Wha! C You!! Both Emile and Claire are opening their eyes wide, and raise their voices. C Eh, eeeh! Sakura-san, a ki-kiss, to Nii-san? Understanding cant catch up with what happened in front of his eyes. Karen was showing a perplexed expression on her face, wondering what was that. Immediately after that, Sakura who separated her lips, slipping out a smile, started running towards the helicopter with a light step. In response to Hayato who was dumbfounded seeing off her figure, Sakura, who ran up the ramp, was waving her hands and looking back just before getting on the helicopter, C Bye bye, Hayato! Lets meet again. Nope, Im absolutely sure that Ill see you again soon! Volume 2 - Epilogue C Hayato, Hayato A voice reaches his ears, making him regain his consciousness from sleep. At the same time, he felt a soft weight that is warm on his body. C Again, doing as you please, Emilia! C Kyaah!? Raising up his body with a jump, a small scream came up. That voice doesnt belong to Emilia C Eh? Reflected in his eyes is the figure of Kirishima Sakura who was staring in wonder, possibly surprised, on the bed. Exposing her shoulders in the same way she did when she met Hayato for the first time, shes wearing lovely clothes with frills on the skirt. C Why is Sakura here? Hayato said while rubbing his eyes. Theres no doubt that this place is in the military section of Little Garden, and that this is his room of the male dorm, and yet, Kirishima Sakura is in front of his eyes. C Maybe Im in a dream? Hes pinching his cheek. C ouch. Looking that figure, Sakura breathed with a sigh, as if she was exasperated. C What are you doing, geez C Because its strange that Kirishima Sakura is here in Little Garden. Moreover, it isnt currently docking in the island, shore nor anywhere. Little Garden left the dock from the Zwei Islands already and is cruising in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. C For your information, its not weird at all. Because Im Oriental Wizard Kirishima Sakura, the woman who makes the impossible possible ?. Saying it cutely, Sakura puffed up with pride. C That means you came to Little Garden without permission, isnt it? C *shock*! C I hit the mark, right? Saying that, Hayato stares at Sakura. C Y-you know that you cant land in Little Garden without permission. I sent a message wirelessly to the air traffic controller. I said if you let me land, Ill give your younger sister an autograph. C Is it fine for the ATC of this ship to Nonetheless, precisely because Hayato is weak to her sister, he understands the feelings of that person. C err, wait a moment. You dont have permission from Souffle-san nor the President, hmm? Then how did you get in this room C Grantz-san opened for me. C Fritz? How, the key of me room? And when he was saying that, he remembered that the security key of this room is the same data that he made. (I have to change it soon, I havent had privacy at all) Hayato sighs deeply. C Other than that, Hayato, whos that Emilia? C Huh? C You were saying Emilia just now. So, I guess thats the name of a girl but Being told that, Hayato spies out his memories. Certainly, he feels that he put out that name. (Hmm, what to do?) Of course, he cant talk about Emile Crossford, alias Emilia Hermit. C Its the name of the girl who was living with me at the institution. Like Sakura was doing a while ago, she frequently woke me up by getting on top of me. C thats not a lie? Although he was trying to mislead her while smiling. Sakura turns a doubtful look at him. C Its true! Hayato asserted and continued. C I answered the question of Sakura, so Ill ask questions to Sakura this time. The first is, why is that you came to Little Garden? C Hayato, it seems you are dodging the subject. C Never mind that and answer. C I came to see Hayato. Thats the reason why I came to Little Garden. Sakura answers, though she doesnt appear to be convinced. C To me, you say? *BA-THUMP*, his heart beat fast. C You just came expressly here to see me? C Yeah, thats right. Until yesterday, I had to shut myself in the studio of Liberia, and when I finally finished work, I called the pilot of the private jet and requested to ask Little Garden. Theres a gift for Hayato too. C a gift? C Yup, wheres the PDA of Hayato? C While saying so, Sakura takes out her PDA from her pocket. C Its there but When looking at the PDA connected to the electrical power connector on the headboard of the bed, Sakura crawled over the bed and handed it to Hayato. C Then, Ill send you a data now. Saying that, she starts to operate her PDA. C And its done. When the reception screen opens, insert a four-digit authentication code. The number is 9312. Immediately, Data received from Sakura-sanis displayed on the terminal screen. This is the reception screen. There was also a numeric entry form in it. C 9312and When he enters the numbers with the software keyboard displayed on the screen exactly as he was said, the reception of the file starts. And 10 seconds later. *PIRORIN**, a sound sounds, and the screen displayed the lettersTransfer completedand the OK button was displayed. *TN: Im pretty sure that this SFX doesnt have a translation. C Thats my gift. Open it. C This is When he pushed the OK button, a picture of Sakura appeared on the display, his facial expression was tinged with anxiety. The background is from the hills of Zwei Island. C Thats the thumbnail image of my new song. C Wow! When Hayato noticed that Sakura, who was moving her body on his bed, and approached her face from the side and looked into the PDA, he was surprised by that that he took distance trying to jump up. C whats with that reaction? C Well, I was surprised because the distance was close C Hurry up and touch the thumbnail with your finger. He touches it with his fingertip as he was told. C No way lewd Hayato C Wh-why is that? Hayato is confused, being glared at with scornful eyes. C You just touched my boobs. C No, Sakura told me to touch it, isnt it!? C But I havent told you to touch my boobs. You did it because you wanted it* C No, not at all! C If you want to touch them, then do it directly. Sakura pouted her lips. C No, because a thing like that, hmm A melody slowly starts to play from the PDA, and the singing voice of Sakura can be heard. That song sounded familiar to Hayato. C This C Thats the song I sang at the encore. It was just recorded last week, having a fresh mix just completed yesterday. I wanted this to be listened by Hayato as soon as possible, so Ive done this. C Still, you couldve done this with an e-mail C But I said that I wanted to see Hayato, isnt it!? More than that, listen to the song calmly. At that time, it had only one chorus, but this time its a full song. I wrote the lyrics and put my body and soul into it. Hayato, for a second time, listens to the music without moving. C After a short time, Sakura opened her mouth. C during the live, I said that I created this song inspired by the Slayers who protected us, but I really created it when thinking about Hayato, I wanted you to understand that. Theres no way he could say that he didnt understand her. He remembers being told that it was a gift for him clearly in the dressing room before the live. Furthermore, unlike the most, the second lyric is a clear love song towards a man. While noticing it, Hayatos chest was astir. C Say, Hayato. Since I got separated from Hayato, I continued flying around the world thanks to work. During that time, every minute of every day, I was always thinking about Hayato. Holding and settling the PDA on the bed, Sakura approaches him again and looks up at his face. C Hey, not too close C Nope. Hayatos suggestion was discarded with a single word, and Sakura continued. C When I first asked Hayato to get married, I wasnt serious enough. But now Im serious. Im an Idol of everyone, but I think its nice to become me when Im only with Hayato, on private. I want to give the half of me to Hayato. C Well, thats a good joke but C Im not joking. Ill show you the proof. Sakura said that with a serious expression and pushed the body of Hayato onto the bed as he was. C Uwaa!? Hayato screamed and fell to the bed. Its in a state where Sakura is on top of him. C Hayato, this is my seriousness. The distance between their lips approaches until is 5 centimeters. And then, the door of the room is suddenly opened. C So this is where you are, trespasser! Wha, what are you guys doing!? Who came into the room was Claire Harvey, the president of Little Garden. Speaking of which, he remembers this kind of thing happened before. The situation that this has become resembled the one with Emilia. C Why is the President in my room with such a timing? C Kyaah!? Hayato stands up with enough momentum to shake off Sakura whos on top of his body and asks Claire. C Its because I received a message from Souffle Clearrail that Kirishima Sakura could have headed to Little Garden desuwa! Resolutely saying so, Claire pointed with her right index finger to Sakura. C Kirishima Sakura, even if you are a client of Warslan Company, your selfish invasion into Little Garden is a felony desu. I will have to restrain you immediately masuwa. C No, its not illegal. I got permission from the administration department properly. C After all, Im sure you inveigled them by giving them an autograph, yes? C WHA, how did you know that!? C I can imagine you doing that masu. Whatever, if you dont get my approval, then its illegal. I will be getting you out and away masuwayo. C If thats the case, Claire Harvey. Make me a student of the martial arts department. C what? Naturally, Claire showed a taken aback-like expression on her face. C Didnt you hear me, Claire Harvey? Incorporate me into the martial arts department of Little Garden. I have already got permission from Warslan HQ and I have submitted the necessary documents. Only thing that remains is your signature. C Wait a moment, why are you going with this masunoyo!? C So I can stay here without problems, dont you think? And this wont be trespassing as well. C Even though you are a Slayer, you cant generate things like weapons in the first place, am I correct? Thats why I cant permit it as well as to take the examination for the martial arts department masenwayo. C But, my voice has some kind of effect to the Savage, isnt it? And I think its like a very effective weapon. C Kuh She assessed that perhaps she was completely right. Claire warps her facial expression in frustration. C Besides, although Im a student, I know that there are some students in the martial arts department who have already worked internships on site. Then, I can continue my singer activities and I believe that if I spend my vacation in Little Garden, then the guard labor of Warslan will be reduced, right? And if that doesnt work, then please make Hayato my exclusive bodyguard. C What are you talking about? Kisaragi Hayato is still a first-year student. Intern starts from third year and he has plenty of things to learn here yet masuwa! Therefore, I wont allow it masen. That also goes for your admission desuwa! C It cant be helped. If thats the case, then have Hayato quit the martial arts department and have him become my exclusive bodyguard. C Why am I going to do that!? C Why would I do that desuka!? Hayato and Claires voice overlapped. C Why you say? So I can hire Hayato directly. Ill pay 10 times more salary than Warslan. On the contrary, Ill take care of him for the rest of our lives. What do you think, Hayato? C Even if you tell me what do I think Although hes not worried about money, because of the treatment of his little sister, theres the thing with Emilia, and he feels that he wants to save a lot of people by fighting the Savage with his own abilities. Because of that, Hayato was about to attempt to refuse that. When the door of the room opened again. C Huh? Why is the Prez here.? Moreover Hayato, whats with that appearance? Emile glares at Hayato with half-opened eyes. At any rate, Hayato who was getting up as he is, with an appearance of no more than undershirt and underpants, it was expected for him to be like that since Claire and Sakura, who originally shouldnt be here, are in the room. C I- I was chasing after Kirishima Sakura who trespassed into Little Garden and crept in the room of Kisaragi Hayatoah Saying that much, Claire noticed something. C More importantly, why do you have the key of this room? Huh? You havent rewritten the data yet masennone!? C Ah, you got me. Ahaha, Emile laughs. C Emile crossford, you broke the promise masuwayo! C Leaving that aside, the problem now is Kirishima-san. Hayato, since you are like that, what kind of things did you do with Kirishima-san? C No, theres profound reason for this C Yeah, the reason is a secret, its something between Hayato and me, and you are not allo?wed to know it. Saying so, Sakura came back to the bed and stuck to the body of Hayato perfectly. C Hey, stop it! This kind of situation its not a laughing matter, you know!? C Hee, a secret, huh So, I wonder if you could tell me too. Im very interested Emiles words were without intonation. It looks like shes doing that to suppress her anger. Hayatos back muscles shivers with cold, because of the eerie fear contained in those words. C Because its a secret, its a secret. Right, Hayato? Sakura laughs with an *Ehe*, gluing her body even more. Because of that, the facial expression of Emile stiffened more and more. C Ahaha, I see.. Yeah, Hayato. We are men of the same age. So, I really want to get into the secret of girls. Then, for the sake of reference for the future, let me listen to it with full details aha, aha, hahahaha Emile who has a right about-face while saying so, tries to go out and away from the room. If she stayed here any longer, she judged that she couldnt bear that shes a woman. A hardened smile was sticking to her face. Thereupon, Claire opened her mouth. C Anyway Kirishima Sakura, hurry up and get away from Kisaragi Hayato! Claire, who approached Sakura, pulled her clothes and tried to separate her from Hayato. C Wait, what are you doing! C What, you say? In the first place, this dorm is the male dorm desuwayo. In other words, no female admission. Thats why hurry up and get out masuwayo! C Yeah, thats right. Its no good for women to enter this dorm! Emile suddenly turns around her body towards Claire and Sakura. C So Prez, quickly leave this mens dorm together with that woman. If the two of you keep fighting over this, there would be strange rumors about Hayato and it will be difficult for him to keep living in Little Garden. C How dare you to set yourself aside from this situation! C Whats that about my situation? *FUFUN*, Emile behaves like a spoiled child. It seems that Claire is trying to say that shes a woman in front of Sakura, but in this situation, she doesnt know whos going to step on a land mine. With that much, Hayato proposes while his cheeks have a cramp. C Umm, for the time being, why dont all of you leave from my room? C No way! C Nope. C No desuwa! The voices of the three people gathered. C Listen up you guys, all of you, leave! Early afternoon of Sunday. A little more than a month after leaving the Zwei Islands, Little Garden was sailing over the Pacific Ocean near Mauna Kea Island, located 20 degrees north and 155 degrees west, and that is part of the Liberian territory. There are no clouds in the sky, its blue and clear. Most of the students and residents of such a day will be enjoying it doing shopping, doing exercise as the sweat floats on their foreheads, etcetera, while receiving the sunshine that shines and dazzles from above their heads. However, the captain, the queen, Claire Harvey, was walking in a narrow corridor having only a width of about one person, that relies on small lightning installed near underfoot. What she finally reached and that is in front of her was a tightly closed thick door, where a plate is place on it and hasSTAFF ONLY, DO NOT ENTERKEEP OUT written on it. When she put the PDA on the scanner device installed near her, the numbers from 0 to 9, the OK buttonand the ELASE button are suspended. Without hesitation, Claire hit a ten-digit code with her fingertips and pressed the OK button. The letters Authentication OKappear on the display of the scanner device, and the doors opens The dark room that spreads in front of her is the same as the hallway. Still, it seems that it has a circular hole-like shape in the center, there are many cables coming out from the wall that are connected to a large cylindrical shape similar to a capsule filled with something like a fluorescent shining water. Inside of it, the figure of a girl similar to an elementary school student that held her knees can be seen. Blonde hair and white skina girl whose characteristics resembled Claire. C Liza Claire put her hand on the capsule, shut her eyes, and called for the girl who doesnt move. Then the walls and ceiling of the room shone gently red, but Claire didnt show surprise. She continued staring her with lovely eyes, and yet, like clinging to the capsule. Then, the opening sound of the door resounded. C who is it!? Claire turned back and instantly removed the safety device of the gunN Tranquilizerthat pulled out from her chest, and putting the finger on the trigger, she pointed towards the door. C Im sorry for getting in the way of the private moment of the sisters. As she said so, Claire lowers the muzzle, looking at the figure of a white coat that held a candy with a stick in her mouth, raising her hands wholeheartedly. C Charlotte Dimandius, what are you doing here C I was looking for you. I wanted to tell you a secret. Just the two of usno, lets have a talk, the three of us, okay? Volume 3 - Prologue She wanted a little sister. She also said that to her mother, Linis Harvey. So, when her little sister was born, Claire was really happy. It was also Claire who named her little sister as Liza. The two of them were always together. Anyone could see that they were very close sisters. Their mother, Linis Harvey, had almost no time when Liza was being born. The cause of her death is Deterioration of physical functions byan unknown new virus. Several fragments of meteorite fell on the earth, and since the First Attack, humankind got in contact with an unknown life-form called Savage. its one of the new types of diseases that is mostly found in young people, and even now, a decade later, no medical treatment has been established. Originally, Linis had a weak constitution and was a child who repeatedly went in and out of the hospital. Nevertheless, she was born with a unique brain and received a thorough special education for gifted children from an early age because of her fathers intention to succeed in the financial district of Liberia, and as a result of that, she entered the medical faculty department of Halvard University which is the highest institute of education of Liberia. She immersed herself in the research of various diseases and made many achievements. While continuing her research at the university after graduation, Linis got acquainted with the young president of Warslan Company, Bill Harvey, who had funded the industry-university collaboration project in the field of medical supplies. Before long, she gave birth to a boy and two girls. When thinking about it, that time may have been the most brilliant in her life. Immediately after that, the First Attack occurred, she got infected with a disease caused by the new type of virus, and couldnt continue to do research with normality. Still, Linis gave birth to a girl to respond to the voice of Claire who wanted a little sister, and to save this world. Until the moment of her death, at the laboratory of Warslan Company operated by her husband, she continued to devote herself to the research of new armament weaponsthe Hundred. When asked why shes going that far, Linis always answered this. C Its all for the sake of winning the fight against God. Claire knew about the research results of her mother after Linis passed away. Linis made the strongest Slayer of mankind, Liza Harvey, and because of her, several countries and regions were saved from the evil hands of the Savage. Volume 3 - CH 1 C Its the seeeeeeeeea! Latia Saint-million, one of the Slayers belonging to Little Garden, runs into the beautiful ocean painted from a gradation of blue to green, dashing vigorously to the side of Emile, Fritz and Hayato who were spread on the beach seats under the parasols that were opened and installed in advance on the sandy beach. Of course, she was wearing a swimsuit since she was at the sandy beach. It was an orange separate type that nicely represented her liveliness. Today is the first Sunday of July. Little Garden is sailing near the Ryukyu*, the southernmost tip of the Yamato Empire near the tropics. And because of the sunny weather with no clouds and the best calmed ocean, Hayato along with Fritz Grantz and Emile Crossford, his classmates of the martial arts department who live in the same dorm, together with his little sister Kisaragi Karen and the hospital nurse in charge of her, Kashiwagi Mihal and last but not least Kirishima Sakura whos visiting Little Garden in the middle of her days off, are behind the martial arts school building, and were visiting the beach of exclusive use for the students of the martial arts department. C Thank you for waiting, Hayato-kun?. Its Kirishima Sakura who just changed clothes to a pink bikini in the locker room and spoke to Hayato who just finished installing the parasol. Ever since the incident on the Zwei Islands where Hayato was serving as her bodyguard, she, whos a popular Idol worldwide, has been visiting Little Garden like this during her days off and now shes spending them at the same time as Hayato and the others. C Hey, what do you think of this swimsuit, Hayato-kun? Sakura put one hand on the waist and the other hand on the back of the head, taking a provocative pose like a gravure idol. The long pigtails of her hair sway gently. In reality, it was very close for this to look like a gravure work, her proportions are pretty good. Her waist is quite tightened, although it cant be said that the moderate bulges that claim their existence are big. The curve of her buttocks that swell from there are full of small devilish charm, and are very lascivious. Or rather, they have a lot of exposure. C Umm, I think it suits you. C Yay?. Sakura is saying so with a stimulated voice, and makes a V sign with her fingers. By the way, Hayato was stubbornly saying to Sakura to not address him without using an honorific in front of other people, so she calls him with a -kun Not only strange rumors will rise if they address without using an honorific, but also the possibility of misunderstandings and being interrogated will be high. Even if its-kun, thats still no good. C Nii-san, what do you think of Karens swimsuit? The next who opened her mouth is a girl with a fairly white skin and black long hair named Kisaragi Karen, the little sister of Hayato, whos on the wheelchair pushed by Kashiwagi Mihal, the nurse in charge of her. The swimsuit of Mihal is a flower pattern dress type, its quiet and plain, giving a sense of cleanliness, and Karen was wearing a school swimsuit. C It totally suits you. You really look like a yamatonadeshiko. C Ehehe, you think so? I went together with Mihal to buy it yesterday. That means that the time we spent together for what we chose was fruitful. Saying that happily, Hayato thinks that this could have been a real nuisance to Mihal-san. Shopping isnt a category of the work of a nurse. C Im sorry, Mihal-san., Karen seems to have bothered you. Hayato apologized and felt guilty as her older brother. Mihal received that smiling, C No no, it wasnt a bother at all. Dont worry about it. I just thought of giving it a try and buy this years swimsuit. C Oh, I think that it matches you, that swimsuit. C Oh my, thank you very much?I cant put on something with a lot of exposure like Sakura-san. Shes telling him that being humble, but theres no need to be like that. Her skin also has youthfulness, and his line of sight gets strongly attracted towards the melon-like bulges of her chest. At any rate, every time Mihal moves, they shake, boasting their considerable presence. C Hey! Looking nothing but her boobs, you womanizer She probably noticed that the eyes of Hayato are watching the breasts of Mihal. Sakura glares at Hayato, and pouts her lips. C Oh my, are you interested in the breasts of an Oba-san* like me? Mihal emphasized her chest while showing a smile on her face, making sure to grab her left arm with her right arm. *Munyuu*, the breasts change their form above the arms. They look very soft. Theres no doubt he is interested in them and wants to touch them, but of course this is not a situation where he can say such a thing. C Urr, no thats not Though he thought he was rude to Mihal-san, Hayato attempts to deny that with his mouth and, C Indecent Nii-san. C Pervert Hayato. Not only from Karen, but also from his classmate Emile Crossford, the student of the same martial arts department of Little Garden, and whos also his childhood friend, he ended up receiving their glares as if they were piercing him. Looking at their figures, Mihal had an enjoyably smile on her face. (Maybe Mihal-san was also bantering with me?) Hayato shrugged his shoulders. By the way, among the chest of the five people in this place: Emile Crossford aka Emilia Hermit, Kirishima Sakura, Kisaragi Karen, Kashiwagi Mihal and Latia Saint-million, Kashiwagi Mihals breasts are the biggest. The second place goes to Emilia. But she has no bulges now, the reason is that shes acting like a manas Emile Crossford. Shes wearing the usual swimsuit for a man, together with a T-shirt on the upper body. Since, as expected, beneath that, theres a sarashi*. *TN: long strip of cloth, usually thick cotton, wrapped tightly around the midriff up to the chest. Source: TV Tropes. C Hey, Hayato, Fritz! Come over here quickly! You can see beautiful fish in the water! And they seem to be tropical fish! Latia was waving her hands inside the sea. Before they became aware of it, she was underwater with a snorkel and goggles, and even with water flippers on her feet. Looking at that figure, Karen showed an expression of jealousness. C Latia-san, you are very energetic. Karen also wants to go to the sea. C If so, can she go? Is it fine, Mihal-san? Sakura wants the consent of Mihal. C Yes, its fine. But, dont push yourself. If you think its too much, please call me right away. Dont go to a deep place or where the waves are strong because you want to see beautiful fishes and corals, okay? C Yes, I know all of that, so I will be fine. Answering, Karen tries to stand up from the wheelchair. C Wait, Ill lend you a shoulder. Since their reunion back in the Zwei Islands, Sakura and Karens relationship has deepened quite a lot. The time Karen and Sakura spent together is longer than the time Hayato has spent with Sakura or Karen. C Its really a relief to have Sakura-san. Maybe it wasnt necessary for me to come. Mihal smiled, watching the close friendship of Sakura and Karen. C Thats not true. If something happens, we will be in trouble if Mihal-san isnt present. Hayato defends Mihal. It was also a superb thing for Hayato since he could see the swimsuit of Mihal that he didnt expect to see. C We would be nothing without you*. Mihal smiles gracefully. There, a voice called him out. C Hey, Hayato-kun, hurry up! C Nii-san, come here, quickly! The water is transparent and you can see lots of fish! He was called by Karen and Sakura who are submerged in the seawater till their knees already. C Got it, Ill go immediately. Answering in a loud vice, he turns towards Mihal. C Well then, Ill be going too. Hayato then turned his eyes to Emile. C What are you going to do, Emile? C Ill stay here. Because I dont like the sea. Emile became sulky and pouted her lips. By the way, Hayato knows that its a lie that she doesnt like the sea. Actually, she also wanted to swim in the ocean with all her heart. However, in a swimsuit its difficult to swim after hiding the line of the body, so Emile is going to endure it, as she was saying so last night. In that case, he thought that it would be better if she didnt come but, C That wont do. Ill definitely go. Because Kirishima Sakura will go, right? So, she came to the beach like this. C Okay, then Ill be going. He takes off his coat and walks towards Karen and Sakura, wearing his swimsuit. C Sorry for the wait. When approaching them and calling them out, C How long has it been since I came to the sea with Nii-san like this? And, Karen muttered while looking at the sparkling light reflected on the sea surface. C Because we came back to Yamato almost immediately, I guess that it was around a decade ago After that, due to the appearance of symptoms of the illness of Karen, it turned considerably hard to go to the sea. C Look, Nii-san. Karen scoops up water with both hands, throwing it to the face of Hayato. C Uwaa, what are you doing so suddenly!? Hayato splashes water on her in the same way. C Wapuh!* It hits splendidly the face of Karen, but she doesnt hate that behavior. On the contrary, she looked happy. C Ehehe, the water here is very beautiful, but as expected, the saltiness doesnt change, isnt it? Karen sticks out her tongue and gives it a taste. Looking at that figure, Hayato was glad that he brought Karen to this place, he thought that from the bottom of his heart. C Nii-san, this is revenge. C Uwaa! Karen has her revenge, splashing water on him this time. C Would you like me to help, Karen-chan? Somehow or other, Sakura seems to be on Karens side. C Come come, Hayato-kun! C Nii-san, from here too eh, kyaa! Although Karen approached the side of Hayato and tried to scoop water, she tripped up due to a strong wave, losing the balance of her body. C Karen-chan! Sakura raised a scream. Hayato hurriedly reached for Karen who was on the side and grabbed her. (Phew, I made it somehow) He was able to grab the arms of Karen and was able to embrace the slender body of hers. C Are you okay? We said to not be imprudent, right? C Ah, that, Im sorry. Karen got a bit carried away. Im going to reflect on that. Karen says her words of apologies while keeping her forehead on the warm chest of Hayato. C Im glad that Karen-chan is safe but, Hayato-kun, how long are you going to be like that with Karen-chan? You look like a pair of lovers. C Eh? He noticed when being told so. Its just as she said. Likewise, Karen seemed to have noticed it when she said so. C Kyaah! Giving a small scream, she separated from Hayato. Her face is dyed red and her breathing became rough. C Karen, are you okay? C Ah, yes and its nothing like that. C Its nothing like that? C Thats something of no concern to Nii-san! He didnt understand it well, but anyway, she was probably thinking that she was glad that he was fine. From then on, Karen continued playing with Sakura, splashing water on each other, and picking up seashells and calcified corals. Then they get to where Latia is, whos catching fish underwater with a harpoon that she brought from somewhere. On that side, Fritz was floating on the surface of the sea facing up, and muttered while looking up at the sky. C Its so peaceful. Hayato thinks the same. It would be great if a time like this could last foreverand. C I wonder if you are becoming hungry now? When around an hour has passed since they started playing in the sea, Sakura began to talk. C Yes, its been a while since I moved a lot, so Karen is also very hungry. Karen holds her stomach as shes saying that. C Hayato-kun, were you hungry too? Aside from swimming, only by walking in the sea makes you burn a lot of calories. C I guess Im also quite hungry. C I see, if thats the case, then I should prepare lunch. Saying so, Sakura tries to return to the sheet. C Should I help too? Next, Mihal tried to follow after Sakura but, C No, I can do it myself. Everyone return in 5 minutes or so to the sheet. Hayato-kun, can you go and tell Latia-san and Fritz-san too? C O-of course, Ill do it. C Why did you come back? Emile who had been lying down her back on the deck chair, raises her body in response to Sakura who returned to the beach sheet and asks her a question. C To prepare lunch. Answered Sakura. C I was making some sandwiches for Hayato since the morning. Of course, there are for you and everyone too. C Sandwiches? C Yea, sandwiches. The kitchen in the hotel room is narrow so I cant cook very well, but I think we are okay with these. C Hmmm, even though you are an Idol, you can cook. C what? Is it so strange for an Idol to prepare dishes? C Thats because I thought that the people around you would do that. C Whats that? Im not a spoiled girl. I usually eat outside a lot, but there are things that I do by myself too. Besides, an old friend of mine told me something. If you dont want to let go of a man, you have to go after him with home cooking. Of course, I prepared these pouring them a lot of LOVE. C Love, huh Emile had a fed-up expression on her face, looking at Sakura whos making a heart symbol with the fingers of both hands. C the hell is that reaction? C No, its nothing. *Humph*, Emile turns her face away from the glaring Sakura. C Well, I dont care. And since Hayato hasnt come back yet, I have something that I want to ask you. C You want to ask something? And why all of a sudden? The air flowing between those two is turbulent. Hayato had to take time to call Fritz and Latia who are located far away from the shore. C Whats your relationship with Hayato? The moment she heard those words, the heart of Emile jumped. C M-my relationship with Hayato, you say? What do you Recently, she was too accustomed to not being exposed that she was a man, that maybe she has been slackening her alertness a little. Sakuras conjectures are very good in some respects, maybe because she lives in a world of show business of sly old dogs. Perhaps, she saw that? Or she noticed that? A lot of things came to her mind. C Well, its rumored among some female students that the bonding between you and Hayato is to the level where you are flirting here and there and that looks somewhat suspicious. C Oh, its that kind of thing. Emile sighed profoundly. Shes gotten used to answering that every time she hears similar things. C Hayato and I are close to each other because we met in Gudenburg a long time ago. Besides, we were in the same room until we joined Selections. Emile answered, touching her chest bragging about the time she had with Hayato alone, and understood that Sakura just thought of her as a hindrance to herself. Although both things lasted for a short time, reality says that they were true. C eh, you are also a childhood friend of Hayato? When she saw Sakura who was completely surprised, Emile had the feeling of got you! C I also heard of you from Hayato. But, you met him for a single day onlyby the way, I spent every day with Hayato for about a month, so its natural for me to be the one closest to him. We are true childhood friends. C Yeah but its not a matter of time C Since she was born, Karen has always been together with Nii-san. So, perhaps that makes of Karen his number one childhood friend, isnt it? The one who cut into the conversation between Emile and Sakura was Karen, who smiled like an angel, without evil intentions. Behind her, Hayato, Latia, Fritz and Mihal can be seen. C Well C Err Emile and Sakura were unable to go against her as expected, and they were only able to withdraw speaking ambiguously to each other. After lunch, when the sun rose high, a lot of Hayatos classmates and senior classes of martial arts department gathered at the beach. Naturally, Sakura is drawing the attention, but its not on the level that can be compared with Central. The true character of Sakura is alreadythey know that shes not Kirishima Sakura, the image of purity and gracefulness that is known on TV and the net, but the Sakura whos constantly speaking in a positive way about anything she has an interest of, whos bothersome and selfish when deprecated, that shes humaneno, they already know that her character is the one of a Slayer. Far from loosening her cool with only that, Sakura was completely opening her heart. With girls who are also Slayers, and surrounded by male students, she was playing in a watermelon splitting game. C Hey, Hayato. Why dont we do that thing next? C By that you mean the splitting? C No, that, that. Looking at where the gaze of Latia is pointing to, students of the martial arts department were playing a 2 vs 2 beach volleyball. C Although I was able to make up for my loss of the sham battle in the last competition, I ended up losing to Emile. So, lets have a rematch with a 2 vs 2 match. C Alright, if thats what you want. It was Emile and not Hayato who answered gallantly and showed an attitude of joining the match. She rises from the sheet with energy. Perhaps shes thinking of blowing away the frustration about not being able to enter the sea till now. C Hayato, youll do it too, right? C Okay, Ill be your teammate. It cant be helped if it has become to this. Hayato decided to accept the match and join them in order to release tension. C Nii-san, Emile-san, please do your best! C You can do it, Hayato-kun! Hayato enters the emptied court while receiving the cheering of Karen and Sakura who held a watermelon in her hands. Latia and Fritz have already entered the other side of the net that was set in the middle, and they were doing warm-up exercises. C Is it fine if we set the victory of the match by winning 10 points? However, in the case we are tied with 9 points, I guess that the team who earns two points consecutively will win. Like the term deuce in tennis, and coming to the side of the net, Latia starts explaining. Speaking of the rules, the team who gets a point gets the next right to serve, so if you keep scoring, then you can keep holding the right to serve all the time. Of course, these arent formal beach volley rules. Its something special for this place only. C I dont have nothing to say about the rules so. What about you Hayato? Are you fine with them? C Yeah, since I dont remember the official rules. C The last thing is oh right. How should we decide whos going first and second? Latia responds immediately to the question of Emile. C Rock, paper, scissors game is fine, I guess? C If so, then lets go with that. Hayato, can I play the janken*? C Yeah, go ahead. C Then, is this okay for me? Fritz replies, turning his eyes to Latia. C Do as you like. C Well then, janken Following the voice of Latia, PON!the voices of the two overlapped. Latia has rock, Emile has scissors. Its the team of Latia and Fritz that got the right to serve. C Sorry, Hayato. C Dont worry. Janken is all about luck. Hayato called out Emile to comfort her, whos coming back next to him with a dispirited look. C I appreciate what you are saying to me. Lets do our best. C Yeah. Immediately after Hayato answered. C Then lets begin the match. Here I go! Latia moved to the inner part of the end line and threw the ball high to the sky and released a jumping serve. Together with a tempestuous impact, the ball pierces the court. C Amazing, Latia-san! Karen looks at the ball buried in the sand with her eyes blinking in surprise. Next to her, Sakura muttered as if she was amazed. C More than amazing, its overkill, right? C By any chance, are you an experienced volleyball player? C Nope, I have no experience. Hayatos question is answered by Latia. C Because of this height, I have spent a life unrelated to basketball and volleyball. Its my first time doing it. I learned by watching others, but it seems that I did better than I thought. C Or rather, Latia used sense energy, right? Otherwise, you couldnt jump so high, or be able to hit a nimble serve. Emilia talks with a discontented look. C Yeah but, is it that bad? Theres no rule that prohibits the use of energy. The use of energy is prohibited in the ball games of the physical education lessons. But Latia wants to say that its not like that now. C But isnt banned the use of energy outside the arranged places in Little Garden? C This is one of those places, you know. Hayato interjects with the thought that the President could get angry, and answered with an amazed expression to Latia who was saying so. So, Oh, I seeand Hayato remembered. Outside training is sometimes done at the exclusive beach of the Slayers. In other words, this beach allows the use of both energyand the Hundred. Nonetheless, of course, its forbidden to use energy in a thoughtless way butIf so, then its fine if we start using energy like this? C If you want. Both Latia and Emilia look like they are motivated to do it with energy. C What about you? When Hayato turned his eyes, Fritz turned his hands to the air, saying yareyare It cant be helped. Its a gesture that says let them do as they like. Hayato sighed greatly. It seems like theres no choice but to compete with energy. C Well then, here I go again! The game restarts with the serve of Latia. Latia jumped to the ball that was raised high again to the sky and swung downward her arm with all her strength using energy. C ! Hayato rapidly took position of receiver, hitting the ball with the momentum of an arrow. (What is this.) The ball was heavier than he imagined. It feels like lead. Its rotating on top of the joined hands. C Hayato, use energy to send the ball flying! C Got it! Doing as he was told, Hayato sent the ball flying somehow, and the ball crossed over the net, it went across the opponents court. The falling point is above Fritzs head. C Fritz, raise the ball! C Gotcha! Fritz tosses the falling ball as instructed by Latia. C Perfect, as expected of Fritz! Latia rushed to the position of the ball that went up high at the edge of the net and jumped high, then tried to hit it with her arm that was cladded in sense energy. Shes aiming at Hayato. C Hayato, control the energy skillfully and neutralize the momentum of the ball. With that, youll be able to catch it. C okay, Ill try it. In other words, she thought that he should use energy like a cushion and take the position of receiver. However, PAAAAAAAAAAAA! The moment his right hand cladded in energy touched the ball, a violent plosive sound resounded in the beach. C Fugyaa!! He guessed that the strength conveyed from her arm was too strong. When Latia hit it, the ball exploded. Latia, who was surprised by the sound and the strong shock that she didnt anticipate, falls on the sand as she is, hitting her head, her eyes go round and round. C Hey, are you okay? Immediately after Fritz called out Latia, an exasperated voice echoed at the coast. C what are you guys doing masuno? When they turned their eyes towards the voice, they were able to see the captain of Little Garden and her Student Council PresidentClaire Harvey. Behind her, they could also see the figures of the Vice presidents Liddy Steinberg and Erika Candle, along with Chris Steinbelt, the main analyst of Little Garden, whos also a middle school student. Claire is accompanied by those three people and approach the location of Hayato and the others. The four swimsuits are the same as those he saw back in Claires vacation home when he stopped by in the Zwei Islands. Claire has a red separate type, Liddy has a white dress type, Erika has a dark blue dress type and Chris wears a T-shirt and white shorts. C The President also came to the beach The voice of Fritz, who grimaced when he saw that this was problematic, trembled in fear due to the anger that would fall after this. C I think that even us have time to take a rest at the sea masu. And the house over there is mine desushine. Saying that, Claire turned her eyes to a large two-storied building that is visible from the beach. (To think that the big house that was near the school, is in fact, the house of the President) Hayato didnt know it until now. C However, concerning the result, it looks like I ended up doing something like patrolling. The glint in the eyes of Claire is instantly pointed towards Latia whos stretching at the beach. C You guys, it is unreasonable to use sense energy and the Hundred within the school, dont you agree? Liddy opened her mouth and gazed at each of the three members of Selections standing alongside Hayato. C Well, there are only Slayers around here, we didnt break anything, and I think that all is fine. Emile tries to mislead them laughing with a Ahaha, but of course the members of the Student Council dont tolerate that. C No excuses! The members of Selections must be existences that serve as a model for other students. If you do the same next time and dont moderate your behavior depending on the situation, we will confiscate your dedicated Hundred. C Th-thats a problem! When I finally became familiar with it! Latia jumped up to her feet to respond to the words of Liddy. C If you are troubled, then its time to make sure that you are going to be a proper model for other students. C Indeed, and Kisaragi Hayato. How is the training situation after the competition desuno? C Umm, that Last month, a martial arts competition was held where all first-year members of the martial arts department with the exception of Sakura participated. His reaction value before enrolling was first place, and the degree of attention towards Kisaragi Hayato who enlisted in the in the special team commanded by the Student CouncilSelections was naturally high, but speaking of results, he couldnt live up to expectations. Following Emile, Latia and Fritz, he got fourth place among the first-years. The reason that confirms so is that his results were dull. Its because he couldnt go beyond a complete control of the power of the Variant. And the fact that he has barely practiced suppressing the spontaneous discharge of the ability so far to not end up going rampage, and also that he had to obey the rules where he cant go full armament nor put a N barrier when hes in a pinch. Apart from the battle against the Savage and if theres a resistance now, in the battles where he wasnt betting his life, like the sham battle against Fritz and Latia and the duel against the President, the ability of the Variant will not be triggered almost automatically. C From now on, you have to be able to activate the ability of the Variant by your own will and to be able to do full armament at any time masenwane. After the competition, Claire issued those instructions to Hayato. At that time, he remembered the girl with an eyepatch, whos one of the three hunterswho had brown skin and met by chance in the Zwei Islands. She created a Hundred that looked like Hayatos Hien and swung it downward to the core of the Savage. With that, she couldnt destroy the core, but when she murmured Ability UnleashedLimit out, her eyes shone in golden color, the sword was engulfed by swaying black energy and destroyed the core. That was for sure the activation of the ability of the Variant. Hayato has been training together with Emile in that matter, as well as doing full armament, but neither of them can be done skillfully by him. C It appears that as long as I see that reaction, then you still have some ways to go desuwane. Looking at Hayatos response, and immediately after that, Claire guessed his situation. The light of the sun is blocked by a big shadow that was made in the sky. C Whats that? With Fritzs voice and the sound of the propellers reaching his ears, Hayato noticed that a helicopter appeared above Little Garden. Its similar to the personal airplane of Claire that is in Little Garden, but theres one difference. C Thats the crest of Warslan Company, right? As Fritz says, theres no doubt that the fuselage isnt of Little Garden, since what is painted is the crest of an eagle which is the symbol of Warslan Company. C Thats WL-02? Dont tell me that its Judal Onii-sama desuno? C That Onii-sama means that, the president of Warslan Company came to Little Garden!? It was Latia who gave a surprise voice. Hayato and the others also understand the reason why. Ever since they enrolled, the president of Warslan Company never visited Little Garden. C It is definitely him. That fuselage is of the very same personal airplane of Judal-sama Erika replies to Latia. C But, descending to the earth from Lunaltia Base without me noticing Claire muttered so, she was clearly upset. C Lunaltia Base? Hayato tilts his head. C Lunaltia base is a lunar base that Warslan Company was developing in cooperation with the Liberian government before the First Attack. Erika explains. With the subsequently raids of the Savage, the space development between the United States of Liberia and Warslan Company was suspended. However, a few years ago, it was said that development was resumed at the same time that Bill Harvey, the father of Claire, whos the founder of Warslan Company, lost his physical condition and retired as the president, then her older brother Judal assumed as the president. C Hayato-kun doesnt know about Lunaltia Base? Karen-chan knows about it, right? Amazed, Sakura said so. C Yes, unlike the Earth, outer space can produce beautiful crystals without being influenced by gravity, so it seems probable that a specific medicine can be done for the disease that Karen is suffering from. In other words, Karen said that the development of Lunaltia Base isnt just a whim. C Im sure that day isnt far. In the near future, there will be terraforming plans for the moon and mars. C Terraforming? C Its about creating a space where humans can live just like we do in the earth. In some way, this Little Garden is also one of those experiments. Then, suddenly the PDA of Claire made a sound while Chris was explaining. C It seems to be a call from Onii-sama desuwane Claire took out the PDA and murmured with a halfhearted expression and. C Calling so suddenly, what do you need, Onii-sama? As soon as the call started, one of the eyebrows of Claire goes down. C That where am I? Right now, I am at the beach near the house, with the new members of Selections C Hey, that! The helicopter pointed out by the finger of Latia while screaming, gradually descends and lands on the beach where Hayato and the others are. The girls had to hold their hair down due to the strong wind that suddenly arises from the helicopter. The hatch opens and stairs come out. The next thing that appeared from the helicopter was a man who wore a red suit and like Claire, he has golden hair and blue eyes, and a woman that has a bobcat haircut and gallant eyes, wearing clothes that give proof that shes a Slayer of Warslan Company. She seems to be the bodyguard of the older brother of Claire. Both the man and the woman give the impression of being 5, 6 years older than Hayato and company. They stepped on something like a platform that was projecting out from the hatch and slowly got down on the sandy beach. C Doing such a surprising appearance, Onii-sama desuwane. C I wanted to see my little sisters for quite a while. And as expected of my little sister. That swimsuit fits you perfectly. C even with your flattery Im not happy masenwa. So, what are you doing here? Speaking of Claires tone, its like shes showing animosity towards him. Her facial expression is also stern. C I was thinking of seeing the faces of the new students who will become the brave soldiers of Warslan in the near future. Saying that, the man pointed his glance towards Hayato. C You are Kisaragi Hayato. C Yes, sir C The anticipated freshman of Little Garden, whose reaction value surpassed the one of my little sister. And, the holder of theBlood called God C Blood called God? C Oh, Im talking to myself. Dont worry about it. As he approached Hayato who referred to the question, Judal tapped his shoulder. C Im looking forward to your achievements from now on. And you over there, you are Emili no, Emile Crossford-kun, correct? Next, Judal points his eyes to Emile. C I heard that you are an acquaintance of Dr. Charlotte. Im also expecting things from you. C thank you, very much. Emile answers with an emotionless voice. Judal also looked at Emile as if he was checking her on purpose. As if he was saying I know your real identity C Of course, Im expecting the efforts of every member of Selections. One last thing, Claire C What is it desuno? C I have something to talk with you later. Please give me a call when you have time. C understood. C Well then, see you later. My favorite Ohime-sama. Leaving those words with her, the man returns with the female Slayer back into the helicopter Its going to the military section of Little Garden. Then, the helicopter quickly rises and started to move towards the terminal sector of Little Garden. C my brother was unexpectedly rude mashitawa. At the same time that the figure of her older brother disappeared, Claire sighed greatly, as if she was releasing tension from all her body. Her expression is stiff and looks pretty tired. C well then, I will excuse myself with this masuwa. Chris, Erika, Liddy. You are free to do as you wish from now masu. C Are you heading to the place of your older brother? C Yes desuwa. Claire answered the question raised by Liddy and went back to the military section to follow her older brother. She was suspicious about what he has to talk in private with her. The next Monday. The PDA that was set in silent mode vibrated inside the pocket of Hayato with brr* *brr* at the end of the lesson of world history, that is, immediately after entering lunch break. Its the signal that an email has arrived. Almost at the same time, Emile, whos sitting in the front seat murmured Hmm, who is it?, then took out the PDA from her pocket. C You also received an email? C Hayato also received one? Emile asks a bit surprised. Hayato nodded and took out the PDA from his pocket and took a look at the screen. C Its from the President. C Mine is from the Prez too. It says: Come immediately to the Student Council Room. Hayato checks the contents of the email. And just like Emile, it says Come immediately to the Student Council Room C That email also arrived to us. Thats what Fritz and Latia are saying while approaching. Both of them have their PDA in their hands. C I guess it must be a call to the members of Selections because I also received it. Its not saying that its an emergency call, so its not to sortie due to a raid of the Savage. Theres no broadcast being transmitted inside the ship that goes after that C What would they want, I wonder C Probably a request to bodyguard or protect something? Id be happy if we have to fight against the Savage. Latia had a cheerful expression when she said so. Since becoming members of Selections and obtaining their dedicated Hundred, they have sortie only a single time so far. Although she slaughtered a Savage, its having some kind of influence on her that she hasnt sortie for over a month. It can be seen she was being impatient and feeling nervous because she wants to go and do her duties right away. C What do you think? Fritz asked Hayato. C Even if you say what do I think, why dont we just go and hear what they have to say for the time being? C Okay then, lets go to the Student Council Room right now! A voice called them out the moment Latia tried to walk vigorously towards the Student Council Room. C Excuse me A girl with freckles, slender limbs and a long black hair that is tied on the back of her head, shes their classmate, Ryu Shuemei. She was late for the entrance ceremony of the martial arts department and one of the girls who was sentenced to be expulsed from school by the president. The reason why their disposal was canceled is because Hayato had a duel with the president and that was brought to a draw. That action made her have a fairly good impression of Hayato. Consequently, she frequently talked to him together with Noah Sheldon, who was ordered to be expulsed from the school by the president, asking for Hundred training. But Noah isnt here today. Shuemei is alone. C By any chance, did Shuemei-san also receive an email? Hayato inquires Shuemei whos approaching. C Actually, yes. Hearing the answer of Shuemei, Hayato and the others exchanged glances. C hmm so this isnt related to Selections? Latia drops her shoulders and shows a disappointed look. C Thats something we wont know unless we go to the President. Anyway, lets go, the five of us. I think theres no more people who are being called other than us. After Fritz said so, they asked their classmates if somebody was called by the President. As a result, and seeing that nobody else was called from their class, Hayato, Emile, Fritz and Latiaand their classmate Shuemei leave the classroom, then headed to the Student Council Room. C Come in. When standing in front of the Student Council Room and knocking on the door, the voice of the President comes back. When Hayato opened the door, he saw Claire sitting in the chair. Shes wearing a red uniform, giving proof that shes the Student Council President. Both to her left and right are the vice presidents wearing blue uniforms. C Welcome, everyone. We were waiting for you. Chris, who was operating the laptop that was opened on the desk, got up and held the opened door. Hes wearing his middle school uniform as always. Looking at the five people who entered the room, Claire began to talk. C The reason you came here like this is because you must participate in a certain strategy as members of Selections desu. C I knew it! It was a mission of Selections! What kind of mission is!? C Its a search-and-destroy operation of a nest of Savage desuwa. C What!? The eyes of Latia shine due to the unexpected development. On the other hand, Shuemei was showing a confused expression. C excuse me, why was I called for such an important strategy? Its been three months since enrolling. Although it has been possible for her to deploy the Hundred and control sense energy to some extent, the person herself knows best that shes not on a level where she can fight the Savage. Even in the competition held during the year, she got a fast rank, she ranked 21st when counted from the bottom. C This doesnt mean that Ryu Shuemei will participate in the search-and-destroy operation itself. Actually, this search-and-destroy operation is going to be done in the Qin Empire, and the base camp will be built in the city of Tienchuen which is your hometown mashita. Therefore, I called you in order to accompany us and to be our guide desu. C Ah, so that is the reason? Shuemei sighed, feeling relieved. A dim light shines on her darkened expression. C But Prez. The Qin Empire is basically a country with many plains, isnt it? So, is there a place where the Savage can be hiding? C What Emile Crossford is saying is completely valid, but there is something more desuwayo. Chris, please project the map on the floating monitor. C Roger. Chris turned off the lights of the room with the wall switch, then moved to the laptop that he was manipulating until moments ago and pressed a key. Then, a white world map emerged on the nearby white wall. At the same time, Claire stood up. C These are photographs of the earth taken from a military satellite. Chris lifted the laptop and stood by the side of the floating monitor where super clear images were projected. The magnified pictures are focused on Qin Empire. As Emile was saying, there are plenty of plains. Most of them are deserts. However, as the map moved to the west part of the Qin Empire, it turned out that there are many mountain-like areas. The map stops there. This place is a zone where mountains exceeding 6,000 meters height are along the border with the Empire of Rasiya, the Empire of Mongolia and the Republic of Ural and where numerous fragments of meteorite fell and exploded in the air at the time of the First Attack. Chris zooms the map even more. C When looking at this satellite picture, it can be seen that there are many small lakes everywhere in this alpine zone. Most of them are the falling traces of the meteorite fragments. It seems that a lot of Savage came flying at that time and werent exterminated. It wasnt possible to enter the mountains because the quantity of particle beams was too much and the viruses released to the atmosphere from the fallen meteorites were harmful to the human body. However, in recent years the amount has decreased considerably, the Savage moved actively and descended from the mountains, causing harm to the neighboring cities and villages, so thats why they decided to call this a search-and-destroy operation. C and the range of this operation will be this circle. Chris touches the screen of the laptop at hand and draws a circle mark on the map projected on the floating monitor. C Its very wide. It was Latia who leaked such impression. C The range of the operation is set to surround the two big mountains, covering 50km. from east to west and 20km. from north to south. It is presumed that there are nearly 50 Savage. C 50 of them? Following Hayato, the five freshmen revealed a surprised voice. C This is purely a conjecture and nothing else, but the estimations say that they are a lot, and we could confirm from the satellite that their numbers are close to that. C But, what are we going to do against such numbers of Savage? Even if Hayato and Emileno, even if the President-san is there, will we be able to win? C Certainly, Fritz Grantz has a point with what he said. If all the 50 Savage assaulted at the same time, even if everyone in this place fights at the same time, that will only cause us to run out of energy before all of them are defeated. However, in this operation, it is very likely that there are Savage only to that extent in this range. It doesnt mean that we have to keep all of them occupied at the same time. Besides, we, Little Garden, arent the only ones doing this search-and-destroy operation. It was Erika who added that explanation. C Eh, is that so? C The operation is a joint operation unit led by the UN, and carried under the control of the peace-keeping force desuwa. Claire answered the question of Latia. Chris opens his mouth again. C As I explained earlier, there is a high possibility that this place still has many fragments of meteorites that came flying from the distant universe during the First Attackthe so called Variable Stones. Therefore, the search-and-destroy operation is led by the UN, so Little Garden together with several private military companies and countries armed forces are expected to participate. C In other words, we are going to have fun fighting the Savage together with the Slayers of other countries and organizations! The eyes of Latia shone even more brightly.1o C But, why us, some first-year students, were selected to do this large-scale operation? I mean, I think that this is something for second-year and third-year students Hayato thinks that its unusual for the President to plan such an operation. Even if they are members of Selections, first-year students shouldnt want to appear on the battlefield. C Theres a catch to it desu. C A catch? Nodding with a meek expression, Claire continued. C Since there are Variable Stones, there is a possibility that the hunters could hear about it and appear desu. The information of this operation will be shared extensively, including the general public narimasu. It will surely reach them, dont you agree? C In short, does that mean that theres a possibility that the trio will appear? C Correct desuwa, Fritz Grantz. That is the reason why we have chosen you, since you have fought with them arimasu. If you know the opponent, then that makes easier to deal with them. C is that also the choice of LiZA? C No, it is not. Erika answered. C It was from Judal-sama, who is one of the advisors of the UN Supreme Council, and the one who originally proposed this search-and-destroy operation to the peace-keeping force of the UN. C Then its also the intention of the company president to include us in the strategy plan as Little Garden? C Yes, its also his intention. However, there is one point that Claire-sama added. C We, the members of the Student Council, have also come with a plan for the operation desu. Saying that, Claire continued. C That is all what I had to say desuwa. For the joint operation led by the UN peace-keeping force, Emile Crossford, Latia Saint-million and Fritz Grantz will have prohibited the use of energy from next weeks beginning, which means: no duels nor sham battles by deploying Hundred shimasu. Are we clear desuwane? The reason is for them to be in perfect conditions to face the operation. The three of them replied all together. C Err, what about me? Hayato was concerned since his name wasnt included, so he raised a question to Claire. C Only you are allowed to train until three days before the operation, in order to control the energy masu. However, please be careful to not use it pointlessly and dont act rashly. The next day, after school, they heard about the sortie from Claire. Hayato finished its maintenance and changes to his Variable Suit, then when hes in the middle of going to the practice ground under the supervision of Emile whos waiting there, since she finished changing clothes first. C Oh, if its Kisaragi Hayato-kun. Suddenly a voice called out Hayato from his back. He quickly understood from who that voice was. It belongs to Judal Harvey, whos the president of Warslan Company, and the older brother of Claire who appeared suddenly at the beach the other day. C Can I help you with something? Turning around, he could see the figure of Judal wearing a red suit, just like when they had a talk at the sea. The female Slayer of that day isnt at his side. C Theres a place I want to show you. Can you lend me a little of your time? C Err, Im sorry. Because my acquaintance is waiting for me in the practice ground and Saying that, Hayato tries to avoid the invitation. (Somehow or other, its difficult to dealt with this person) Because hes over-familiar with him, hes not sure what attitude he must have with this kind of person, but he believes that he doesnt want to talk too much if possible with this person. However, Judal doesnt seem to care about that at all, C It wont take too much time. It will be pretty fast. Besides, since this is my request as the president of Warslan Company, nobody should complain about it. Of course, not even Claire, the Student Council President. Hes completely right. Saying it like that, theres no way he can refuse him. It looks as if it was an order from the company president in a roundabout way. C understood. Hayato nodded, though he put himself on guard. C Im glad that you say so. Lets go, Hayato-kun. Judal turns back and starts to return from the way he came. On his back, Hayato called him out. C Can I ask one thing? C what is it? Looking back, Judal asks back. C Please allow me to email the companion with whom I was going to meet now. C Go ahead. But please, dont write my name. C Why? C Lets say that this is business with some rather special circumstances. Just now, he said that he can make anyone consent if his name was pronounced. I knew it, I dont know how to deal with this person, Hayato thought. For the time being, Hayato didnt write the reason and did as he was told, so he decided to email Emile that he will be a little late. He will surely be chased to the point that it will be troublesome after this. C The email was sent. C Then lets go. Smiling with a *Fu*, Judal starts walking again, guiding Hayato. (Special circumstances; I wonder, where is he taking me?)* Hes going down the stairs to the second level of the basement of the martial arts department school building. Passing through the front of the Student Council Room, Judal goes further inside. Its the first time for Hayato to come to this place. Before long, they arrived at the front of a double door on which a plate labeledDO NOT ENTER, AUTHORIZED PERSONNEL ONLYKEEP OUT was affixed. Judal puts the PDA that he took out of his pocket on the sensor attached to the wall, and the door opens. C Why are you acting absentmindedly? If you dont come here quickly, the door will close. Hayato is standing in front of the door, while Judal is already walking into the KEEP OUT section. C But here its written KEEP OUT so C Im the president of Warslan Company. So, Im absolutely authorized. And Im attempting to guide you, so you are also authorized. Pointing Hayato, Judal starts walking again. While hesitating, Hayato also started walking, following him. The elevator was beyond that point. When Judal puts the PDA on the sensor installed on the side of the door, the elevator opened. Its so small that only two people can get in it. C Its fine if you get in first. Doing as he was told, Hayato gets in the elevator and Judal also gets in it, and the door closed. The elevator begins to slowly go down to the lower level of Little Garden. C Hayato-kun, do you believe in any religion? C Eh? C Im asking if you have belief in some religion. C No, I dont Hayato answers to the sudden question while being puzzled. He doesnt have belief in any religion in particular. That is true. C If so, let me change the question. Hayato-kun, who do you think made this world? C Well He was lost for words, clogging with the answer. Judal was looking at the face of Hayato with a look like a child waiting for the desert to come after a meal, he was looking forward so much the answer that he couldnt bear it. C God? Thats the answer that came out after thinking about it for a while. C I see, God, huh. Ahahaha! Seeming that he was satisfied with the answer of Hayato, and with a smile of satisfaction, he relaxed his mouth. C Thats fine, its an appropriate answer for Liberians who have many believers of Sacred ChurchPuritaria. Saying that as if he was impressed, Judal continued. C Lets continue with the question. God made this world. God is so omniscient and omnipotent that he can control everything in this world. If so, then why he sent the Savage to the earth, even though humankind is a divided part of himself? Or why he didnt try to stop the many meteorites that came flying to the earth? What do you think about that, Hayato-kun? Again, a difficult question. After a few seconds of silence, Hayato answers. C I dont know. He considered that it was an unexpected question and thought that it wasnt a question that can be replied right away, so he could only answer like that. C Thats also an appropriated answer. At any rate, even I dont know the answer. But, there are a lot of hypotheses. When the door of elevator opens, a narrow corridor of a single way is visible to the eye. In the back of it there was a concrete door that seemed to be even more thicker than the previous one. Judal resumes talking while moving his feet towards that door. C Some say that the invasion of the meteorites is the Iron Hammer of God. The so-called Judgment of GodJudgment. The meteorite, and the attacks of the Savage are the alarms that God sounded at us, the humans, that he is angry. People have evolved too much, getting too close to God. It is a mistake not only to repeat the conflict but also to attempt to advance into the universe. Thats why hes giving us this punishment, sending the Savage that are theMessengers of God. C That story looks similar to the Tower of Babel. C Hou, so you have read the ScripturesApocrypha? C I read about them when I was staying in Gudenburg a long time ago. I also went to the church of Puritaria several times. When he went to pray with his parents so that the illness of her little sister would heal, he got the Apocrypha. C Which reminds me, you were staying in Gudenburg at the time of the Second Attack, yes? If so, then its natural for you to know about it since you read the Apocrypha. I thought it was unusual for someone coming from Yamato. Slipping out a smile, Judal continued. C If thats the case, lets talk about the next theory for the current hypothesis. The fall of the meteorites and the invasions of the Savage are prompting the evolution of God to mankind. Theres a sensor attached to the door they arrived. Judal stopped his feet and holds the PDA on the sensor, but unlike so far, it looks like the door doesnt open by itself. Over the sensor, buttons with numbers 0 to 9 are drawn, and Erase Buttonand OK Buttoncome to the front. C By the way, my view is neither of the two hypotheses I said so far. Supposing that God wants to swing his iron hammer to mankind, I believe that mankind can overcome it and approach God. We mankind have that wisdom already. He keeps talking while pressing the numerical buttons with his fingers without hesitation. C Mankind got theForbidden Fruitcalled the Variable Stone, and reached the point where they used the cores that are the source of life of the Messengers of Godto crush the Savage that are nothing more that things used by God. Human beings are surpassing the laws of physics and the law of nature established by God, and even possibly be more than God ah, Im sorry. Was this an uninteresting story for Hayato-kun? C No, thats not it He was frightened rather than being bored. It seemed that he could understand what this person is thinking, but thats not the case. C Then, let me ask you another question. Hayato-kun, do you know what the power of Little Garden is? C nuclear power I guess? C In effect. The power of Little Garden is covered by nuclear power generation by a nuclear fusion reactor. However, thats only a part of it. C A part of it? C Please think very carefully. The power of the huge Academy City ship in addition to the electric power of the residents living on it, the research technological development in the military and medical supplies field, the development of the Hundred and the training of the Slayersthe maintenance and management of the quantum computers, etcetera, we couldnt afford from the very beginning to cover the electricity power of our cutting-edge technology with just a small fusion reactor. Then, how do you complement the insufficient part? The answer is this. When Judal pressed the OK Button, the security was released. The door in the opposite direction opens automatically. C Thats In the center of the dimly circular room, a capsule with a design of a flower bud filled with fluorescent color liquid shone gently. What can be seen in the capsule is the figure of a girl with blond hair, she was completely naked, cords similar to ivies were twining around her body and something like blue roses are spreading all over. And a wild rose tiara placed on her head can be seen. Imprisoned Thorn Princess. Such words floated in his mind. C Thats what is being referred to as LiZA. Coincident with the door closing on the back, Judal answers, relaxing his mouth and grinning. C You are kidding, LiZAwas a human The back muscles of Hayato shivered. Even though there were times when it responded like a person using characters, he never thought that it could be such a thing. C I can see you are quite surprised. This is the Highest Decision-Making BodyLittleGarden Zenith Agency of Little Garden. Taking the first letter of the words from there, the termLiZAis formed. C formed? C After all, LittleGarden Zenith Agencymeans that its no more than a fake play on words devised by Charlotte Dimandius. Anyhow, LiZAis taken from her nameLiza Harvey. Having said that, Hayato turned his eyes once again to Liza Harvey, who isLiZA. He only looked at her for a moment, but he felt that she resembles her. She looks like Claire Harvey, the Student Council President of Little Garden. C Its just as you are thinking Hayato-kun, Liza Harvey is my and Claires little sister. Judal told him, as if he could read the thought of Hayato. C And shes the first person that was born having an infected body, and also a Slayer. At that moment, they heard footsteps. The door opens and Hayato looks back. C pre, sident? In the hands of Claire Harvey who appeared, an anesthetic gun for anti-Slayers usage, N Tranquilizer, was held. The muzzle is directed to her older brother, Judal. C Onii-sama, why did you bring Kisaragi Hayato here desu? Please answer. C Yareyare, pointing such a dangerous thing towards me. It would be surprising if Liza wakes up. Claire has become quite a tomboyhmm? He turns both palms into the air as if he was joking. But the facing Claire doesnt back down. She didnt lower the muzzle. C I will ask you again masuwa. Why did you bring Kisaragi Hayato to this place desu? C He, without a doubt, will be a Slayer that represents Warslan in the near future, dont you agree? Thats why, I think that its better for him to know in advance that Little Garden has things that you absolutely need to protectthe existence of this thing that can change the power balance of the world. C !! Claire twitched her cheeks and said with great anger. C Judal, please dont treat my little sister as a thing. And, for that alone, you brought Kisaragi Hayato to this place? C There are other reasons, of course. C What are those reasons desuno? C Because his body is infected, he may be able to wake up Liza. C Wha Looking at the appearance of the shaking Claire, Judal shows a thin smile. C To wake up Liza you say how, in what way C Hayato-kun, it seems the time has come to wake up the Thorn Princess who has fallen in an eternal sleep by eating the poisoned apple given by the witch. Please kiss Liza at once. C A kiss? even if I was told that, such a thing is He looks up at Liza. The completely naked figure of the Thorn Princess is sleeping, her eyes are closed. Hayato once again takes his eyes away from her. C Thats right desuwa, what in the world are you saying, Onii-sama! How can he do something like kissing Liza when shes inside the capsule? C Just kidding. C Just kidding!? C Kiss is the last resort. Touch the capsule with your hand for now and release energy. Please give it a try. Being told that by Judal, Hayato points his eyes to Claire. Hes seeking confirmation as to whether he can touch it or not. Claire was hanging her head without moving, but eventually she raised her face and gave a nod with a worried expression, as if she was preparing herself for something. The attitude that she revealed gave permission to Hayato, it is fine to touch it. Nevertheless, Liza wasnt wearing clothes. Looking at the nakedness of the girl, he imagines the childhood of the President whos right next to him, but then he embraces those thoughts, as if he was doing something very sinful. So Hayato moved to the side of the capsule with his face looking down and stretched his hand. Then, he releases energy. C Ah! Opening his mouth without thinking, Hayato looked up at Liza. The fluorescent color liquid in the capsule gently started to cast light. C Liza is, reacting Just like Claire said, the body of Liza was shining dimly. However, Liza doesnt wake up, theres no change, and after taking 10 seconds or so, the light slowly fades, and the inside of the capsule returns to its original state. C Unfortunately, it seems that she hasnt woken up, But, we got results. Like when Kirishima Sakura was doing the live at the Zwei Islands, it seems that Liza showed the same kind of reaction just now, so I considered that it was worth the trying. C Onii-sama, why you Claire looked quite surprised. Obviously Hayato didnt know, but from the flow of the conversation, it seems that Liza showed a reaction while Sakura was doing a live at the Zwei Islands. At that time, what Hayato remembered is about the regenerator type Savage that he fought at the Zwei Islands. That Savage showed a reaction to the voice of Sakura and stopped moving. At the same time, he also remembers the story he heard from Sakura at the canyon. (Surely, as with Sakura, the friend of Sakura who was turned into an artificial Variant, I was told that the song of Sakura calmed her down) then both are related to Lizas reaction? He wonders about it, but he cant talk about that in front of Judal. C I heard that from nobody other than Charlotte Dimandius. C !! When Judal replies, Claire suddenly clenches her teeth in vexation. C Why do you put such a face? Shes in a fair position after all. Shes just giving me information in a fair way too. In the first place, her affiliation is Warslan HQ, and not Little Garden. C I know masuwayo, Onii-sama. You have finished already what you had to do, correct? Then I wonder if you can get out of here quickly. C Yareyare, I understand. You dont have to kick me out of here. However, let me say one last thing. C what is it desuno? C If shes alive, it may be possible that shell be after Liza. Thats why Im impatient. For the awakening of Liza. C You mean Vitaly Tynyanov desuwane. C Exactly. Vitaly Tynyanov. Its the name of the doctor who turned Kirishima Sakura into an artificial Variant. When Judal mentioned her, the name was floating in the head of Hayato. After the incident of Sakura, the intelligence department of Little Garden investigated Vitaly and discovered that an explosion accident happened in the prison immediately after she was imprisoned. After that, the Kingdom of Rasiya didnt give an official announcement that Vitaly was missing. It looks like they hid the accident of the prison. Currently, there is no information saying that Vitaly died or not in that accident. However, they should think that shes indeed alive, since the gang of three gave her name. C Thats why I think that if Vitaly is alive, Id like her to be captured quickly. Its possible that she resents us because I fired her. Thats why Im looking forward to this operation. You may be able to capture the three hunters that are her hands and feet. C You also heard that story from Charlotte desuwane? C Of course. She and I are like college coworkers. Immediately after Judal answered, Claire opened her eyes in a big way. C Dont tell me Onii-sama that the operation of the UN peace-keeping forces is to lure Vitaly? Judal broadly smiled as she answered correctly. . Everything to win the fight against God. C Onii-sama doesnt want the seat of the president of Liberia? C It must be remembered that thats not my goal. If its necessary for my objective, only then Ill do so. I wont say anything else. Hayato-kun and my little sisters in front of me, how about if we slowly talk about this from here on? C Onii-sama, what are you saying!? C If an excellent Slayer becomes a member of the Harvey family, then I welcome him, what do you think, Hayato-kun? C Eh? C Please stop, Judal! Claire shouts, her face is deep red. She was highly strung by her emotions. The proof of that is that she addressed him as Judal instead of Onii-sama. C Hahaha, I intended that to be a joke, but it seems that it affected you more than I thought. Well then, I will take my leave. Saying that, Judal left the side of Liza and goes back to the surface using the elevator. C Err Hayato is bewildered about what to do, C we will also return masuwayo. Saying that, and following Claire who walks towards the elevator, Hayato also left the front of Liza. The silence rules in the elevator. C Why dont you ask anything desuwane? C because the President had a face meaning that she didnt want to be asked about it. When Hayato answered, the president smiled, C I will talk when the time comes masuwa. *Ding*, a sound is heard, and the door opens. Getting off from the elevator, Claire turns on her heels and continued looking at Hayato. C What you have seen and heard here is absolutely confidential. This is a matter of the highest priority. Are we clear desuwane? Hayat nodded in silence. Volume 3 - CH 2 Hayato and his companions are heading now to the town of Tienchuen, located at the western edge of the Qin Empire, where the basecamp of the UN Peacekeeping Forces is established. They are on board of the WL-03, its tilt-rotor aircraft that performs vertical takeoff and landing. C We havent reached the basecamp yet, even though its been a while since entering Qin Empire, huh. Latia said, while yawning, looking bored. It was late last night when they boarded the personal airplane with members of Selections, together with the staff and students of Little Garden that will support the Slayers which were gathered for the sortie of this operation. It takes around 10 hours to arrive, so they decided to sleep in the bunk beds that were placed in the rooms prepared separately for men and women. They slept for 6 six hours. After they got up and ate the prepared breakfast, they went to do maintenance to their Variable Suits and their Hundreds. Charlotte Dimandius, whos the main technologist of Little Garden and Mei Mei, her assistant, arent accompanying them in this operation. Nonetheless, two engineers belonging to the senior high school of Little Garden are on board, so the Maintenance Room is connected to Little Garden through a communication line. Therefore, Charlotte and Mei Mei are also monitoring the data values, so if its about fine tuning or even tinkering with the molecule arrangement of the Hundred and the Variable Suit, there shouldnt be any problem in particular. Hayato and the others enter the equipment installed alongside the wall one by one, in order, and connect with the Variable Suit. It measures their current vital, energy and mental condition and changes the molecular arrangement that composes the dedicated Hundred that is given in advance so to show off the maximum performance they can get with that. The same is true for all the Variable Suits. C It seems were all ready with this. Fritz said, as the Variable Suit of Hayato came down from the device. In this place, the freshmen group is gathered, with the exception of Shuemei whos not wearing her Variable Suit and isnt going to appear on the battlefield. The president and the vice presidents and the other members of Selections have already finished the maintenance of their Hundred. C Yes, Hayato. Its Emile who retrieved the Hundred that finished its maintenance and put it on the hands of Hayato With this, everyone has truly finished. C How much till we arrive? C I dont know but, the mountain on the direction over there can be seen. Emile answers while looking outside of the window. Hayato who also presented the question looks outside the window in the same way. C Oh, its true. Its very big. C Thats Kunlun Mountain. Its altitude is of 7328 meters. Beyond that its Kongur Mountain, situated along the national border with the Republic of Ural, the Empire of Rasiya and the Empire of Mongolia. That explanation was given by Shuemei, the guide. She was quite nervous at the beginning, because she was surrounded by the seniors and members of Selections, as well as the members of the Student Council, but she was getting very calm as time progressed. C That means that we should be arriving to our destination soon? C Yup, I think that it shouldnt take more than an hour. Shuemei replied the question of Latia that was thrown at her. Next, Emile opens her mouth. C Then, its time to change our clothes. We wont be able to hang around the streets with this appearance. As Shuemei said, around thirty minutes later, the personal airplane started to gradually lower its altitude and landed in Tienchuen plateau where the UN Peacekeeping Forces base camp was established satisfactorily. C This place does really give a vibe that we are going to fight, dont you think? Fritz, who went down the ramp, whistled with a *Hyu* when surveying the base camp. Hayato also thinks the same. Near them they can see the helicopters with the flags of countries and the crest of organizations in various places, many tents are lined up, there are triangular ones that resemble the ones in venues of sports festivals, and simple accommodation stations, the place is so big, as if it was a mobile safari park. In addition to that, they were able to see people with a variety of skin colors, wearing various kinds of uniforms. C Yeah, its kind of exciting. Latia muttered. Again, Hayato agrees. He was a little nervous while feeling that he came to the battlefield. C Hey hey, isnt too early to be shivering with excitement? Because the operation starts tomorrow, you know? C I-I know that, and dont put your hand on my head! Latia shakes off the hand of Fritz that was placed on her head with her own hands, baring her teeth. Hayato and the others laugh, seeing the usual scene. Thanks to that, they feel that the thread of tension became loose. Latia seems to be tensionless already. They guess that was the concern of Fritz. Claire opened her mouth there. C We are going to say our greetings to the Integrated Command Leader of the UN Peacekeeping Forces, who is commanding this operation masuwa. Each of the other members will have liberty of action until the time of the rally masu. The rally is a social gathering and a dinner party where all the participating members of this joint operation gather together. They heard from Claire who was in the special aircraft that the rally will be held in three hours. C Liberty of action huh, so what do we do? Fritz asked a question to them, but everyone folded their arms, hung their head and sunk into silence. It was because they werent thinking about what to do. Claire opened her mouth again, looking such state of Hayato and company. C If you dont have anything to do, then why dont you head towards the hotel while being guided by Shuemei to the town? The hotel is also in the town, so I think its the best thing to do masuwayo. C Considering the round-trip time to the town, we wont have much free time*, so Im in, what about you? *TN: Meaning that it was better than doing nothing. C Im fine with that too. Following Fritz, Latia also accepts Claires suggestion. C Hayato, you are going too, right? C Yeah. When Hayato nods at Emile, Fritz gazed at Shuemei and, C If thats the case, can you guide us, Ryu-san? C Yes, of course. According to Shuemei who nodded, theres a distance of 10 kilometers from this base camp to the town area of Tienchuen. The only means of transportation to the city is by car So, after they said their goodbyes to the members of the Student Council, Hayato and co. were sent to the city by the soldiers of the UN Peacekeeping Forces who were in the base camp. They were in front of a medium sized tractor that took them there. They were placed on the load-carrying tray section of it. It cant be helped because theres no other choice than this to be able to carry 5 people at the same time. The tractor runs through the wilderness while cutting off the lukewarm wind. C Dont expect too much in Tienchuen, because its nothing more than a rural area, theres nothing to see. Theres not even a train station. As you see, that also goes to the surroundings of the town. Though they see buildings similar to residences, and things that look like silos once in a while, its just wilderness as far as the eye can see. Speaking of whats noticeable, just animals and sandstorms that are welling up in the distance are in that category. After 15 minutes on the tractor, Hayato and the others arrived at the town. Just like Shuemei was emphasizing a lot of times, certainly the sight of the town area of Tienchuen was of a rural town itself. The roads are wide, and buildings are very scarce. In the exact same way, they couldnt see almost nobody. However, the appearance of a resplendent building, having red as it main constituent like the ones of the Ryukyu Kingdom,* is fresh for all of them who visited this country for the first time, it draws a lot of attention. C There are quite a few wonderful large buildings when looking at the site alone, but there arent many high buildings in this place, huh? Latia murmured, looking restlessly around the town. C There is plenty of land in the desert area, and the fact that I live in this area its because they werent agricultural people in the first place, but nomadic people. They have even less consciousness to settle down. Of course, its Shuemei who explained so. Shes slightly knitting the inner part of her eyebrows with a little of sadness and continued her words. C There are only children and old people remaining in this village. Most of the youngsters work away from home or find a job in urban areas or other countries, and many of them settle where they are. C So, this is what is called an underpopulated area, right? C Thats definitely the case here. When Shuemei nodded, two voices called her out. C Ah, its Shuemei-nee-san! C Its true, Shuemei-nee-chan! C Bakuei and Mei Fan! Looking at the two rushing over her, Shuemei makes her eyes blink in surprise. Emile asked, looking at them. C Who are these children? C These are children in my neighborhood, and the group of kids I was teaching studies. As I said earlier, there are only a few youngsters around here In brief, the number of teachers was insufficient and the child in the upper grade taught the children of lower grades. C Nee-chan, the person standing next to you, is he the boyfriend of nee-chan? C Stop, Bakuei! Shuemei, whose face was bright red, grabbed in a hurry the index finger of the boy that was pointed at Hayato. C Y-you guys, you know that they are the ones who are going to do the search-and-destroy operation of the nest of the Savage that is near here, right? C Yes, we know. Because of that, Shuemei-nee-san came back from Little Garden to this town, didnt she? C Err, thats correct but, my job isnt that great Asked by the girl named Mei Fan, Shuemei shows a troubled smile. Despite being dismayed with whats up with them, Shuemei seems to have decided to introduce everyone. C Thats right, they are my classmates and excellent Slayers belonging to Little Garden. They are thousands of times more amazing than me. C Wow, is that so!? Im also training to become a Slayer! The gaze of the boy whos looking at Hayato and the others changes to a look of envy. Shuemei showed a relieved look and asked the children. C Both of you will go to the dojo after this? C Yes, that is correct. Its Mei Fan who answered. C Come to see us later nee-chan, and tell us a lot of things, okay!? Thanks to nee-chan, we were able to have a dj in this village! Following her, Bakuei said so. C Yup, Ill do it, I promise. Then, get going to the dj at once. Ill also go see you afterwards. See you later. C Yup, see you later C Please make sure to come! The kids disappeared while waving their hands. Shuemei took a breath, seeing off their backs. C Im sorry, those kids said weird things. And, Shuemei apologizes to Hayato. C No, dont worry about it. C Shuemei-san sure is adored by those children, isnt it? C No, thats not true at all. Shuemei laughed at herself and continued. C When I was teaching studies, they never listened to what I said. They were always saying useless elder sister, useless elder sister to me. However, after she got a sufficient value in the response test of the Variable Stonereceived by coincidence, she says that its from there that they began to hear what she was saying. C Im sure its because of the Private Military Companies like Little Garden and Qin Empire that came to do the aptitude test to see if there were any talented children. As a result, two Slayer candidates were discovered, and subsidiary aid came to the village, and so the dojo managed by the Qin Empire was built in this town. C Besides, for these children, the Slayers of Warslan who fight the Savage, they are their yearning existences. Thats why I also want to be a proper fighting power of Warslan, so that I can be proud of myself, and for that I cant give up, dont you agree? Shuemei suddenly clenched her fists in front of her chest, telling that to herself. They walk for about five minutes and get to the center of the city. Many street stalls are appearing, selling food among other things. They were able to see the likes of set meals and specials of the day, it was crowded with approximately the same amount of people as Central in Little Garden. ( wh- whats this?) Although the temperature in this place was quite hot, the moment when they passed by three people wearing robes with hoods, shivers run through the muscles of the back of Hayato, who stopped his feet. Page 97 Their faces werent visible, but the skin visible from the sleeve is darkish. (Maybe, those guys are) What it came to his mind is the gang of three. C What is it, Hayato? Why are you not moving? Did you notice something? C N-no its. They were already told that they might encounter them in this place. But, were they really the hunters? While he was thinking about that, he couldnt see their appearances anymore. (Maybe they were other people) There were many aircrafts at the airport a while ago. It shouldnt be strange that there are people dressed like that and that have darkish skin. C its nothing. Hayato answered so and ran off to the side of Emile and the others. Before long, the hotel they arrived at was relatively large in the village, it was a beautiful and magnificent building. Its a two-storied building, unlike the other buildings, and its site area is quite large. C This hotel was built recently, its even more smaller than a public lodging house, and something like sour smell comes out from the futons*. Shuemei laughed as if she was self-deprecating. That kind of lodging place is disliked by ambassadors of foreign countries, government officials and executives who came from the capital city, saying how such a splendid hotel was built in this way. C That means they dont want normal people of the Qin Empire and distinguished guests to be mixed up using it, yes? That is, by employing very expensive accommodation costs. C In short, we, and Shuemei of course, are lucky to be able to stay with the money of Little Garden today. C Well, Im not staying here today, because Im going to stay at home. I also told the president about that. C Eh, is that so? Its a waste if we dont use it. C You may be right, but I cant calm down, even though Im not coming out to the battlefield, I dont feel well C If so, what do we do till its time to rally? The one who made that question was Emile. C I promised them that Ill make an appearance at the dj a little while ago, so Im going to show my face to my home for a moment. You are welcome to relax in your rooms at ease, so dont worry about me. Hayato and the others checked-in at the hotel they were guided by Shuemei and headed to their respective rooms. All of them are the same, a single room of around 8 tatamis. C Then Hayato, see you later. Separating from everyone, Hayato enters the room. Both latitude and altitude should be higher than the vicinities of the Ryukyu where Little Garden was sailing recently, but the Qin Empire felt very hot. As a matter of course, that goes for this room as well. The military and family section of Little Garden have air conditioning control, with the exception of some areas. Therefore, its a bit chilly unless wearing the coat of the uniform all the time, but thats not the case for this town. His inner shirt was wet as a dust cloth. As the suitcase with change of clothes reached the room, he felt fortunate that he can change clothes. (I should take a shower before that) Hayato decided so and took off his clothes in the dressing room and start showering in the bathroom. Then, something like a singing voice was suddenly heard. C hmm? He twists the faucet and stops the shower. He clearly heard a singing happy voice that matches a cheerful melody. (No way, that voice is) its from Kirishima Sakura. The hurrying Hayato jumped out of the bathroom. The singing voice is flowing out from the uniforms coat pocket. Rapidly Hayato takes out the PDA and checks the screen. It was indicated that it was an incoming call from Kirishima Sakura. (Between all people, its the person herself, huh) Hayato said, looking amazed, and accepted the call. C You tampered my PDA, isnt it? The day before yesterday, when he went to the hospital room of Karen, Sakura was there, and he lent the PDA to her because she told him to lend it for a moment. The reason was that she was going to install new songs in it, but not that she was going to set one of them as a ringtone. Ahaha, correct. Did it surprise you? C It did, and a lot. Im glad that I was in the hotel, because if this suddenly rang in the street, then that wouldnt be a laughing matter, you know. Then at that time you could say.Kirishima Sakura is my woman wouldnt be nice if you emphasize it with a triumphant look? C Hey She laughs, saying so as if it was a joke. But that wasnt funny. C So, how can I restore it to how it was before? Ill restore it once you came back C Oh no Hayato sighed deeply. Hey, whats with that reaction? We were immensely worried about you C Worried, you say? What do you mean? You promised Karen-chan that you would contact her as soon as you arrived at Qin Empire, isnt it? And yet, knowing that very well, you didnt do it. You said hotel now, so that means you already arrived in Qin Empire, right? C Wait a minute, how do you know about the promise between Karen and me? Ehehe, thats because Im right now with Karen-chan C you guys, what are you planning to do? Dont blow strange things into Karen. Im just helping with the rehabilitation of Karen-chan as usual. And a bit about the founding festival C Founding festival? What are you going to do there? The founding festival is a festival for students and residents of Little Garden where they interact with the residents of Liberia once a year. Speaking of Yamatos schools, its also like a school festival. That-is-a-se-cret? Hayato sighed once again, hearing the answer. C At least, dont let Karen do unreasonable things. I know that. Karen-chan wants to talk with you Hello, Nii-san? Following a few seconds of noise, the voice of Karen was heard. C Are you okay? Nothing weird was done to you by Sakura? Why do you feel that Im a sort of hostage? Im fine. Because Sakura-san is very kind C Its fine if thats the case but Besides that, I have an advice for Nii-san C an advice? About what? He felt a little reluctant about it, because the voice of Karen became serious in no time. Its about the job of my brother in Qin Empire. I told Nii-sans fortune using the Tarot, but the result is the inverted position of Balance. This means that a confrontation may rise C A confrontation, huh This is nothing more than a reference, but please be careful C Yeah, Ill be careful. Thank you. Recently, the fortune-telling of Karen has been very precise. Particularly excellent when things go south, so rather than being fortune-telling, it feels more like a curse now. Confrontation. Someone will have to fight someone. Depending on the situation, it may change to organization vs organization. The fortune-telling of Karen-chan regarding Nii-san ended with this. I expect that Nii-san will come home safely. Now, should I hand over the phone to Sakura-san again? C No, its fine. Its not fine! It seems like she heard his voice. He hears the voice of Sakura once again. Let me say one last thing to finish C One last thing? Hayato, I love you. Lets get married once you come back C Huh? What the Are you shaking? You shouldnt rise a death flag, you know C Stop joking! You know what, Im hanging up! Hearing the laughs and giggles, Hayato finished the call. C Really, how far can your pranks go? Grieving again with a yareyare, Hayato took a shower then changed clothes to new shirt and pants. He knows well that hes liked by Sakura. But he doesnt know how serious she ishe thinks. C I got tired pretty fast When he lay down on the bed with a *thud*, wearing a shirt and shorts only, and while being like that, the PDA began playing the singing voice of Sakura again. (is she again?) With that in mind, and when he got up and picked up the PDA, it wasnt the name of Karen nor Sakura the one displayed there, but the name of Emile. When trying to press the call button, *KNOCK* *KNOCK*, the door sounds, and the incoming call is interrupted. C Hayato, its almost time for the meeting and, whats with that music? The voice of Emile that he heard was somewhat disgusted. C Im going to change clothes now, so please wait a bit. Replied Hayato, then rapidly changed clothes and went outside, and he saw the appearance of Emile with a dissatisfying expression on her face. C Sorry for, keep you waiting C Everyone seems to be gathering in the lobby. Lets move. Emile turned her face away and started walking towards the lobby. Hayato also stepped forward, following her. And after a silent time that lasted 10 seconds, C hold on, Hayato. C What is it? C Its about the ringtone just now C I knew you were going to delve into that matter C Why are you saying that? And Why Hayato has set the song of Sakura as the PDAs ringtone? C Well, that I lent the PDA to Sakura in the hospital room of Karen, so she set it under her own accord. C Is that true? Emile comes near him, pressing the question. He saw that her eyes are slightly wet. C I-its true! I dont know why I have her song as my ringtone! C Or is it something like a promise, or a symbol between you two? Because thats how it is to me. C Im telling you, its not like that. If I return, then shell put the original ringtone. So believe me. C fine, if thats the case, then Ill believe Hayato who says so. Saying so, Emile presented her left hand. C Lend me the PDA. Ill put back the original one. Hayato unlocks the PDA by fingerprint authentication and handed it to Emile. While walking, Emile changes the ringtone. C It should be fine with this. Hayato received the PDA from Emile. Emile did a phone call as a test. The sound that was returning was the default one. Sakuras the one to blame, so it cant be helped. He was positive that he was going to feel safe for now, so there shouldnt be any problems if he gets an incoming call in public in this way. They finally reached the lobby and not only the members of the Student Council, but also Latia, Fritz, Shuemei and the other Slayers of Little Garden, as well as the people heading to the rally were gathered already there. According to the president, pickup cars are already in front of the hotel. As they moved to that place, they could see three hired cars similar to the one that was in the Zwei Islands. The members of the Student Council, Shuemei, the four Slayers of the Selections team and three other Slayers get into the cars. C Come to think of it, wheres this meeting? C I heard from the President-san before that it seems that is a venue built at the base camp of this operation that arrived in a personal airplane. Fritz answers Emiles question. C Oh, thats right. Is there going to be food of this country? Id be happy if thats the case. I like the food of Qin Empire. C you have cooking of Qin in Gudenburg? C Yeah, there is. Emile nods. C The cooking of Qin has a strong flavor compared to the lightly seasoned cooking of Britannia. And I found them very tasty. So, Id be happy if theres cooking of Qin Empire. They reached the base camp, the venue of the rally meeting that also served as a dinner party in 10 minutes. The number of helicopters increased in comparison to when Hayato and the others came to this place. It seems that there are going to be intervews, since they were able to see vehicles of TV stations. C Oh! Looks like the venue of the rally is over there. Latia looked towards the space that was surrounded by many tents. A number of round tables were installed there, and a lot of Slayers and people who seem to be authorized gathered there too. C Lets go. Everyone started walking into the noise. There were still 15 minutes until the rally started, and around 100 people were gathered in the venue. Including those who are getting ready, there will be 200 people in this place. The population density is high enough to make it impossible to see those who are at the other end of the venue. Because the tables in the back were already crowded, the group of Little Garden decided to stand around the tables near the entrance of the venue. C How many countries are participating in this operation? C There are 15 participating organizations in total. Erika replies to Hayatos doubt. C However, twelve organizations are dispatching Slayers and those are: Liberian Army, Fran?ois Army, Rasiyan Army, Weimar Army, Britannia Integrated Army, Indica Army, Guernica Integrated Army, the Qin Empire Army, then come us, the Private Military Companies: Palladian, which is mainly active in Asian countries, Al-Salaam, which is mainly active in the Middle East and we, Little Garden, operate around Liberia and are the Slayers of Warslan headquarters. Incidentally, Yamato, the country from which Hayato comes, is said to be participating in the operation. However, they didnt dispatch Slayers. It seems they are performing transport of materials and medical treatment of injured people as logistical support. C Oh, but if it isnt Fritz? While they were talking, one of the two young men with a western-style outward appearance suddenly called him out. Because the national flag on their uniforms belongs to Liberia, apparently those guys are of the Liberian Army. Fritz gave a loud voice as soon as he looked at the two. C Michael-senpai, Kane-senpai! Are you both participating in this operation? That tone of voice sounded as if they were very close, thats what they could immediately understand*. *TN: In fact, Fritz speaks in a formal tone, so Im not sure if they are that familiar though xd he normally speaks in an informal way. C Yeah, thats right. After coming out of the dj together with Kane and entering the Slayer troops of the Liberian army three years agowe finally reached the point where we were dispatched to large scale operations like this. By the way, we even slaughtered a lot of Savage already. Saying that, the blonde hair white young man Michael showed proudly his white teeth. Next, the man with dark hair and dark skin that stands next to him, named Kane, opens his mouth. C I heard from sensei that you enrolled in Little Garden, so theres no doubt that this year has been the prime of your life, hmm? And going quite early to the battlefield too. Looks like Little Garden is running low of talented people and that their true strength isnt that much either. Tapping the shoulder of Fritz with one hand, Kane laughs loudly. C No, thats Maybe that was one of his jokes. Fritz couldnt understand so. But the cheeks of Fritz twitched. Because Claire is nearby. He also takes a look at her expression with a sidelong glance. Then, without a moments delay, Latia cut into the conversation. C Hey, Kane. Dont make fun of Little Garden. Heres why: our ability has increased. We wont even lose against you now. *Humph*, letting out her breath through her nose, Latia throws out her small chest. C What, there was a small brat too? She was so small that I didnt notice her. How someone small like you can fight against the Savage? C Hey, dont touch me! Latia, who was about to be patted on the head by Kane, she dodged his hand in an instant. It was there that Claire finally opened her mouth. C Fritz Grantz, Latia Saint-million, are they your acquaintances during your dj days desuno? She squints and glares at the two Slayers. C Err well yeah, our senpais of the dj days. Fritz answered. Kane, seeing Claire with shining eyes, C Oh, such a beautiful lady we have here. Why didnt you introduce us, Fritz? Im Kane, a Slayer of the Liberian Army C Wait a moment, Kane. That woman is The expression of Michael who grabbed the shoulder of Kane who took a step forward to Claire was pale and his body was trembling with fear. C Ah, what is it Michael? Why are you cowering in fear, huh? C That woman is the Queen of Little Garden! Michael puts his face close to the ear of Kane and called his attention with a firm yet low tone of voice. Then, the blood instantaneously draws from the expression of Kane. C Im sorry, this guy is spouting nonsense. Come on Kane, apologize! The hand of Michael pushed his head down and Kane apologized. C Im very sorry! C Im very sorry! Immediately after him, Michael also bowed his head. Although Fritz continued talking with the two cowering men after that, and after a while, C It seems other acquaintances are over there, so well go with these guys for a while, okay? So, together with Latia, Kane and Michael, he went towards the circle where the Liberian Army was gathered. C If you think about those two, its a wise decision, dont you agree? C They are very concerned about us. Regarding Erika, Emile shows her consent. Thats what Hayato also noticed. While talking with Fritz and the others, they were pointing their eyes as if they were peeking the situation, glancing repeatedly this way. C They seem to be very afraid of the President, but I dont get why C That is because Claire-sama is the daughter of the president of Warslan Company. It was Liddy who answered promptly the doubt of Hayato. Warslan, who is controlling the defense industry of Liberia, is in a situation where mediations are possible with the Liberian army. It seems to be considered simple as sent flying the head of a Slayer. C In addition to that, there are a lot of people inside Liberia saying bad things towards Warslan, like they are snatching excellent Slayers that should be soldiers of Liberia, and that they are manipulating Liberia from behind the scenes. And that Claire-samas older brother, Juda-sama, who is also the company president of Warslan, is likely to be the next president of the next period. C Incidentally, there are Slayers of Al-Salaam Company, the PMC of Middle East, over there. As shes saying so, adding one thing to another, Erika turns her eyes to a certain group. There are people of darkish skin in that place. Hayato and the others also turned their eyes to that place. C In the West and Middle East, although their place of activities is different from us, theres no mistake that they are our competitors. At that moment, they had the impression that one of the Slayers of Al-Salam noticed their gazes. C Certainly, their animosities are evident, huh. Emile reveals her impression. C Nevertheless, dont cause a fight. We only have to make a display of our ability on the battlefield desu. Before long, a gray-haired man appeared on the stage, grabbed the microphone and started greeting. The venue, which was bustling, gets completely silent in an instant. C I am the commander of the UN Peacekeeping Forces, and the one leading the operation this opportunity, Acel Besan?on from Fran?ois Kingdom. I would like to express my gratitude to the Qin Empire, to each of the troops gathered in this place, to the organizations of Slayers and to all the people involved in this operation. Following the greeting, the commander tells them that this rally meeting was prepared to deepen the friendship among the armies and organizations. They noticed that women were appearing in the venue, wearing a red dress that had large cuts in the knees*, handed down by the Qin Empire. They are holding a tray that had several glasses on it with their hands. C Deres (Theres) a variety of beers, jyususu (juices)and shaoxingjiu* wine. Which uan (one) will you want? They asked them with their local accent. Though the shape of the glasses were the same, there seemed to be various kinds of drinks inside them. C We are minors, so alcohol is absolutely prohibited, but you can choose whatever you like other than that desuwayo. C In that case, Ill go with this. Following the advice of the president, Emily quickly picked up a glass with orange juice. Hayato also picks the same and turns his eyes to the stage once again. Acel, the commander, as well as everybody else, received a glass containing frothy foamed beer. C The sortie will be tomorrow afternoon. Why dont you deepen your friendship to the point that you, the Slayers, will not be affected by the search-and-destroy operation? I sincerely hope you dont overdo it and act carelesslywith that said, lets pray for the success of this joint operationcheers! C Cheers!! Toasting with Emile and the vice presidents who turned their glasses following Acels shouting, he and the president are the last ones to make a toast. Dance performed by women of the Qin Empire, accompanied by ethnic music, is developing on the stage in the venue. C Hmm? The president is drinking wine? Emile asked so because it looked like the president was drinking wine from the glass. C It is not masuwa. It contains white grape juice desu. Answering, Claire continued. C By the way, I got to know this recently, but your rooms at the hotel are next to each other, correct desuwayone? C Yes, they are, so what about it? C I imagine that you understand but visiting each others room is of course prohibited desuwayo. If that happens, I will have to give you severe punishment masu. C And why? We arent doing anything strange. C I cant trust your words masenwa. Besides, if you werent doing strange things, then it shouldnt be necessary to visit each others room desuwayo. Saying that clearly, Claire turned her back on Emile. C Then, we will greet the people of the UN Peacekeeping Forces and respond the interviews of the TV stations masuwa. Particularly you, Emile Crossford. Even if people of other countries and organizations say something, you should never get in a fight understood desuwane? Making sure of it, Claire went to greet with Liddy and Erika. C Humph, I know that, you dont have to say those things more than once. Besides, I dont want to stand out too much. Emile turned her back on Claire, distancing herself, then spat out and turned sulky, and right after that, C Well then, Ill be off for a while too. With a complete change and saying that with a cheerful voice, she tried to walk towards the circle of Slayers. Its there that Hayato grasps her shoulder in a hurry. C Wait a moment, where are you going so suddenly? Are you going to greet the guys of your country? She was just told by the President to not be careless. He doesnt think that she will cause any problem right away, but because he was worried, he thinks that it might be better if he accompanied her. C Thats not it. I definitely dont want to say hello to the Britannia Integrated Army. C If so, where are you going, huh? C Im just going to get some food. So, just wait here with confidence, Hayato. Because Im going to choose some delicious-looking things! Hayato sees off Emile whos separating from the table, feeling relieved. Following that, the other girl who remained in this place opened her mouth. C Kisaragi-san, I will also go and greet for a minute. There should be friends of mine in the back unit of the Qin Empires army. Shuemei also left the table, and Hayato became alone. (Wha-what do I do?) Theres only people he doesnt know around him. He also hesitates to start a conversation. Since theres nothing else he can do, he asked the female waitress who happened to pass by if he could get oolong tea to drink, right when Emile was coming back with two round big trays on her hands. C Thanks for waiting, Hayato. C Yeah, welcome back. Honestly, he was grateful that she was coming back this fast. Emile puts the trays cramped with dishes that had a lot of food on the table. Hayato decides to receive the oolong tea of Emile from the female waitress whos serving them. This as thanks for going and getting food. C Well then, shall we eat? Emile loosened her mouth so much, to the point that she looked like she was drooling, looking at the dishes placed on the table. Hayato begins to prepare gyoza* for two people using a small dish placed in the center of the table and seasonings like soy sauce, chili oil and vinegar. C Here. C Thanks. In response, she pierced the gyoza with a fork, dipping it into the tare* she received and put it into her mouth. Chopsticks are also provided, but the western people like Emile werent very good at it, so she ate the gyoza with a fork. C Uwaa, this is a real gyoza, its delicious. Emile looks happy, enough to relax her cheeks with a slovenly appearance. Hayato also grabbed the gyoza with chopsticks and put it into his mouth. C Oh, its true. Its very good. Not only the gyoza. Yodare* chicken and sugatani* of sharks fin, yakuzen* soup and so on, it was impossible for the dishes to not be super delicious, so Emile is eating them very satisfactorily. C This Peking duck is also deliciou?s. The food of Qin Empire is the best. Emile carries the food one after another into her stomach. Going beyond the admiration, her impetus was enough to leave him astonished. C You sure eat properly, huh? C Because this is to replenish energy, you know. C Even if you say that, we havent used sense energy recently so Hayato smiled bitterly and, C Emilia-sama! There, a suddenly voice called her out. Its a womans voice. C Eh? The movement of Emile stops. Hayato does the same. (Did she say Emilia right now?) Thats the real name of Emile Crossford who is eating with Hayato. When Hayato turned his eyes towards the one who gave that voice, he saw a girl with bobbed, light brown hair that is rushing over to where they are. Shes short, has a baby face, but is wearing a blue uniform. She belongs to the Integrated Army of Britannia. C Uh-oh Like Hayato, Emile, who saw the appearance of the girl, raised her voice, and put the fork and knife in a panic on the table. Looking at her, Hayato thought. (Does this mean that shes an acquaintance of Emilia in Gudenburg?) He wonders so, since its very probable due to the uniform. If thats the case, then this is very problematic. Only Hayato, the president and the vice presidents, those four people, the members of Little Garden, know that Emile Crossford is actually a woman and that her name is Emilia Hermit. There are a lot of people apart from them in that place. C Lets run away, Hayato. As a matter of course, and in the blink of an eye, Emile turned her back on the girl that is heading this way, so she tries to walk towards the exit of the rally place, but it was too late to move. C I wanted to meet you, Emilia-sama! The girl clung tightly to the back of Emile. C Emilia-sama, Emilia-sama, Emilia-sama! The girl is rubbing her upper body against the body of Emile like a dog. C Stop, and I dont know such Emilia. My name is Emile Crossford! Emile tries desperately to pull apart the body of the girl, but she doesnt give up. Naturally, the gazes of their surroundings were directed to Emile and the girl. Whats happening over there? Some people came close to them. C What are you saying? Even if you look like a man, even if you are saying something to me like Boku, even if it were a relative of Emilia-sama, these eyes of mine, her disciple, cannot be deceived! C Argh fine but be quiet! C Ngh, gg, ngh???! Emile rapidly closed the mouth of the girl. C Lets get away from this place for now. I want to talk calmly in a place where theres nobody. Hayato, come with us. C O-okay Emile was also noticing the surrounding eyes. Certainly, its risky to be in this place. They dont know that theres a girl in front of their eyes, but its obvious that this will get way worse if they keep talking in this place. C Claudia, you are coming with me, right? C Of course, since it is a request of Emilia-sama! C Im telling you, dont call me Emilia! Thus, Hayato decided to leave the venue of the rally meeting with Emile Crossford aka Emilia Hermit and the mysterious girl named Claudia. C so, what do you want? Hayato and the girls asked the soldiers of the UN Peacekeeping Forces to drive them in a car, with that, they returned to the town area, and by following the proposal of Emile whose stomach wasnt full yet, they entered a small restaurant. For the time being, the staff are in the venue, and they think that this place is better than the hotel where they can be asked by their acquaintances, therefore making the story even more complicated. C Well, even if you say what I want, my name is Kisaragi Hayato and C Hayato is my classmate in my Little Garden. Emile complemented, extending her hand to Hayato who answers while being embarrassed. C So, Claudia. Before asking a person for their name, you should give your name first. C If Emilia-sama says so Then, Claudia clears her throat with a cough and, C I am Claudia Lowetti. I am a Slayer belonging to the Imperial Army of Britannia and the childhood friend of Emilia-sama. C Childhood friend? C I just taught her how to use the Hundred for just a minute in Gudenburg. Before that, we only met here and there for a few seconds. While Emile supplemented so, the ordered goods arrived. Everyone had the same, chilling tantanmen* Its appearance is different from the common tantanmen seen in Yamato, as it has no juice. It has noodles mixed with minced meat, green onions as vegetables and seasoned with spicy sauce; its similar to a mazesoba* C Thanks for the food. And, Emile slurps the noodles. Hayato and Claudia also began to slurp the noodles. Even though h ate a fairly quantity at the venue of the rally meeting, the spiciness of the noodles stimulates his appetite, fitting into the stomach of Hayato one after another. Four chairs are on the square table. Emile is on the front of Hayato across the table and Claudia is sitting diagonally to the right of him. C Nevertheless, Claudia joined the army, and came to this joint operation, yes? C Its thanks to Emilia-sama who trained me that I joined the army. Because of that, I volunteered myself for this operation. Claudia continued, stopping her hand and the slurping. C In fact, since the figure of Emilia-sama disappeared from Gudenburg, I was always looking for her whereabouts. At that time, I caught sight of a bulletin board on the cybernet about a rumor of a Slayer using a phantasmagoric weapon when fighting the Savage in the Zwei Islands C I see, so thats the reason. Emile sighs profoundly. C It was then when I understood. Thats definitely Emilia-sama. Apparently, someone who was in the Zwei Islands and was watching the fighting style of Emile, wrote information about it on the nets bulletin board that such person was using a strange Hundred from Little Garden. There, Hayato remembered what he heard at that time, about that conversation with Sakura. Sakura has a video of Hayato. Claudia found her way to Emile with the bulletin board. Hayato thinks that the net is truly terrifying. C I investigated information of Little Garden after that. The intelligence department of the Kingdom of Gudenburg also moved. C The intelligence department you say C that is to say, the country is seriously searching for me, isnt it? C Exactly. The disappearance of the hidden princess, Emilia Gudenburg, hasnt been made public yet, so thats why Gudenburg wanted to deal secretly with this. C *Spits out*! Hayato spouts out the water that was contained in his mouth without thinking, being choked by that. C Hayato, are you okay!? C Ye-yeah *Cough* *Cough*, while still coughing, Hayato replied. Theres something he wants to ask more than anything. C More importantly, what does she mean with hidden princess? C Err well Im sorry Laughing with a ahaha, Emile hung her head. C Why are you saying sorry? C To be honest, Ive been keeping something in secret from Hayato in the last 10 years. C Eh? *Ba-dump*, his heart beats fast. From some time ago, he had been suspecting that Emilia kept something in secret. Then, that secret was the story about her being a hidden princess? C Hayato, will you listen to me? C Ye-yeah Hayato nodded after swallowing spit. Gazing firmly at the face of Hayato, Emile opens her mouth. C The name that I gave you at that time, Emilia Hermit, is not my real name. My real name is Emilia Gudenburg. C Emilia Gudenburg? C Its the same name as the country of Gudenburg, and the family name of the royalty. That means that Im descending from the King of Gudenburg. C Then that means that, you are a princess? Emile nods. It seems she is thehidden princess. C hahaha, I thought that you were a daughter of a high-class family from the dress at that time, but, to think that you are indeed a princess Hayato could do nothing else but to laugh like that. To think that he was enjoying himself with the princess of Gudenburg C But, even if Im saying that Im the princess and the third one, I was robbed of the name of Gudenburg and I was given the name of Hermit, so I dont think its a big deal. C Emilia-sama, that is The expression of Claudia turns depressed. C Its fine, since Ill tell everything to Hayato on this occasion. C tell you say? Theres more? C Kisaragi Hayato, do you know that the Federation of Britannia consists of four countries, yes? It was Claudia who asked that question. C The Kingdom of Gudenburg, the Kingdom of Scotia, the Kingdom of Wenz and the Kingdom of Alicia, right? I was taught that in elementary school and I also studied it by looking at the map before going to Little Garden. C if so, you also know that the relationships between those four countries is basically bad, dont you? C Ive learned a bit about it in world history classes. Certainly, the war over 300 years ago has left some traces, correct? C Affirmative. If you know that much, then you also know that the Kingdom of Wenz is really on bad terms with Gudenburg, no? C No, I didnt know to that extent, but C The Kingdom of Gudenburg, the Kingdom of Scotia and the Kingdom of Alicia were invaded by those who came from the continent before the medieval times and created a country. On the other hand, the Kingdom of Wenz is a country of people that inherited the blood of the natives who lived on the island of Britannia, so their races were different from the start. C Thats why the inhabitants of the Kingdom of Wenz are people that respect their traditions and the customs of the aboriginals, unlike the people of the other three countries. In other words, they are the inhabitants of the old Britannia Island. Emile added so. Subsequently, Claudia opens her mouth again. C But because of that, they failed to keep up with the industrial revolution that happened in the 18th century and now they are being despised by the other three countries, they are being told things like barbarians, bumpkins, etc. C They did massive killings of aborigines, even though the barbarians they drove away were themselves. Emile spat out that out of nowhere. C Its unusual for the princess of Gudenburg to speak and stand from the side of Wenz. Why is that? At any rate, when talking about Wenz, Emile was showing strange emotions, she seemed to be angry and then delightful. C Thats because, as a matter of fact, my mother was born in Wenz. With that said, that she was born in Wenz is unusual, and the reason is that she was attending the university of Gudenburg. During that time, she met Granald Gudenburg, who was the prince of Gudenburg, and fell in love. However, their love wasnt allowed, of course. Because Prince Granald had a fianc, the Princess of the Kingdom of Scotia. C Even so, my father continued his friendship with my mother in secrecy and gave birth to me. It seems that every one of the royal families, as well as the higher-ups, were at a complete loss. Fundamentally because its no good for the Kingdom of Gudenburg to have a child that is tied together with a woman of the Kingdom of Wenz, due to the right of blood of Gudenburg. Therefore, the girl that was born was named Emilia by them, and together with her mother, were confined in a residence in the outskirts of Gudenburg. C After that, the health of my mother got worse and passed away, so I was taken back to the central part of Gudenburg, but I was also confined there. Still, I could go outside freely to a certain extent. It was then that I met Hayato. C But, wait a moment. The royalty of Gudenburg wanted to hide the existence of Emilia, right? Then, its necessary for you to bring her back, correct? C it is just as you said. It was Claudia who answered with a mysterious expression. C Right now, Emilia-sama is in a politically important position. I dont want to do it, but its for her own sake While looking at her, the facial expression of Emile also became gloomy. Wondering what is happening here, Hayato swallowed saliva. C If it becomes to this, then its fine if you want to talk about the matter in question. C I said we were going to tell everything, right? C Understood, if thats the case, then I will talk. Claudia began to talk again after receiving the reply of Emile. C As a matter of fact, when it comes to Slayers, the people of the Kingdom of Wenz have more of them than Gudenburg and the other two Kingdoms. It is said that the primary factor for that are the big fragments of meteorites that fell into the Kingdom of Wenz during the First Attack. Therefore, now the position of the Kingdom of Wenz is strengthening among the major four countries that form Britannia. Thereupon, Hayato remembered what the president said before, and that is related to this story: The change of the power balance of the world due to the Slayers C So, the Kingdom of Gudenburg is thinking of strengthening the relationship between them and Wenz by marrying the third Prince of Wenz and Emilia-sama who has blood of Wenz and who is also an excellent Slayer. If the Kingdom does so, it will be in a more politically superior position than the other three countries, and the Kingdom of Gudenburg can acquire a lot of Slayers. It is a relationship where both win. Thats why this plan achieves even more prosperity and stability to Britannia, dont you agree? C But, I dont care in the slightest such a thing. Suddenly, Emile spat out something like that. C Isnt the worst, to suddenly try and take charge of me, when they dealt with me as if I was an unwanted child until now, because my utility value has grown? Aside from that, no one will listen to my opinion. C I also share that opinion. The matter with the Prince of Wenz is, to be honest, the opposite. However, all that Emilia-sama has to do is to return to Gudenburg. If the person who has the blood of Wenz is in Gudenburg, then the negotiations with Wenz, and the relationship between each other will C I already said that I dont care in the slightest such a thing. Both Britannia and Gudenburg, I simply dont care, okay? C Then, please return for me. C eh? C I love Emilia-sama. C No, Claudia what are you saying C Because, Emilia-sama is the only one who has never look down on me. Besides raising me as the Slayer I am now C But thats an overestimation of Claudia towards me. I just wanted to practice my Hundred, so I merely wanted a person to keep me company. C Umm, what are you talking about? Hayato throws a question, because this was incomprehensible to him. C Actually, I was practicing together with Claudia while I was secretly receiving teachings about how to use the Hundred from Charlotte. C I wasnt good at exercising, my reaction value of the Hundred wasnt high, so I dropped out from the dj and Emilia-sama tempered me thoroughly until I joined the army. C But, that was because I also wanted to practice myself. Moreover, Claudia is a girl of the house whos a relative of the royal family, and who knew about me C Notwithstanding, I am grateful. Instead of secretly doing practice of the Hundred, you taught me how to use the Hundred. I truly believe that meeting you was like a miracle. Coincidentally, I met Emilia-sama while practicing at night C As for me, I was surprised because I didnt expect at all to get to know someone who would come to practice at night so Emile sighs deeply. C But Im grateful. I really am. From the bottom of my heart. For this reason, I wanted to serve Emilia-sama. And In order to do that, I joined the army to get stronger, so Emilia-sama could spend her days easier, trying to reform Gudenburg C I realized the readiness of Claudia. C If so, will you come back to Guudenburg? And then, together with me in Gudenburg C No, I cant do that. At any rate, I like Hayato as much as I think Claudia likes me. So, Im not returning to Gudenburg. Tell that to the royal family as well. C Hey, wait C In other words, because of that man, Emilia-sama says that she will not return to Gudenburg, yes? Claudia stares at Hayato. C Hey, Im not saying that. C If so, Kisaragi Hayato, lets wager Emilia-sama with a duel C huh? *Clatter*, the emptied porcelain bowl made a sound on the table. Claudia stood up and points her index finger to Hayato. He feels that he has the memory of having done this somehow, so he remembered that he was challenged to a duel by Claire in the middle of the entrance ceremony. C Dont huh me, Kisaragi Hayato. If I win, I will bring Emilia-sama back to Gudenburg. But in case you win the match, then Emilia-sama will stay here. C its troubling that you are saying such a thing to me. Besides, I dont understand the development of this anymore C Its a simple story. Emilia-sama seems to be mortified for falling in love with you. C Well, falling in love you say? C Am I wrong? C Um, Im falling in love. Emilia smiles carelessly. C Hold on a second, why are you adding fuel to the fire!? C Its fine, I like how this is flowing. Emile muttered with a small voice into the ear of Hayato. He has no idea what she meant. Maybe what she was saying is that she will become submissive once he shows off his true strength? C I understand, Kisaragi Hayato. If thats the case, let me show you how good-for-nothing and powerless you are, puling you out of the heart of Emilia-sama. C Umm, calm down a bit. We are going to participate in the operation starting tomorrow, right? Well exhaust our energy if we have a duel now. We even were prohibited by the President to use it so C Of course, I also have a good idea. Do you know if theres a Slayers gym* in this town? C I know one, but C Then, there is no problem. In every gym there should be practice weapons of the same shape as the 100 kinds of weapons which are the basic forms of the Hundred. Lets have a battle with those. There will be one rule. How about having a battle that is transmitted from the medieval times in the Kingdom of Gudenburg, which is the victory for giving a blow with the weapon? It goes without saying that we wont use sense energy. C Certainly, that wont have an impact on you for the operation from tomorrow. C That may be true but C Hayato, accept the match. C What? C If its Hayato, Im sure you can win. C Even if you say I can win, isnt that a problem? Emile brings near her face to the ear of the bewildered Hayato. C Listen, Hayato. This is a good opportunity. If Hayato wins, lets make Claudia to promise us to never come back again. C I see He can comprehend the thinking of Emile. But, can he really win? C Hows her skill? C Well, taking into consideration that is higher when comparing it to the time when I taught her, I suppose that her skill is a bit lower than Fritz and Latia. C Then, thats no good, I guess? At any rate, those two arent Variant, and their skill was enough to let them enter Selections, despite being first-years. C But, if you dont use energy, you have more chances to win. No, if its Hayato, the victory is completely yours. Hayato is definitely above her physical ability, and after going back to Yamato from Gudenburg, you were doing kendo, right? Besides, Hayato has that. C Emilia-sama, what are you talking so secretly? Claudia glares at them. That made Emile stop her ongoing conversation. C So, Kisaragi Hayato. Are you up to the challenge? Hayato looks at the face of Emile. It was written on it that her answer was yes. C Ill do it. If its about Emile winning, then perhaps she has some reasons for that probably. Surely. He wants to believe so*. C Then, lets fight immediately. Im sure the place of the dj is Claudia picked out the PDA from her pocket. She launches the map app and confirms its location. C Come to think of it, Emilia-sama, you have changed all your contact details. Could you please tell me your new phone number and email address? C Once again, Im not Emilia, here Im Emile Crossford. So dont call me Emilia. And Im not telling you my number. When Emile said so, the expression of Claudia became instantaneously grim. C Well then, please tell me about them if I win the fight against Kisaragi Hayato. C Fine. Only if you win. C I have identified the location, so lets go. Claudia started walking to lead Emile and Hayato, but she immediately turned around, looking at Hayato, C Kisaragi Hayato, I will definitely win. While walking towards the dj, Hayato asked Emile, with an almost whispering voice. C so, which are the reasons that I can win? C Hayato is a Variant, and Claudia is a regular Slayer. Hayato has become able to activate freely the ability of the Variant in the past week. So you can definitely win if you use it. In other words, this isnt even a duel. C Isnt even a duel, you say He understands the words of Emile, but there are too much things to be involved with. C That means that she has no idea about me being a Variant? C I havent talked about that with her, that goes for the ordinary people and the Slayers too, since only a handful of people know about the Variants. C Oh, I see C I have the feeling that it will be difficult for her to get into it. As for me, I think its a good idea, like killing two birds with a stone. C After all, you are a little sly, isnt it? But if I activate the ability of the Variant, then the amount of consumption of energy will rise above basal metabolism. Its the same as using energy, right? C But the amount of energy used in a portion of the metabolism is different from person to person. In my case, its considerable higher than most people. Because that portion only increases, I dont mess with it while using it. If its triggered for only an instant, then it shouldnt be significantly consumed, and with a nights sleep you should be fine. C Effectively you could say that but C What? Then Hayato is saying that its fine for me to go back to Gudenburg? C I didnt say anything like that After a while, they saw the dj for Slayers. Its a wooden building, it looked like the kendo hall where Hayato attended. At the entrance door, a girl is cleaning with a broom. Its Mei Fan, one of the two people who met by chance with Shuemei at noon. It looks like she noticed the presence of Hayato and the others, since shes quickly bowing and raising her head. C Greetings, we havent seen since noon. Did something happen that you are in this place? It was Emile who answered that question. C Actually, we have a small request. C a request? C If its fine with you, can you let us use the ring, please? C Eh? Towards Mei Fan who is perplexed, Emile began to talk about the duel that Hayato and Claudia have. Naturally, they arent going to use their Hundred. C If that is the case, I think that there are no issues even if there is no permission from the teachers or the dj head but. I will ask Bakuei who is cleaning inside. Bakuei is the name of the boy they met during midday. Mei Fan rushed into the dj and came back right away. C Bakuei said if you do not use your Hundred, it should not be a problem. There is nobody aside from us here now, so please do not worry about anything. Hayato and the girls set foot into the dj, following the lead of Mei Fan. The interior is the same as the exterior, it definitely looks like a kendo hall. A white boundary line of around 5 meters by 5 meters is drawn on the wooden floor. Thats where the match will take place. C The armory is this way. They move to the armory with the guide of Mei Fan. Even though there were imitations made entirely from wood, there was a variety of swords and spears, as well as things like guns and bullets, everything was crammed and cramped. C The amount is amazing It was Bakuei whos hearing by chance the murmur of Hayato and knitted his brows. C What, how can you be so surprised with this? If you are a Slayer, then you should be saying that you have seen this much already. Mei Fan, looking flustered, hit the head of Bakuei. C Bakuei! Do not utter discourtesy to the Slayers! *Slap*, a violent sound echoes. C Kisaragi-san, I really lament the impoliteness that was uttered by Bakuei. And, Mei Fan bowed deeply her head. C You too Bakuei, lower your head properly. C Im sorry Urged by Mei Fan, Bakuei bowed his head. C No, dont worry about that, raise your head. And to be honest, its my first time coming to a place like this. C Does that mean that Kisaragi-san is not from a dj? C I was attending a dj where I was doing kendo, but I didnt attend one related to the Hundred. C And yet, you are participating in the search-and-destroy operation of the Savage, correct? Just like Shuemei-nee-chan said, you are truly amazing. The eyes of Bakuei that are looking at Hayato changed to a gaze of envy. Looking that, Emile said very contented, C Yup, Hayato is amazing. C Hey, dont say unnecessary things C Take it easy. C Oh! Ive found a weapon that suits me well. While Hayato was having a talk with the youngsters, Claudia, who continued searching in the storehouse, seemed to have found a weapon she uses. What she has in her hand is something that has a sphere at the end of the chainits something that looks like a hammer throw, the ones found at the track-and-field events. . That resembles the form of your Hundred? C Exactly. My Hundred is a Crusher type. The form of the weapon is a hammer. So, Kisaragi Hayato, whats the form and weapon of your Hundred? C My Hundred is a Chevalier type, the weapon is a sword. While answering, Hayato picked up a bamboo sword. C Are you okay with that? Compared to Hien, its quite small and thin Emile was showing an expression that said Why dont you pick a bigger sword, huh? Certainly, in this storehouse theres a metal fake sword that resembles the shape of Hienrather than the bamboo sword. But Hayato intentionally chose the bamboo sword. C In Yamato I used this for the practice of fencing, so Im fine with it. C if so, its your choice. I dont want any complaints after this. Hayato grasped tightly the bamboo sword, and left the storehouse with Claudia, then moved to the match ring. C Are you really sure? Even the length of the weapon is quite short compared to Hien Emile looks very worried. Maybe he only gives his all when his life is on the line? C Yeah, Im really sure. Hayato replied with confidence, and like Claudia, he moved to the ring, they are facing each other with a distance of about 3 meters. (As expected, the bamboo sword doesnt fit in my hands, but Hien isnt easy to use either) He remembered when he was bending and stretching, just before he started practicing kendo. I want to become strong. To not lose my important people. To never be apart from them again. Hayato took the bamboo sword in one of his hands, because of the Second Attack that occurred in Gudenburg. The sudden encounter of the Savage. Separating from the girl he was worried about. And now, in order to protect the girl of that time, he decided to do it like this, by taking a bamboo sword C why are you laughing? C No, its nothing. Even though its different from the form he was imagining, that time is definitely connected to the present. Theres no way that he could say such an embarrassing thing, but he thought that what he has done so far it hasnt been for nothing, and so, his mouth spontaneously relaxed. Besides, he smiles till here. From here on, he must become serious. C Im curious about it, but its okay. Well then, shall we start the match? C Yeah, lets do it. Hayato readies the bamboo sword in an overhead position. Its his first time in a long time doing this stance. When looking towards Claudia whos standing in front of him, she began to spin the wooden sphere with the movement of her arm. C Boy, can you give the start? C Ah, yes! Replying, Bakuei straightened his hand towards the ceiling. C Welll thenstart! At the same time Bakuei swung downward the arm, the match started, but neither Hayato nor Claudia moved. They are fixedly staring at each other. C Arent you coming? Claudia said in order to provoke him. Still, Hayato doesnt move. C If you dont come, then Ill go towards you! Its Claudia who got tired of waiting and rushed out. C How about this, Kisaragi Hayato! He dodged with a back step the hammer that was released from overhead towards the ground, but Claudia advances a step further and started to attack in succession, drawing a cross-like shape from left to right. Hayato dodged it while rolling horizontally. C Kuh, this guy is quick! She shouts with frustration, but her attack doesnt stop there. Hayato avoided it and steps forwards, then Claudia sweeps down the hammer again. Hayato crouched down, rolls horizontally like he did moments ago and avoids the hammer. And then, he tries to slash at the body of Claudia that is full of gaps. C Its not enough! C Wha!! The bamboo sword was heavily weighted. While looking at it, the chain is wrapped around the bamboo sword. Claudia coiled the chain around it, using the centrifugal force thanks to the weight of the wooden ball. C Whats wrong? You cant move with this? *Jari*, the chain makes a sound. In that situation, the body of Hayato approaches Claudia. Otherwise, the bamboo sword would break, so he couldnt go against her. (Dammit, what do I do?) If this continues, Claudia will do as she pleases. C This is the end, Kisaragi Hayato! C Kkh! The chain sounds for a second time. The bamboo sword makes a creaking sound without breaking, and his body looks like is about to float. Thereupon, the chain was suddenly loosened. C Uwaah! Hayato lost his balance due to the sudden pace and falls on his backside on the floor. Of course, Hayato stands up, but Claudia wont wait for him to adjust his stance. C This is it! She has the intention to decide the match here. Shouting, Claudia raised high overhead the wooden ball. (If it has come to this, it cant be helped.) He wanted to win without the ability of the Variant if possible, but hes not in a situation where he can say such a thing. If he loses, he will be separated from Emile. (Im against that so!) This moment is when he activated the ability of the Variant. He seems to appeal to himself and, *Ba-dump*! His heart beat fast. In a split second, the eyes of Hayato changed from black to golden color and began to release an intense brilliance. The scenery in front of the eyes of Hayato changed completely. His field of vision isnt gold-colored. The movement of everything became slow, so not only Claudia, but also the children, Emile and the movement of the approaching wooden ball can be perceived completely with his eyes. He senses that 1 second became 30 seconds. And still, the speed of his movement doesnt change. Hayato stood up, making sure to straighten up his back, then swung the bamboo sword horizontally to the half of the top and bottom of her body, towards the torso of Claudia. At the same time, the world returns to its original speed as well as the response of the victory transmitted from both arms. The color of the eyes of Hayato also returned from golden to their original black. C ah. Claudia falls with a thud on the floor while leaking a small scream from her mouth. C The match has ended! Bakuei shouted, with the hand stretched to the ceiling. C Yay, as expected of Hayato! He guesses she couldnt endure the joy. Emile jumped to Hayato whos taking a breath. C Hey, stop it, the kids are looking at us with weird eyes! The face of Hayato turns deep red and pulls her body apart. C Ah, Im sorry. Its just *Ahaha*, while rubbing her head, she brought her lips close to the ear of Hayato and whispered. C It seems like it went smoothly, isnt it? C Thats true, but Hayato points his eyes to Claudia whos groaning on the floor. C are you okay? Hayato extended his hand, approaching Claudia. However, she never grabbed it. On the contrary, she glares at Hayato, C you cant stand by yourself without borrowing your strength! Saying that, she stood up. Drops of tears can be seen on the corner of her eyes. C about what we discussed, Claudia. Dont think that you can try to take me back to Gudenburg from now on. Emile asserts mercilessly, as if to destroy any possible hopes, C No! Claudia replied, turning her face away. C What do you mean with no? Thats not what you promised! C Because Kisaragi Hayato is a sneaky person! C Eh? C A sneaky person? A surprised expression appears on the facial expression of Emile and Hayato. They thought that maybe she found out that he used the ability of the Variant, but it seems that thats not the case. C I dont get it but, he was weird! Claudia shouted and continued her words. C Otherwise, I wouldnt have lost to you. C No, that It wasnt because she discovered that he used the ability of the Variant, but because she just doesnt want to admit that she has lost. The fact that she doesnt understand properly the situation, they dont know if thats convenient or not. C I will absolutely expose your cunning deeds. Time is necessary for that. So, postpone the result of this duel until then! Page 155 C Ah, hey! C Claudia! *Criiiiiiiiiiiieeeeees*, with a crying voice, Claudia jumped out of the dj. C In short, that means I didnt win the match now? Emile murmured with a bewildered appearance. C You did use the ability of the Variant, and what she was saying isnt mistaken, so C I feel that this has become even more troublesome somehow. C To begin with, its your fault. You said that I had to accept the duel. C Um, but I thought that I could stay forever by the side of Hayato with this Murmuring in a small voice so that she couldnt be heard by Bakuei or Mei Fan, Emile sighed profoundly. Volume 3 - CH 3 The very day of the beginning of the operation. After lunch, the Slayers changed their clothes to their Variable Suits and gathered at the base camp set in the wilderness. C Well then, I will stay here. I will be praying for your safety. Unlike Hayato and the others, Shuemei sent them out, and is wearing the uniform of Little Garden Martial Arts Department like yesterday. Shes being stationed at this base during the operation as it was decided that she will do logistical support with members of Warslans communication unit that came along from Little Garden. C Of course that we are going to come back safely. Dont you think so, Hayato? C Yeah. Prompted by Emile, Hayato nodded firmly. Shuemei shows a relieved smile towards the usual sight. Continuing, Claire opened her mouth. C Ryu Shuemeialthough you are going to remain in this base, you are a Slayer member of Little Garden desu. Please firmly grasp the state of our vitality, the remaining amount of our sense energy and the progress of the strategy masuwa. C Yes! C Good answer desu. Precisely because we have a logistical support unit, we the frontline troops can fight with confidence desu. You are not going to fight directly but comprehending the battle with the Savage on the battlefield should be a great asset for your future desuwa. Parting with Shuemei, Hayato and co. aligned at the place where the rally was held last night. Theres no need to say that there are no dishes, chairs or tables, only the air strained with bottles is here. Hayato was a bit nervous due to the suddenly change in the atmosphere. Both Latia and Fritz are the same. Their faces are stiff. When all the organizations have finished forming a line, the commander of the United Nations Peacekeeping Forces, Acyl Besan?on, appeared on the stage, greeting at the rally. C I will be informing the brave Slayers about the details of the Operation: Bird in Cagethat we will be carrying out from now on. What was told by Acyl is that the fifty Slayers in this place are divided into 10 teams and 2 of those 10 teams will be standing by at the base and are going to be sent to the neighboring villages when the Savage appear and will be dispatched to the location of a team that have fallen into a critical situation. The remaining 8 teams are deployed so as to surround Mt. Kongur and Mt. Kunlun, and each of them will move to their place of destination. While taking a rest, they will explore the surroundings. They will descend the mountain by the night of the next day and will return. The team divisions are already done by the UN Peacekeeping Forces who are taking command of this operation. Its to ensure that no organization loses, and yet, it seems that Slayers of more than two countries are expected to be included in a team. C Does that mean that Hayato wont be in the same team as me? I havent heard anything about that discussion, but C It was decided at the lunch meeting yesterday desu. I told Fritz and Latia after the rally, but I didnt tell you since you came back first deshitawane. It was a thorny way of speaking, like blaming the two of them, but Claire knows the circumstances about why Hayato and Emilia slipped out of the rally. Last night, while Hayato was returning to the hotel from the dj, Claire noticed that they werent in the venue and made a phone call to ask the reasons for acting without permission. At that time, Emile talked about Claudia to Claire. Although Hayato didnt know, in the interrogation that was done after the secret that Emile Crossford is Emilia Hermit was leaked out at the time of the first sortie, Emile told Claire that she was the third princess of Gudenburg. Therefore, she was able to understand their circumstances right away. C But, why do we need a team? And a combination team C Because it depends on the ability of the Slayer according to the organization, you see? And because it has the nuance of monitoring. Its Erika who answered that. C monitoring? Whats that? Emilia cocks her head in puzzlement. C The remuneration for the search-and-destroy operation of the Savage carried by the UN Peacekeeping Forces is divided among the war results of the participating countries. Each Slayer comes to this place on behalf of their country or organization. In other words, some may try to sacrifice other countries and increase their achievements. There may be a possibility of manipulating the number of Savages that they slaughter. They may hide them and bring them back to their countries without reporting the cores of the Savages and the Variable Stones they acquire in the operation. Its to prevent such things. C Although they are affiliated with the UN, they arent monoliths, huh C Exactly. C So, are Hayato and I in the same team? Its important to know that. C Thats something we dont know. Thats going to be announced now. With the words of Liddy, Hayato and the others turned their eyes on the stage again and a man with several sheets of paper on his hands appeared on the stage and replaced Acyl, the commander. He informs that hes the deputy commander and starts announcing the team divisions. A team is a team mainly composed by the Army of the Qin Empire. B team is a team mainly composed by the Army of the Empire of Rasiya. C team is a team mainly composed by the Army of Liberia. D team is a team mainly composed by the Slayers of Al-Salaam (I hope to be with Hayato, I hope to be with Hayato) Emile was praying, piling up her hands in front of her chest. C Next is E team. Kisaragi Hayato from Little Garden The moment he was called, Hayato showed a surprised reaction. C Next, Emile Crossford. The moment she was called, the expression of Emile became bright in a flash. But, it quickly turned into a grim one. Its because the deputy commander announced the names of Claire and Erika. It looks like the hopes of Emile wasnt completely definite, since E team is formed almost entirely by Little Garden. C And finally, from the Empire of Britannia, Claudia Lowetti. C Eh Following Emile who opened her mouth without thinking, apart from Latia and Fritz who dont know the circumstances at allClaire, Liddy, Erika and Hayato showed a troubled look. Hayato found the figure of Claudia out of the many Slayers, looking at his surroundings. The moment the line of sight of Hayato and Claudia overlapped, Claudia shows a sinister-like smile. She looked like she was saying that she can recover from the front of the promise of the duel of yesterday. C Even though Im finally with Hayato, why do I have to be together with Claudia Emile murmured spontaneously. C I wonder if we can change the division of the team somehow C I think that it is impossible already masuwayo. Good thing is that both Erika and I are in the same team with you desuwane. What Claire meant to say is that with these members, the possibility that the real identity of Emile is found out is low. C That may be so, but its still a hindrance C did you say something? C No, not at all. From there, the announcement of team divisions continues. Fritz, Latia and Liddy were assigned to F team all together. A girl, Aly Harlech of Al Salaam and Wendy Velvet of the Army of Liberia joined them, totaling 5 people. Four girls and one man, the gender composition its same as the team of Hayato. C If it wasnt for the battle, this does really looks like a harem, dont you think? Fritz said while laughing. Latia suddenly stepped on one of his feet. C ah, what are you doing!? You are injuring an important fighting power before the battle, you know! C Humph, thats because you say stupid things. Latia turns her face away. Once the announcement for J team finished, each and every one of the teams gathered. The Slayers who are parting vowed to meet again tomorrow. C kay then, see you tomorrow. C Yeah. Hayato does a high five with Fritz, wishing to meet again. Latia declared while putting both hands on her waist. C Ill beat a lot of Savage, Im not going to lose against you! C Its fine to have that enthusiasm, but dont get injured by doing something absurd. Thats the most important desuwayo. Understood desuka? C Yes. C Of course. C Well then Claire-sama, see you later. Latia and Fritz replied cheerfully all together and went to the meeting place of F team with Liddy. C We should also move. When they moved to the meeting place of E team along with the guidance of Claire, Claudia was waiting for them with an imposing stance. C Hayato, be careful. C Even if you tell me to be careful C In any case, we have no choice but to work with her masenwa. Claire said so and went forward before Hayato and the others, heading towards Claudia, then presented her right hand. C Nice to meet you, I am Claire Harvey, Student Council President of Little Garden desu. C I know that. You are famous While pouting her lips, Claudia replied, but she didnt hold the hand that was presented by Claire. Even against Claire, the representative of Emilias current living place, she seems to be wary. While fixedly staring at such Claudia, Claire opens her mouth. C I have heard about the relationship between you and Emile Crossford, and I also know the purpose about why you are here masu. However, as for us, Emile Crossford is an important companion and an essential fighting power desu. If she wants to stay with us, then we will do our utmost to protect her masu. C what do you want to say? Claudia shows a sulky attitude towards the sudden preemptive attack of Claire. Claire continued her words. C We will come out to the battlefield from now on desu. Each of our lives will be exposed to critical situations, so my purpose is to try to not get caught in them desu That is why I have exposed my own thoughts here mashita. C I see. I understand that. I have discerned something like that. C If thats the case. With a smile, Claire presented her hand once again. C Fine, I understand. Muttering like being annoyed, Claudia grasps back. (Are we safe for the time being with this?) While still being with anxiety, wireless Vital Rings and other tools used in this operation, together with pouches and rucksacks to put those things in, began to be distributed by the UN Peacekeeping Forces. In the case of a five-person team, they are divided in: two vanguards, two rear guards and the last one is the support, and everyone carry their luggage in a distributive way. The vanguard and rear guard have pouches. The support members will carry the backpacks and various supplies. On E team, Hayato and Claudia, who have melee weapons, are the vanguard, Claire, whose weapon is mainly a long range one, and Emile, whose weapon is registered as a Dragoon type, are the rear guard. Erika is the assistant role. After listening to the explanation, the members of each team equip the Vital Ring on their arms and once they are ready, it has been decided that they will be transported to the operation starting point by a small transport helicopter. Thus, the joint operation under the UN Peacekeeping Forces was starting exactly in the afternoon. C Theres really a lot of them, huh. If we think in the numbers of the Hundred only, then its like a mountain of treasure. A girl with bright hair and darkish skin is observing the Slayers of the UN Peacekeeping Forces with binoculars from an elevation in the desert. Shes Nakri, one of the three hunters who flew from the unfolded fierce battle against Hayato and the others in the Zwei Islands. C Moreover, theres a large number of Savages on that mountain. A real mountain of treasure, isnt it? The next one who opened their mouth is Krovahn, a boy with an aloof personality. C If we finish this mission, we are going to clear what we had to do and will be free Theres another girl, one who has a red scarf, shes Nesat, Krovahns older sister, who said so. C at last, right? Nakri murmured with a voice tinged with sadness. Nesat nods. C Cmon! Lets go Nakri, Nee-chan! Lets head to Mt. Kongur! 2pm of the first day of the operation. Hayato and the others have already descended from the helicopter and were halfway down Mt. Kongur. One hour has passed since they started the search. Because human beings havent entered this area for nearly 10 years, plants and trees have grown in abundance as a matter of course, and even though theres quite a lot of animals and bugs they arent familiar with, theres nothing abnormal so far. Only that much gave a little of a hiking feeling but the truth is, the heart of Hayato cant be at ease. He should be fine, hes walking with Emile, behind them are Claire and Erika. But, the problem is that behind them C Claudia Lowetti is walking, making sure to glare at Hayato. In the last hour, Hayato was continuously feeling something stinging, like thirst for blood on his back. Even though its not like she was going to swoop down on him abruptly, in a situation like that, it was natural for his mind to be wearing out. C The weather has become somewhat worse mashitawane. Stopping her feet, Claire muttered while looking at the sky. Of course, they dont have an umbrella. If it starts to rain, they will have to take shelter from the rain somewhere, or else they will have to move forward while getting wet. C Please wait a moment, I will check the latest data on weather forecast. Erikas glasses connected wirelessly to the PDA inside her pouch. Shes opening the weather data. C In the latest weather forecast, the precipitation probability is near 50% between 9pm and midnight local time, but outside of that hour is around 10%. If we exclude those 3 hours, although there are many clouds, I think that the rain will come first. C If thats the case, at that time we will surely be in the shed, the place of destination already, so it shouldnt be that much of a problem desuwane. However, if the Savages appear during that time, it will be a little troublesome. C Troublesome? C Optical weapons dont get along with rain, you know. Emile whispers into Hayatos ear who thought is that so? Although it uses energy, the beams emitted from an optical weapon drop due to the friction with air, dust, dirt and so on. He remembers learning in classes that rain is the biggest among them. C Haa, I cant believe that you, a man of such degree, says that he doesnt remember such a commonsense thing, is worthy of Emilia-sama. C worthy of Emilia-sama? What is she talking about desuno? Hayato gets stared at by Claire. C No, that, well And, Hayato was at a loss for words. C Everyone, please calm down a little. Erika exclaimed. C From the direction of three oclock from our direction of movement, I hear the sounds of many trees grazing against something. C Eh? Erika turned her eyes towards that direction, Hayato and all present turned their eyes, and heard it. C Certainly, I heard it. Emile shows consent with a small voice. C Yes, I heard it too mashitawa. C I heard it too. Thats the same for Claudia. Of course, Hayato also noticed the sound. Not only the sounds of threes touching each other, but also sounds like branches of trees breaking can be heard. C It would be nice if it was a bear or a wolf but Claire makes a severe facial expression. If it was an ordinary human, its still enough a subject of terror, but not for the Slayers. Compared to the Savage, they are an easy opponent. C Lets go check first. Emile walks ahead. Shes doing it slowly to not make a sound. Nukiashi, sashiashi, shinobiashi*. C there it is shitawane. Having walked not more than 100 meters, Hayato and the girls stopped their feet, as they could see and confirm the figure of their target from the opening of the many trees. Erika muttered at the same time she grasps the giant that is 50 meters ahead. C In the end, it was a Savage Moreover, it wasnt one, but two of them. Erika moves fiercely the eyes beyond the glasses. Her glasses are wirelessly connected to the PDA inside her pouch and the Vital Ring, so that images can be projected on it. It seems shes analyzing the Savage, comparing it with its historical data. C It looks like these are just normal types. They are relatively small. Given our strength, they arent great opponents. C If so, I will take care of one of them. Emile Crossford, Kisaragi Hayato, Claudia Lowetti, please take care of the other Savage. C The president is going to take care of it by herself? C Its no more than a normal type, so with me is enough desuwa. We still have a long way to go, so we should be able to consume minimal energy desu. Claire shouted, taking out the Hundred. C HUNDRED ON!! The red ore shed green light, the body of the president is wrapped in popping particles and is quickly covered in red armor. In the surroundings of her body, there are six floating batteries, they are the symbol of her Dragoon type Hundred, Noble Warrior PrincessAlisterion. C Come now, deploy you too. C No need to tell me. Following Emile who replied, both Hayato and Claudia also deploy their Hundred. C Hmm, is that your Hundred? What appeared on the body of Claudia and that wrapped up her in orange particles is a western knight style Sliver Plate and a hammer-like thing that she was holding in her hand and used it like she did yesterday at the dj, its evident that whats attached to the tip its not a wooden ball, but an iron ball-like thing. C Yes, this is my Crusher type Hundred, Rose Iron BallTudor Rose. Fufun, what do you think, its cool, isnt it? Claudia was elated and behaved like a spoiled child. C Like always, the armament of Emilia-sama is also very cool. Kisaragi Hayato doesnt deserve a mention. C I told you, stop calling me Emilia! Like that, Emile was dressed in white armor and deployed Fog that Covers EverythingArms Shroud around her body. The right arm of Hayato, whos standing next to her, is covered with an armor like a sleeve of an armor piled up many times, and a thick sword appears in his hand. His Hundred, Swallow in FlightHien, is a Chevalier type. C It looks everyone is ready desuwane. In that case, I will begin masuwa. Claire confirmed that the other three finished deploying their Hundred and deployed six floating batteries towards the target and accelerated, going after it. The targeted Savage soon realized the presence of a foreign enemy aiming at itself. Rising violently while moving its antennas, it takes offense. Aiming at the Savage, the floating batteries of Claire began to fire beams one after another. With a glimpse, it seems theres almost no damage, as it defended against them with its steel shell, but the barrier covering the surface is wearing out while receiving the beams. Depending on the specimen, if it receives more than 10 beams, then theyll be able to surely penetrate the barrier. C Ah, its gone! Hayato shouted instinctively. It went through the barrier of the Savage and an air hole was opened in the steel shell. Savage raised a yell-like scream, raised both pincers overhead and launched an attack on Claire. But Claire dodged them with a jump, then changed the armor of her right arm in the air into a railgun. The six floating batteries assembled with the railgun, turning into something like a huge cannon. C I will finish itwith this desuwa! What shes aiming at is, of course, the core that is in the head. According to Claires declaration, the brilliant energy bundles and gathers in the muzzle and not only pierced through the defense of the Savage, but also the steel shell and the core. C Amazing Hayato muttered spontaneously. It was because the battle style of Claire, as well as her alias, Undefeated QueenPerfect Queen and Guardian of the RosesRose Guardian, were refreshed to a certain degree in his mind. C We cant get behind! Immediately after Emile said so. C If so, I will go! Shouting, Claudia rushed out alone and ran towards the Savage. C Will she be fine? C I think shell be okay, I guess well, lets see. If it gets dangerous, then we should help her. She doesnt look flustered at all, even though shes fighting now, thats because Emile wont do things like exposing her childhood friend to the danger in a merciless way. (Sh-she wont, right?) He became somewhat worried, but Emile said that Claudias skill as Slayer was equal to Latia and Fritz. If so, she should manage it somehow. Looks like it was perceiving the presence of enemies nearby. The Savage moved its long haptic senses and noticed the approaching Claudia, standing up and attacking just like the one who did it with Claire. And then, as soon as it opened its head, it fired a bombardment. C Ha, something like this, its nothing! However, she wasnt perturbed at all by the sudden bombardment. Claudia avoided the beam that was fired by jumping and brandished Tudor Rose. Because of her sense energy, things like red thorns appear from the iron ball. C Take this! Claudias iron ball hits the defense barrier of the Savage. However, it didnt lead to its destruction. It was merely scratched by the thorns. C Theres no need to say that that wasnt all. Claudia pulled the chain of her hand and attracted the iron ball to her body, then rotate it over her head, and hit the big body of the Savage again. However, what she hits is the abdomen covered with steel shell, the Savage wasnt affected at all. On the contrary, it raised its pincers. But Claudia didnt try to evade them. C Hah, theres no need to do that with something of this degree! Claudia immediately stops the blow of the right pincer of the Savage with the iron ball attached to the end of the hammer that pulled towards herself and return it as it is. The pincer springs up towards the sky. And while Claudia rotates her body using centrifugal force, she delivered a hit towards the torso with Tudor Rose. The giant Savage blows off while knocking down all kinds of trees and crashes into a rock wall. Because of the impact of hitting the wall, the Savage cant move. It seems that its in a rigid state. Unlike a while ago, in this state it lowered its head. C Finish it, Emilia-sama! C Got it!! This is not the time to say to her to not call her Emilia. Emile jumped high inside the whirling cloud of dust, changes one of her Arms Shroud to something like a huge hammer and swings it down, aiming at the core of the Savage. C Eat this! The shock was enough to destroy the defense and the core in one go. C As always, Emilia-sama is superb! C Im telling you, Im Emile, not Emilia C No, thats no good, Emilia-sama. And what do you think? Dont you agree that I did a good combination with Emilia-sama, and that Im more useful than Kisaragi Hayato? C Dont tell me, it was your intention to let me finish it off like that? C Thats right, the first group work of us. Claudia shows a bashful facial expression, putting both hands on her cheeks. Hayato thinks, looking at their exchange. (In some way, they are quite similar) He thought that the behavior of Emile hugging out of nowhere may be the influence of this girl. or maybe its related to their lineage? Both of them are very obstinate, and only hear themselves. C Anyway, shouldnt we end our task first? Erika sighs with exasperation. C I think so too desuwane. Following Claire who nods and cancels the armament, both Emile and Claudia also cancel their armaments. Finally, Hayato also canceled his armament. C Erika, report the end of the battle to HQ please. C Understood. After she listens the reply of Erika, Claire approaches the side of the corpse of the Savage and began to bury black, small stakes-like things on the ground that she retrieved from the pouch. C What are you doing? C I am attaching a transmitter desuwa. C a transmitter? Being told so, it definitely has a shape like an antenna. C The position data of this place has already been transmitted to the base camp, but it is easier for the soldiers at HQ to recover the core if you set this up desuwa. In other words, it seems that the soldiers of the UN Peacekeeping Forces will come to collect the core of the Savage later. Claire finished installing the transmitters, turned around and pointed her eyes towards Hayato. C Kisaragi Hayato. Are you perhaps thinking that you couldnt do anything now? C Eh? C Am I wrong? C No, you are correct. C It is obvious. You were having that sort of face. Claire slips out a smile. C But, do not worry about that masenwa. We still have long ways to go from now on desu. Surely there will be times when we will need your strength desuwa. When that happens, you have to fully demonstrate your strength. We count on you masuwayo. 5 hours have passed since the operation began. The sun is almost hidden in the ridgeline of the mountain and the sky is dyed with gradation of cobalt and madder red colors. The F team where Fritz, Latia and Liddy belong to, is battling with the Savage. C Take this! Its Aly Harlech, a girl of Al Salaam who swung downward a weapon shaped like a Yanagi knife that she held with both hands, pointing towards the defensive barrier of the Savage, jumping high. The attack didnt lead to the destruction of the defensive barrier, but it was effective, it only had the effect of bringing down the head of the Savage that was just about to attack. C Latia-san, the chance is now! A girl of the army of Liberia. Its Wendy Velvet, the supporter of F group who shouts. C Yeah, leave it to me! If Its right after the attack, then the Savage will incline its head, that means that its In a rigid state and that it cant attack. The accelerated Latia struck the knuckle shining in pink color, which is the color of her energy, on the defensive barrier of the Savage. Although she was able to destroy the defensive barrier, it didnt lead to the destruction of the core. C Out of the way, Ill finish it off! C No way! When Latia shouted, Harlech protested, her face is deep red. C Dont no way me! Thats not what we agreed! In this battle, the vanguards Latia and Harlech decided to start attacking it by turns, one hit each. Only that, Latias behavior goes against the rules, making Harlech to lay bare her anger. C No, I havent broken my promise. C What, the? What do you mean with that, Latia Saint-million! C Because, my attack hasnt ended yet. Latia smiles and shouts. C Look, this is my new Killer ? Technique! The moment the fist emitted a strong light, the knuckle separated from the arm and penetrated without stopping not only the steel shell, but also the core of the Savage. C How was it!? The knuckle left a trail of pink color like a rocket and returns to the arm of Latia who shows a got you! facial expression. C *Whistles*, you used it, huh? I havent heard of that either. Whistling, Fritz praises her. C Fufufu, if the opponent is a Slayer, its possible to damage them with shock waves and air swirls but I thought thats not going to work if the opponent is a Savage. I consulted Dr. Charlotte to improve secretly the Hundred in order to use this technique. It was an attack at zero distance this time, but this can be released towards long distances. What do you think? Amazing, right!? C Uh huh, amazing, and I was truly surprised. You do have a head to think about something like that, dont you? C Dont touch my head! Even I fight thinking with diligence, you know!? Im not a child, Im an adult already! C Anyway, with this, we have defeated 2. Wendy, can you contact HQ? C Yes, understood, Liddy-san. Watching Wendy who starts the communication, Liddy canceled her armament. Next, Latia, Fritz and Harlech cancel their armaments too. C They are coming to collect the cores right away. I will set up the communication devices now, please wait a moment. Wendy began to bury the communication devices in the ground. In the meanwhile, in order to take a look at the situation of the others, Fritz starts to touch the PDA that he took out from the pouch. C Oh, Hayatos team has defeated four. C What, for real!? C Look and confirm it by yourself. Doing as she was told, Latia also takes out the PDA and confirms it. C Wow, its true! As one would expect of Hayato and the others. C We must do our best as well. C Yup! In the dark woods, Hayato and co. were engaging their third fight today. They encountered only 1 Savage this time C This will decide it! Hayato saw the gap created by Emile and the president and readied Hien in an overhead position, then accelerated and soared through the opening of the many trees and stabbed the pointed end of the sword into the core. The core breaks in two due to the attack and the movement of the Savage stops. C Hooray! Landing on the ground, Hayato takes a breath. C You were able to play an active role like you wanted, Kisaragi Hayato. Claire shows appreciation for his efforts while showing a smile full of fondness. C I only did it because I was the last one. Its thanks to the president and the others. C Humph, exactly. When Hayato showed a humble attitude, Claudia laughs scornfully, looking down on him. C In the first place, you were able to deliver the final blow because I destroyed its defensive barrier with Tudor Rose. It seems that Claudia wont recognize the ability of Hayato. C Of course, I also acknowledge your results masuwayo, Claudia Lowetti. C I- I dont care, it-its not that I wanted to gain results! In response to the words of Claire, Claudia counterarguments, and her face turns red. C Anyway, this is the fifth one. It feels nice. Thats what Emile said. C I agree. Erika nodded and continues her words. C We are almost at our target point, and for now nobody is hurt. The amount of consumption of sense energy isnt that great, its safe to say that we executed it perfectly, dont you agree? C How is the situation of Fritz team? C Please wait a moment. I will connect to the database of the basecamp and check it. The glasses of Erika who received the question of Hayato begin to emit light inside the darkness. C It appears that they have defeated their third Savage. They are approaching their target point like us, and theres no information regarding injuries and the like. However Erikas facial expression becomes cloudy. C Is there something wrong? Being worried, Hayato asked again. C Its not that much of being a problem, but their consumption of sense energy is strong. Theres almost no damage on their side but having that many fights is a waste. Especially Latia and the Slayer of Al-Salaam, Aly Harlech, both have consumed more than 50% of sense energy. The sense energy of the other two people has barely decreased, but C Does that mean those two are fighting for battle results? C Al-Salaam is an antagonistic organization of Little Garden, so that possibility is high. Erika agrees to the guess of Emile, and continued, sighing with exasperation. C When we arrive at the destination point, we will be able to eat and sleep. With that, sense energy will recover naturally, so we shouldnt care about too much. Other than me, our team has consumed around 20% of sense energy. C Ill say a little more but, how much further is the destination point? Im a little hungry now. Emile asks Erika while covering her abdomen with her hands. C We are still around 5 kilometers away of the mark point desuwayo. Claire answered after finishing setting the transmitter near the corpse of the Savage. It seems that she was checking the map data with the PDA. C In short, we have to endure around one hour more. Sighing, Emile mutters. C I want to eat food asap, so I hope we dont encounter more Savages The wish of Emile came true, they didnt encounter any Savages till they get to the target point. As Claire hypothesized, they were able to reach the target point around the established time. As might be expected from this vicinity which entrance was blocked for 10 years, there are ivies twisting around the shed, emanating quite an ominous atmosphere. C Looks like the lock is broken. Erika thrusted the key that she was entrusted with by the operation headquarters into the keyhole, but shes unable to rotate it. C What do we do? Assuming we break the door, it will be extremely unlikely to rest inside this tattered state, and it looks that it will rain. C Dont worry desuwa, Emile Crossford. This shed is no more than our place of destination. I also assumed this situation nanodesu. Claire says that there are no blankets nor sleeping bags in this shed in the first place. The goods of that kind were delivered from a transport aircraft around one hour before they arrived, theres an arranged tent for taking a rest among those goods. C So, where are those supplies? Hayato asks after Emile. C Please wait a moment. Ericas glasses shone out in the light darkness. Somehow, shes projecting the map data on the lens. C I have found the location. There seems to be a box with goods in the direction of north-northwestthat is, 11 oclock, 300 meters from this place. Nonetheless, it has a transmitter attached to it, so it will be easier to find it before the sun has completely gone, so lets recover it fast. Following the lead of Erika, Hayato and the others walk in the light dark forest. C This seems to be the area. Erikas Vital Ring was shining bluish-white. It appears to be informing that the objective is within the radius of 50 meters. C Over there! Hayato notices that a part of the thicket is emitting light when he creeps with his line of sight the surroundings and indicates with his finger. When heading to that place, there was a square box of around 1 meter in length, width and depth, marked with the stamp of the UN Peacekeeping Forces, covered with cushion around it. C Theres no doubt this is the one desuwane. C Do we open it here? C No, lets go back to the shed, we will open it there. C If so, Ill carry it. When Hayato heard the answer of Claire, he puts his hands on the boxes, looking like hes showing his manliness, C Ill help too. And, Emile put her hands on the box too. Claudia raised her voice there. C Theres no need for Emilia-sama to do that! If Emilia-sama holds it, then I will hold it! And, Claudia puts her hands on the box, pushing aside Emile. C Kisaragi Hayato, we will carry it. C O-okay While puzzled, Hayato answered and raised the box. C It-its heavy C I dont think so. The contents are probably around 20 kilos. C Should I help you? C Its fine. The hands of Emilia-sama mustnt suffer! Claudia keeps carrying the box, although she seems to be suffering with the height difference with Hayato. They walked a bit, and *drops* *drops*, it started to rain. C It feels like we will have to contest a big one, dont you think? As guessed by Erika, when they arrived in front of the shed, the rain was pretty strong When Hayato and Claudia put the box under the eaves at the entrance of the shed, Erika brings the Vital Ring to input the PIN that came with the email closer to the sensor. Sounding with a click, the lock is released, open the box, and check the paper placed on the top. Inside the box is a folded tent and 5 sleeping bags. And, it is written that theres water and combat rations that come sealed in silver aluminum, like a retort pouch. C Lets set up the tent for the time being. Claire took the tent. Hayato also helps setting up the tent. He was taught about it in class work, and since this was something made by Warslan Company, he was able to set it up in the blink of an eye, without being bewildered. In order to keep out the rain, everyone enters into it. The size is wide, but barely enough to let 5 people lie down. Immediately after, Erika informs Shuemei, whos in the base camp, that they arrived at the objective point, recovered the supplies and started to rest, Hayato and the others also were able to hear this conversation since it was in open mode. They are now listening to the situation of the other units. Looks like more than half of the teams, including the team of Fritz, havent arrived at their destinations. She continues informing the instructions that come after this. There are many dangers while raining, so refrain from exploring, remain in the tent and take a rest. As the rain will stop past midnight, they can explore their surroundings lightly, focusing on their current point. Continue doing that until tomorrow noon, descend the mountain, and the operation is over. C Well then, please continue doing your best. Being those words the last ones, the communication with Shuemei was terminated. C Im going to eat to my hearts desire! Emile gives a happy voice. The meal is a hard cookie in a sealed silver-colored aluminum pack. Three cookies come in a pack, and if you eat these, you can ingest enough calories to move for a day, these are indeed battlefield meals. Certainly, its adjusted to have a great effect on the recovery of vital and sense energybut, the degree of satisfaction was another problem, since the taste was very nonexistent. The stomach of Emile, the glutton, wasnt satisfied without gourmet, and even after she finished her meal, her stomach was rumbling as if it was natural. C Ugh, this doesnt calm my hunger. The ones that I ate in the outside training before with meat paste were delicious. And there was canned food C It cant be helped because the current battlefield meal is from Al-Salaam. Its said that the amount of supplies goods being used is approximately the same from Warslan, Al-Salaam and Paladian, the three companies which are the major Private Military Companies participating in this operation*. This time, the thing of Warslan is the tent and the food is of Al-Salaam. C By the way, tomorrow morning we will have crackers, and finally cereal bar for lunch. C Noo, nothing delicate Theres nothing else? While saying that, she looks inside the sack that contains the supply goods, but there were only the same aluminum pack. C Ah, theres more than I thought. Can I eat another bag? Even if we exclude tomorrow morning or noon, its only three meals. While saying so, she tried to take out one pack from the sack, but Erika instantly hits her hand with her palm. C Eating is prohibited. This food is used mainly for disasters or any of the sort. C Tsk. By the time the meal was over, the outside of the tent was completely dark. The rain is getting intense, and the sound of the raindrops that hit the tent resound inside of it. C I would like to divide the team into two teams from now on masuwa. Its Claire who announced so. The instructions from HQ should be on break until the rain stopsalthough, of course, not all of them are absent. Wild dogs and bears may attack them, and its possible that a Savage may raid too. Someone must stand watch outside the tent. C The plan we are going to carry out is to stand watch with a rotation of two teams desu. C Yes, a question. Emile suddenly raised her hand. C What is it, Emile Crossford? C Our team has 5 people, right? In that case, the teams are going to be of 2 and 3 people, arent they? If Claudia and Hayato are in the same team, I feel that might be awfully dangerous They can understand what Emile wants to say. Hayato himself wants to be forgiven of that. C In that case, the four of us who are from Little Garden do 2 pairs and then Claudia Lowetti joins one of the two. It was Erika who made that kind of proposal. C If so, then Im with Hayato. C He-hey! Hayato is upset, because Emile whos sitting next to him grabs his arm. C As for me, I feel that you, being together, is dangerous masuwa. Separate right now. Claire said so with a trembling voice. Its Claudia who opened her mouth next. C Claire-san says that its dangerous for Kisaragi Hayato and I, but as for me, I think that its dangerous for a man to be alone with a woman. C Now that you mention it so desuwane. In that case, Kisaragi Hayato will be in the team of three. I will be in that team masuwa. C Wait a minute, why is Prez entering that one? Thats so sly, isnt it!? C Why are you saying that it is sly desu? I dont know what will happen if Claudia, Kisaragi Hayato and you are standing watch desu. Its too risky masuwa. C Ough Emile is clogged with words. Certainly, its just as Claire says. However, Emile seems to be unhappy. C But then, if its not the Prez, then the vice prez will do? C If its Erika, then she may not be able to stop them if anything happens between them, dont you agree? C That may be so but Emile turns her line of sight to Hayato. C Is Hayato okay with that? C I certainly think that, as things are going, that this team division is the best, so I agree with it too C I think so too. But its unfortunate that Im not with Emilia-sama. Following Hayato, Claudia said. Its surprising for Hayato, because he didnt think that she could be easily convinced. C Erika-san, can you say that you are okay with it? Dont you want to be together with the Prez? C wh-what are you saying, Emile Crossford. I will follow the decision of Claire-sama. C Uu. Because Erika yearns for Claire, she thought she would accept to be together with Claire. Emile hung her head, looking deplorable. C fine, if thats what you want to do, then do it. Emile shows consent while pouting her lips. As a result, the sleep was divided into A team of Erika and Emile, and B team of Hayato, Claire and Claudia. The remaining issues are order and time. Tomorrow at 08:00 they will vacate the tent and start to move normally. Now is past 20:00, they have scheduled to wake up at 06:00. As one of the two teams will sleep from 21:00, each team will have 4 and a half hours to sleep. As a result of the discussion, Erika and Emile of A team had to stand watch first until 01:30. By the time the day changes the rain will have stopped, and if so, the three people think that they can do effortless search. C I really wanted to sleep and patrol together with Hayato Emile was sitting on the floor grasping her knees at a corner of the tent. Erika calls out there. C This is not situation where you can grumble about it. Lets go outside. C eh, now? C We are going to pick up dead trees that are not wet as much as we can at once to make something like a fireplace once the rain has stopped to make fire. They heard that installing that can help with the animals, so they dont approach them after this. C Shall we also help? C Claire-sama and the others are a little hurry, but please take a rest. We have to explore after the rain stops and I think that its better to recover more sense energy even if its a little in case something happens. C Uu, Hayatoo Emile appeals that she wants to be a little more in this place, and shows a sad expression. However, Erika didnt allow it. C Lets go, Emile Crossford. C U? Emile is dragged out of the tent by Erika. After that, the team of Hayato get into their sleeping bags and decided to sleep. C Wake up, Hayato, its time to change With that voice, Kisaragi Hayato wakes up. C I see, its time already Looking at Emile Crossford in the eyes and the oblique wall behind her, Hayato remembered the situation hes placed now. Although the sleeping time was of 4 and a half hours, in fact, Hayato could sleep for about 3 and a half hours. Speaking of the reason, is that he had to sleep with two girls at his side inside this narrow tent, those are Claudia and Claire. They were wrapped up in sleeping bags, but more than that, he was also afraid of being attacked by Claudia. However, the interior of the tent was enveloped by a sweet scent peculiar to women, and after a while, he also heard their lovely sleeping breaths. Because of that, his heart was somewhat racing, so he couldnt fall asleep right away. Still, he has to get up already. When opening the zipper of the sleeping bag and trying to raise his body, PPPPP. The alarm began to ring next to Claire. Looks like that woke her up. Claire opens the sleeping bag and raises her body slowly. Claudia woke up in the same way with the sound of the alarm and also raises her body from the sleeping bag. The three of them went outside the tent with Emile. The rain has already stopped. When they look up at the sky, they could see the shining stars from the gaps in the trees. However, the ground is still wet and muddy. C Good morning, Claire-sama. Erika greets Hayato and the others who came out from the tent. She was sitting on a big rock, which is on the side of the bonfire. It seems she collected them as a chair replacement. A total of six were placed so as to surround the bonfire. C Good morning, Erika. How is the situation desuno? C There are no changes in particular, the exception is that the rain ceased around an hour ago. As for the situation, its peaceful and safe. Erika taught the situation of the other teams when Hayato and the girls sit on the stones surrounding the bonfire. She said that all teams have already arrived at their target points. While some explore in the night, there are groups that have found Savages and are fighting them, but there are no severely wounded Slayers. Its just been half a day now since the strategy has started. 42 Savages have been slaughtered. Three big fragments of Variable Stones have been found too. They are close to those estimated 50 Savages existing on this mountain, but that also means that there may be 60 Savages if this keeps like this. There may still be Variable Stones. C Well then, Claire-sama, I will leave the rest to you. Erika finished the report, stands up and attempts to enter the tent, but notices Emile whos sitting on the rock next to Hayato, smiling with her whole face. C Go to sleep, Emile Crossford. C Hayato and the others have finally woken up, so its impossible to stay awake a bit more? Im not that much sleepy and Id like to talk for a little while. C I havent forgotten that you said over and over that you were hungry until a while ago, and that you wanted to sleep with Hayato. C Uh C If something happens from now on, you will have insufficient energy due to lack of sleep, and your fighting power will go substantially down. Lets get a good sleep. C Fine, Ill do it! Good night, Hayato. C Yeah, sleep tightly. C U?? While raising her voice mixed with vexation, Erika dragged Erika into the tent. Claire murmured while looking up at the sky. Around 10 minutes have passed since they are standing watch. C Nevertheless, it is a beautiful starry sky desuwane. Similarly, Hayato looks up at the sky. The altitude is high, the air is clear and, in the sky that can be seen through the gaps of the trees, the stars and planets, as if they werent already enough, were spread all over. Hayato keeps fixedly staring at the starry sky for several seconds. C I couldnt see such a beautiful starry sky in the rural town of Yamato where I lived. Those were the words that he came out with. C That goes for me too, its the first time I see such a beautiful starry sky desuwa. C I want to show this to my little sister. She will be delighted to see the gorgeous starry sky in Little Garden too. C Im hoping for that day to come desuwane. Claire continued, looking at the starry sky, and said as if she was talking to herself. C We are fighting like this to create a world where you can look at the beautiful starry sky anytime, anywhere desu. C And for that, we must end the fight with the Savage first, deter disputes among humans and to end the chaos of this world on and after the First Attack, correct? Claire always declared that thats the first goal of Little Garden. C Yes, you are right desuwa. Claire smiled complacently in response to the words of Hayato. C Err, somehow you too are having a good time, and Im sorry about this but, do you have a minute? C Wha, whats that having a good time desuno, Claudia Lowett!! C A world created by two people, that was just like a love scene of a movie. C ! The face of Claire turns red. Laughing with a *hihihi*, Claudia continued. C Im sorry for stepping in and getting in your way for the time being, but theres a reason for that. C A reason? C Yes, thats right, Kisaragi Hayato. Saying, Claudia pointed out her finger towards the west C Theres a quay that way, right? Theres a lake in that area. C I know that masuwayo. It was made by a meteorite that fell during the First Attack desuwayone. Whats with that mashitano? C The trees shook over there, and I felt that a big shadow was reflected on the quay. C Thats, no way C I think the possibility of being a Savage is high. Fixedly staring at Hayatos eyes, Claudia said. Its very likely that a Savage has appeared near the place where the meteorite has fallen. Thats why this place is the base of the hunt. C that said, it may be better for us to check properly if there are any Savages or not. How about conducting it yourselves? C But if its a Savage, you will be the only one remaining in this place masuwa. Its dangerous if something happens, so we should wake up Erika and Emilia. C No, it no good to wake them up because theres no confirmation of it, and you will be okay. Of course, in the case that something happens, if a Savage has appeared, we will contact you with this. Claudia turns her eyes towards the Vital Ring. C will you really be okay desuno? C Yes, I will be fine. Hitting her chest with a slap, Claudia continued. C By the way, theres a lake on that direction as I said earlier. The sky is open too, I think you can see the stars more beautifully there. And if theres nothing, how about having a date you two over there? Because no one will get on your way, you will be able to flirt as much as you like. C A da-date you say? Dont say such stupid things! Besides, things like flirting are Claire began to walk, refuting while her face becomes red, turning her eyes towards the direction they have to move. C L-lets go masuwayo, Kisaragi Hayato. C Ah, yes Running after her, Claire gives a warning to Hayato. C Th-this is not a date. I-its patrolling desuwayo! C Now, that turned out well. Claudia Lowetti had a contentment smile while looking at the backs of the two disappearing into the forest. As a matter of fact, she hasnt sensed the presence of a Savage. Its positive that the forest shook, but she thought that it was due to beasts such as bears or wolves. However, she has two reasons to have them head for exploration. Shes convinced that Claire Harvey cares about Kisaragi Hayato due to her behavior during this half day. If this event triggers them to get closer and become lovey-dovey, the place where Emile belongs will be gone, and. (If that happens, Emilia-sama will come back to Gudenburg gufuh, gufuh, gufufufu) Claudia couldnt contain her overflowing laugh thanks to the perfection of her plan. At the same time, a boy and two girls who have tanned skin were resting in a small cavern located around 10 kilometers from the place where Hayato and co. are resting. They are the trio of hunters. C It seems that the rain has stopped, we must start moving soon. And its a good time for the Savages to move lively. Its Krovahn, a boy with black hear and aloof personality who stood up and is carrying a sort of antenna with a tripod on his shoulder. Then the two girls, Nakri and Nesat, also stand up. C Krovahn, what do we do now? C First, we do what Vitaly told us, and that is, to sever the means of contact of those guys. The place we are aiming from now on is over there. Krovahn answered the question of Nakri and pointed with his gaze at the peak of the mountain of around 3,000 meters height around Mt. Kongur. C Its no surprise that the inside of the forest is dark, huh. The light of the moonlight and the stars comes in from the gap of the tress above their heads, however, its a small amount. The visibility is less than one meter. C If you feel uneasy, I can make it brighter masuwa. Saying that, Claire took out the Hundred from her chest and put it on the palm. Then the Hundred gently rises from her hand and starts to emit green light. Thanks to that, it illuminates the surroundings like a torch. C Awesome, the president can do something like this. C Anyone will be able to do it as long as they practice for a while masuwayo. Lets hurry. Claire slips out a smile and starts walking further into the forest. Claudia said that the lake was around 15-minute distance from the shed. They should get there soon. And there, the president suddenly stopped her feet. The light being emitted by the Hundred also vanishes. C President, did something happen? C Shhh, listen carefully. C Oh, yes Doing as he was told, he listens carefully and noticed that in the noise of the trees, a rustling-like noise can be heard. It sounds like something is grazing the trees. In addition to that, they can hear the sound of something walking on the mud. C No way, thats a C Its definitively a Savage. Claire declared so. C should we contact Claudia? C Please do so. We will tail the Savage so that it doesnt found us out and wait for the arrival of the other members. C Understood. Nodding, Hayato tries to contact Claudia with the Vital Ring, however, C huh? C Whats the matter mashitano? C I cant connect with Claudia. Can the president do it instead please? C You really are poor at machines desuwane Saying that and looking amazed, Claire started manipulating her Vital Ring, but the situation is strange. She immediately narrows her eyes with a troubled appearance, C Its strange desuwane I cant connect either masenwa. Not only with our group or headquarters, I cant access the map data either C Maybe this place is at fault? C The state of the signal is good but. It may be that the magnetic field is disturbed masenwane. At any rate, Im not completely sure in this situation masenwa. That means, she gives up. Looks like the cause is unknown. C Then, what do we do? C Lets check the Savage first. After that, we will decide on what to do masuwa. We might be able to get in touch if we change our position. Both Hayato and Claire walk to the direction they hear those abnormal sounds. In less than a minute, they were able to grasp the appearance of a Savage from the gaps of the trees. Its at a distance of 200 meters. C As expected, its a Savage shitawane. C yeah. Nonetheless, its size isnt a big deal. Looks like its a normal type. C The communication wont recover as usual masenwane. Checking the Vital Ring, Claire murmured, looking troubled. C Should we turn back for now? C Yes desuwane Then, she thinks for a few seconds. C Judging from its appearance, theres no point to be particularly concerned about it, but we will be troubled if we lose sight of it masu. And if the size of the Savage is of that degree, then we should be able to manage it somehow, dont you agree? That was the conclusion of Claire. In short, it means that they will be the opponent of the Savage. Taking out the Hundred, Claire mutters in a small voice. C Hundred On. She deployed Alisterion. A red armor covers her body and six floating batteries appear around her body. C Well then, me too There is no need for that masenwa. If its that one, then even one person will be fine desu. Claire restrains Hayato who took out the Hundred and grasped it tightly. C But C Please watch. Saying so, Claire created a railgun in her hand and accelerates, heading towards the Savage. When she got closer to a distance of 10 meters, the floating batteries were deployed around the Savage and fired a beam from one of them, instead of a greeting. The Savage stands up in response to it and started an offense using its long antennas, searching for the position of the floating batteries and started swinging the pincers. However, the six batteries evade the attack of the Savage and start to fire beams one after another. The effectiveness of the first two beams just damaged the steel shell. However, the third burned off the steel shell and penetrated the body. The Savage shrieks. C This will decide it masuwa! Claire let go the moment to stop her movement and kicks up the ground, jumping and punching the defense barrier of the core on the head with the railgun created in her right hand with the intention of destroying it, but C Kyaah!? Tripping up on the ground because it was muddy by the rain, she loses the balance of her body, moreover, she falls on her bottom. The pincers of the Savage that are no longer in a rigid state were raised overhead and she raises her face, becoming confused. C !! Claire, who has fallen on her bottom and while being like that, turned the railgun of her right hand towards the Savage. She ponders that maybe she will push away the Savage with that power. However, just before firing, Kisaragi Hayato appeared with his armament deployed in front of her eyes. Swinging Hien, he sent the body of the Savage flying far away. C Kisaragi, Hayato C Are you okay, president!? C Umm, yes, I just simply fell, its not a big deal. B-by the way, thank, you Mumbling as if she was embarrassed, the president turned her face downward, but she immediately stared in wonder. C Kisaragi Hayato, a bombardment is coming masuwayo! Hayato looks back with the voice. In response to the attack of Hayato, the Savage that cancelled its attack state, immediately raises its body and opened its head. Still, theres no need to be impatient. C If so, then this much will do! Hayato accelerates, returning to the position of the Savage while cutting it off with Hienthat was clad in energy. He jumps high and strikes towards the cranium of the Savage. (Alright!) He felt an accurate response in his arms. With the momentum, Hayato swings Hien, destroying the defense barrier, including the core. He lands on the ground. C President, are you okay? Walking near Claire, Hayato reached out his hand. C Yes, you did it nicely, Kisaragi Hayato. Besides umm, you saved me. While saying that, Claire grabs the hand that was presented to her. C I was surprised because you suddenly fell down. Still, its unexpected for the president to be careless. C Wha! Wh-what do you mean that I was careless desuno!? B-besides, if you werent here, I would have cut my way through Despite saying so, Claire stands up, being pulled up by Hayato. C Im sorry for interrupting you. He laughs with a *Ahaha*. C nevertheless, you have grown quite a lot to have a fighting style like that mashitawane. C Its an honor to receive such words. Hayato cancelled the armament. Next, Claire also cancels the armament. C With this are six, correct? Claire muttered, turning her eyes to the corpse of the Savage. C More than that, what will you do with that mud? Its better to wash it way before returning to the tent, right? C You are right desuwane, I cant get inside the tent like this. C If so, shall we go to the lake mentioned by Claudia? C Eh C In that case, you can wash it away, isnt it? If its on this side, then that will do it. C Yo-you are right desuwane C Is something wrong, president? C N-no, I have something to do before that. Saying that, Claire touched the Vital Ring of her arm. C It looks like we still cant communicate desuwane. Knitting her brows and looking troubled, Claire continues. C For the time being, I have two transmitters masu. For now, I dont know whether these have a meaning of signal here or not, but lets set them up for now. Claire soon began to set up on the ground the transmitters she took out of her pocket. C We are okay with this desuwa. C In that case, shall we go? As they walk towards the lake for about 3 minutes, the trees covering overhead disappeared and the front of their eyes opened. C Wow Hayato was at a loss for words because of the beautiful sight in front of his eyes. That also goes for Claire. C Its very gorgeous desuwane. C Yes, it is The round moon floating in the sky without clouds and the stars spread all over the night sky are reflected on the lake surface. Its as if there are two skies. Its a very splendid sight, the two became speechless again. C and, this is not the moment to watch the stars like this deshitawane. Because we have to get back to the tent fast. While saying so, Claire took something like a test tube from the pouch. C whats that? C Its to make sure that the lake is not contaminated by harmful substances that came above ground with fragments of the falling meteorites desu. I think its fine but, lets confirm it at once. Claire scoops up water of the lake into the test tube. Then, drops a chemical that she took out from the pouch, close the lid, and shakes it gently. Theres no change. C Apparently, theres no problem if we enter the lake desuwa. Incidentally, the water is quite tepid desuwane. C its that so? C Yes. Hayato soaked his hand in the lake like Claire did. C Yeah, its tepid. It looks like a hot spring. Its probably because Mt. Kongur is a volcano. It seems that the lake being like a hot spring is due to the heat of the underground magma. C If thats the case, I dont think theres a problem if I get soaked a little desuwa. While saying so, Claire starts picking up branches of the trees that have fallen on the ground. C Why are you doing that? C To make a bonfire desu. Assuming that I wash the Variable Suit, it will be unpleasant to keep it wet desumono. If its a bit of water, then it can be dried using sense energy, but it looks like that cant be done if its dripping wet. Claire ignites with a tool she retrieved from the pouch the leaves and branches of the trees that she collected. C Err, Kisaragi Hayato C What is it, president? C do you intend to see the whole time how I bathe? And for now, I would like to take off my suit, so C Ah, Im sorry! Being glaring at by Claire with half-opened eyes, the flustered Hayato turned his back. After a short time, he heard the sound that she was taking off her suit, his heart goes *Ba-dump* *Ba-dump* Hayato tried to fiddle with his Vital Ring to distract his mind. (If its here, will it connect with someone?) Speaking of results, it was useless. He cant get in touch with either Claudia or the base camp. With a *Splash*, the lake surface makes a sound. Seems that Claire set foot into the water. Of course, he cant see the lake (shell get angry if I see), the figure of Claire whos soaking her body in the water is beyond the mind of Hayato. Although an accident, he saw her breasts directly at the pool, and even though it was over her Variable Suit when he touched them, he can clearly imagine that figure. C Kisaragi Hayato, how is the communication state desuno? It doesnt connect anywhere yet? C Ah, well umm, I attempted just now, but theres no change. C I see desuno, I hope nothing strange happens but Claire, facing up and floating on the surface of the lake, muttered while gazing at the sky. C Be that as it may, the stars are really beautiful desuwane C I agree, and there are no clouds. Hayato answers, looking up at the sky. The sky is full of stars as ever. C Although we dont have time to relax, its been a long time since I had a time like this, and its really refreshing somehow desuwa. C You mean, a time to watch the stars? C Theres that but, the communication doesnt come from anywhere, I mean, its as if this wasnt related to work desuwa. Of course, we are on duty but. This is like a ray of hope in the darkness masenwane. Certainly, its different however, being the case that Claire said it while slipping out a smile, he guesses that its a joke of her. C President, you seem to be always busy. Have you never thought of wanting to take a small break? C To be honest, I have thought a little about it arimasuwa. C Is that so? C Is that surprising desuno? C This, its just that the president is also an ordinary girl who thinks about things like that C wha- what are you talking about masuno? Of course I am desuwayo. But I wished myself to live as the president of Little Garden desu. To be at the side of Liza Breaking her brief silence, Claire continued speaking. C Thats why I cant afford to be idling desuwa. For the sake of Liza, and for what Liza tried to protectI am sorry. Telling you such a story so suddenly. C I dont mind. C its true desuno? C Yes. If the president feels at ease talking like this, then please talk as much as you like. I will absolutely tell nobody about this. C You are a mysterious person desuwane. C a mysterious person? What do you mean? C I dont understand you well. C Eh. C Thats why you are a mysterious person desuwa. Saying that, and slipping out a smile, Claire continued. C Looks like that time has come desu. C That time? C You said it before, dont you? If that time comes, lets have a talk. Hayato remembers the day he met Liza. Theres no doubt Claire said such a thing. C Kisaragi Hayato, how much did you hear about Liza from my older brother desuka? C Well, if Im not mistaken, Liza is the younger sister of the president, shes the motive power of Little Garden and about the thing that shes a Slayer C Is that so desuka? As my Onii-sama said, Liza is my little sister desuwa. But, shes not an ordinary a human being, and its not an ordinary Slayer C Thats, no way C In your way talking, shes what you call a Variant desuwa. A Variant. Thats the word that raised to the surface of the mind of Hayato now. C but, unlike you, Emile Crossford and Kirishima Sakura, Liza is, by nature, a Variant nanodesu. C A Variant by nature? C Taking out the fertilized ovule, she injected improved body fluids of the Savage that were genetically modified to demonstrate superior intelligence and physical ability. Then it returned to my mother once again and gave birth to a Produced Child to my little sister, Liza Harvey desuwa. C No way, she did such a thing That story remembered him about Sakura and the three hunters. They were inoculated with an improved version of the body fluids of the Savage and became infected C Its not Vitaly Tynyanov masenwayo. C Wha, is that so? It was a surprising answer, because he surely thought so. C She was no more than an assistant, after all. Linis Harveymy mother, was the one who took the initiative in technical development and forced the experiment. C Then in short, she took out her own ovule and mixed it with the body fluids of the Savage? Why did she do such a C It seems that my mother used to saythat it was to win the battle against God desu. Judal said something similar. Is that the reason why, for this world, and for Warslan Company, she accepted to be the experiment body and gave birth to Liza Harvey in this world? Its said that the reaction value of the Hundred of Liza, since she was born, was beyond the value of Hayato when he entered the school. Therefore, she received a gifted education as a Slayer from a very young age, and from the tender age of 10 years old, she was fighting the Savage in order to protect the Earth. C But I didnt know that Liza was hiding the fact that she was training as a Slayer and that she was a Variant. But, when Liza was with me, there was a raid of the Savage desu. Aside from Liza, Claire had also been training as a Slayer due to the high reaction value of the Hundred. Thats why she saw people who were hurt by the bombardment of the Savage, and thought of beating the Savage, so she deployed her own armament and faced the Savage. C However, at that time I had never fought with the Savage. My handling skill of the Hundred wasnt great either deshitawa. Moreover, the Savage wasnt a regular type, but a large one. As a result, Claire was driven to a predicament. She dodged the attack of the Savage, but she was being pinned under a crumbled rock. C Liza saw me and manifested her forbidden ability, deploying the armament with the momentum, and entered into battle with the Savage desu. She was able to defeat the Savage, but it was impossible for her to control the ability of the Variantabout the consequences, she spat out blood, collapsed, and lost consciousness desu. Liza was protected afterwards by the people of Warslan who came running, but she hasnt wake up since then. C And yet, she continues emitting a strong energy from her body desu. Thats the reason why shes in that capsule desuwa. If Liza isnt inside that, she wouldnt be able to keep her life desuwa. Claire told that, looking sad. C In other words, that capsule has the meaning of life-support system of Liza no, of the little sister of the president? C it is as you say desuwa. The liquid contained in it has the function of weakening the development of the Variant Virus and the function of absorbing the sense energyreleased from the body of Liza to reduce it as nutrients desuwa. If theres a time when either of them is insufficient, Liza will C The facial expression of Liza becomes gloomier. C But, the older brother of the president said that Liza is the power of Little Garden too C It means that we are using energy released from the body of Liza desuwa. Its not possible to return the released energy back to the body. Therefore, it was Charlotte Dimandius who came to Little Garden after the death of Linis and made the capsule and thought of a valid use of that power nanodesu. The capsule is connected to a huge Variable Stone, transforming the energy of Liza into a huge force, making it part of Little Gardens motive power. That was also a story he heard from Judal, the older brother of Claire. C Now, as we talked about, the strength of Liza is enormous, even though shes sleepingbut my Onii-sama and my father are using that power to not only take control of Liberia, but also to control everything in this world masu. I am the captain of Little Garden to monitor my father and Onii-sama so they dont use thoughtlessly the ability of Liza nanodesu. If that happens, that may have terrible consequences for Liza Saying that, Claire laughed at herself. C in the end, I may not care a single bit about the world anyway masenwane. C President C Liza, my precious little sister who saved my life again, I begged my mother that I wanted to have a little sister. I might just wait for Liza to wake up. Do you despise this selfish Queen of Little Garden, no, this Claire Harvey? C I absolutely not. I understand the feelings of the president well. As the president knows well, Im similar to you. Its not for this world. He decided to become a Slayer and went to Little Garden for everyone who grew up in the institution that is in Yamato and for his little sister. C Of course, there are times where I think that I can save this world with my own ability. C Now that you mention it, we do are alike deshitawane. Claire unintentionally lets out a smile. But with a complete change, she turns her eyelids to the ground, looking sad C Of course, I also want to overcome the fight with God and save this world masu. That was the hope of my mother, and for that, Liza must be released as well. But, that might be nothing more than a pipe dream. How much Savages are still on the Earth? We dont know from where in the space they are coming and why they are attacking the Earth. Even if such a situation in front of our eyes becomes pitch black, I believe we can walk ahead, because there are ideals desu. Saying so, Claire turned her eyes to the Hundred hanging from her neck. C Besides, if we wish it strongly, the Hundred should respond to us desuwa. In that situation, the road will surely open. I have such a feeling desu. C the Hundred, will respond? How? C By the power of the human will, the Hundred changes its shape. Wont you lend us your strength? Claire murmured, looking at Hayato while fixedly staring at the Hundred, C Kisaragi Hayato, can I use a part of your ideals and of your strength, for myfor the sake of Little Garden? C Of course. Hayato answered firmly. C I dont know how much helpful I will become for the president, but I will go and try as much as possible. I can do that much. While listening the words of Hayato, Claire smiles broadly. C Thank you. Im looking forward to it from the bottom of my heart masuwa. At that time, *Bip* *BIp*, the Vital Ring of Hayato made a sound. C This sound is C Its an emergency call desuwa. Following the splashing sounds that came from the water, the sounds of footsteps draw near. C Kyaah!? C Hee!? Caused by rushing over in a haste, Claire tripped up on the sandy soil. Although she didnt fall because of that, the overenthusiastically Claire assaults the body of Hayato. C ah. Becoming flustered, Hayato caught the body of Claire in his arms. C President, are you okay huh? Hayato embraced the soft, wet body of Claire from the front, and not only the nape of the neck ended up having such an appearance where many drops of water are running down like tracing it, but also the lines of her body composed of curves, which are very erotic. (Besides, this is) One hand of Hayato was turned around the back, and the other hand was buried with his fingertips on the meat of her soft buttocks, to support her waist. Only that, that was a very bad situation and the two soft, warm big masses of meat on her chest shake like a jelly, and as they are pressed against the chest of Hayato, their shapes change with a *munyu*. C Im sorry, I got a little impatient Claire raises her faces. The two, far from sighing, were getting closer until their distance was enough to make them hear the sound of their hearts. C No, thats Looking properly the face of Claire, she was overcoming with emotion due to the conversation of seconds ago, her eyes were red and became swollen. He can even see rest of tears. But, her facial expression seems to be accompanied by a unique lasciviousness, that made his heart beat fast. C U-umm, well What to do now? Hayato was bewildered. From her wet hair, a seducing aroma accompanied by charm flow into his nasal cavity. As a matter of course, the sound of his heart goes *DOKU* *DOKU*, it beat furiously. Naturally, his breathing becomes intense. Its there that Claire finally noticed the situation in which she was situated. C Kisaragi Hayato, whats wrong mashitano? Ah The cheeks of Claire redden. C I-I panicked all of sudden and! She tried to separate herself from Hayato while shouting, but she tripped up on the sandy soil again. C Be careful, president! Hayato reaches out his hand, trying to support her body, as she might fall if she keeps like that. He grabs a narrow arm with one hand, and with the other hand C Ah As a result, following the feeling of a soft sensation in his palm, the existence of a firm protrusion is transmitted. (O-oops!) He did it again. At the time of the duel, it was over the Variable Suit, but this time he touched it directly with his hand. Moreover, Hes in a posture like holding and supporting the body of Claire with his knee. This posture is close to what is called carrying a lady in ones arms. C U-umm C Hyaah, fuah, nuuuh! In order to confirm their existence, the fingers move naturally. Claire shows a sensitive reaction to the movement that was like a caress. Making her face blush, she was panting and enduring that while biting her lower lip. C Ki-Kisaragi Hayato you, nuh. Where are you touching, hyan! T-this is not the moment to do something like this! Receiving the stimulation of the fingers of Hayato, the body of Claire was dominated by pleasure. *Haa* *haa*, the breathing that leaks from her mouth becomes rough, the skin of her whole body becomes more reddish. Her eyes are also swollen in red, he can see the drops of tears on the edge of them, her body seems to be trembling, like if it was pulsating. While desperately subduing her seductive voice, Claire continues her words. C Nn ah I-Im telling you, get your hands off quickly! I-I can stand by myself already masuwayo! C Ah! I-Im sorry! Hayato takes his hands off the chest of Claire. At that moment, his gaze was attracted to her chest. Thereupon, the pink rings at the tip of the two swells and the bean-like protrusions at the center of them meet his eyes. His line of sight come down as it was, and he was about to face a small bush of her lower body that had a trace of moisture C y-you s-saw my chest now, isnt it!? Shouting, while hiding her chest with both hands, Claire crouched down on the spot. C No, thats just a bit, but. Ah, apart from that president, please wear this for now! C S-so you did see! While turning his face, Hayato picked up the Variable Suit that was in the middle of getting dry and presented it to Claire who was still crouching down. C b-but, thank you very much masuwa. I will change clothes soon, s-so, dont turn around! Besides, you will have to take proper responsibility for this masuwayo! C Ah, yes of course, eh ehh!? C Wh-whats left is to check if we can communicate somewhere now desu. Because the line finally connected! C Ye-yes!! When he noticed, the emergency call was gone. However, there should be a history of incoming calls. Hayato turns his back on Claire and verifies the Vital Ring. Thereupon, the emergency call rang again. C Err, it seems like its a whole communication from D team. Can I connect with it? C O-of course desuwa. Increase the volume, so I can hear it too. C Understood. C Hayato manipulates the Vital Ring with unfamiliar hands and connects to the whole communication. But what he hears is jarring sounds mixed with noise. C Whats this desuno? C I dont know, the volume should be maximized properly. Hes thinking that the place is at fault, so Hayato left the trees and approached the side of the lake. However, the situation doesnt change. C I thought that it finally returned, but it seems that the communication status is still bad desuwane. Is the communication still in the connected state desuno? When he noticed, Claire is right behind him. Her hair is wet, but her clothes arent wet anymore. C Yes, it is, but. C If so, then thats better than before desuwane. Right after Claire said so. hear, me From the Vital Ring, the voice of a man slightly mixed with noise can be heard. C President, just now C Yes, I heard the voice mashitawa. However, they didnt hear the rest. With an appearance like getting their bodies closer, they fixedly gazed at the Vital Ring. C president, even if you dont get so close, you can hear if the communication connects, right? C O-of course I know that masuwa! The flustered Claire takes distance with Hayato. With that, Hayato was relieved. Still, when he looks at Claire, her hair is still wet, the dripping water flows through the nape of the neck, she looks very sexy, making him feel very excited. There, a communication entered again. Can anyone hear me! If you can hear me, please respond! The voice they hear mixed with noise is much clearer than before. C This is E team, I am Claire Harvey of Little Garden desuwa. Whats the meaning of this? What has happened!? The voice of the man they heard is quite impatient, the enthusiasm of Claire also goes up. Her voice became quite big. Little Garden? But Im glad it connected Im in D team, Im Zayed Ayman Hayato and Claire looked at each other. The communication has stabilized. However, his words werent what Claire wanted. Claire urges him, looking impatient. C Please explain the situation quickly. I dont know when the line will cut masenwa. R-right while we were fighting the Savage, three hunters who had golden eyes and wore black Variable Suits suddenly appeared and attacked us C What did you say!? Claire raised a hysteric voice. As a result, I left D team, which was annihilated Once again, noise enters the communication. At that time, what came to the mind of Hayato are the figures of the three guys that he met in the Zwei Islands. C Your location, where are you desuno!? The location is Ive found you, Al-Salaam! We wont forgive the Slayers of Al-Salaam, youll die for running away! *Shriek*, please stop! If you want the Hundred, you can take it, but please, my life Dont fool around!! Guah!! Following the shrieks, the man whose body falls to the ground with a thud is heard from the Vital Ring. I, Nee-chan and Nakri and everyone who was with us at that time, even if they supplicate like that, we wont forgive them. You are Slayers, arent you!!? The voice of another man resounded there. Theres some youth in his voice. Then, the noise began to mix again, and the communication came to an end. Although shes warping her face with a frustrating-like expression. Claire tried to make a direct connection with the man just now using the communication function of the Vital Ring, but it looks like she cant connect. C The voice of now, was one of the hunters that appeared in the Zwei Islands, right? C Their characteristics that you guys know and the features you heard in the communication are the same wayone. C yes. And, Hayato nods. As he thought, the day when they came to the Qin Empire, were they the gang of three he saw in the street? C If it comes to them, then maybeno, given the situation, this connection malfunction may be due to the hunters masenwa. C such a thing, is that possible? C If its Vitaly Tynyanov, then it shouldnt be difficult to make a jamming device that disrupts electromagnetic waves desu. C In other words, does that mean that the communication will recover if we destroy the device that generates the jamming? C Exactly desuwa. But, we dont know where it is, so its impossible for now desuwane. What we should do now is to contact the other team members or join them, share the information about the hunters and elaborate countermeasures desu. Claire immediately turned her feet towards the shed. C Lets return to where everyone is. The distance from the lake where Hayato and Claire are to the tent where Emile and the others are waiting is around 15 minutes on foot. If they run straight through the forest, they will arrive in 5 minutes or so. The moment when Hayato and Claire attempted to run. *SHYUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU* A pillar of light stood towering over the surrounding, going towards the sky. C Thats a Hayato asks, stopping his feet. Stopping her feet in the same way, Claire replied. C That must be without a doubt a Slayer. Instead of a beacon he bombarded, he must be trying to inform about his whereabouts masenwa. The pillar has already disappeared. Its been around 20 seconds since they were able to see it, but that was definitely due to the use of energy. C That is to say, something is happening at that place, huh C The direction is close to the direction in which the D unit that communicated a while ago was searching desuwane. However, the color of that energy. Isnt it the same as that of Fritz Grantz? C Yes, it definitely is. Was the president also aware? C Anyway, they must be asking for help masenwane. I will head to that place right away masu. Claire muttered in order to resolve herself, took out the Hundred and grasped it tightly with her fist. C HUNDRED ON! Together with the shout, the body of the president is wrapped in red particles released from the ore and gets covered in armor, then gives form to six floating batteries around her. C Kisaragi Hayato, I would like you to act as a messenger to Erika and the others masuwa. C But, with one person The opponents are likely to be those three artificial Variants. Can he let her go by herself? C Theres a possibility that our valued comrades of Little Garden are requesting help desu. I, as the president, should head there right away, dont you think? After you join with Erika and the others, please follow me. This is all, I will rely on you as the messenger masuwayo! C President!! Using energy, Claire accelerates towards the place where the pillar of light stood and goes through the gap of the trees. Her back got smaller quickly. For a moment, Hayato was wondering if he should go after her, but he told himself that he should do what he must do now and ran towards the shed. Volume 3 - CH 4 C With this, reinforcements should come soon The one who kicked the body of Fritz who fired a shot towards the sky while he lay down, was a girl with a Dancer type Hundred two ring-shaped weapons similar to chakrams, called Duo Varga, were held in her hands. C This guy, having the nerve to do something stupid! C Guh! It was Nakri, one of the three hunters with dark brown skin who kicked and sent flying the body of Fritz again. The armament of Fritz rolled over the ground and was cancelled. The energy of Fritz was almost completely empty and with that he fired a signal. To his side and also disarmed is Latia, wearing her Variable Suit. She was completely unconscious. Aly Harlech of Al-Salaam and Wendy Velvet of Liberia, also members of the attacked D team, were unconscious too. Nakri picked up the red ore of Fritzhis Hundred that was rolling near him. C Im ready with this. Only Krovahn remains with that girl. C I know, Im going to finish her soon. Answers Krovahn, the only man of the gang of three whos glaring at Liddy Steinberg, one of the vice presidents of Little Garden, who readied her Phalanx type Hundred, Jet Black Heavenly SpearMidgard Schrange. A huge sword with two blades was held in his handhe was grasping tightly his Crusher type Hundred, Orthros Liberio. (Only a little more, if I can stand somehow or other then) Liddy readied the spear without moving, telling that to herself. Even though some of them are aware of the existence of the hunters, they must have noticed that there are existing problems with communications, this going both to the HQ of the base and to the Slayers participating in the search-and-destroy operation. Theres no doubt that someone will see the shot of Fritz, realize that theres a problem occurring in this place and come running. What she must do now is buy time However, the enemies are aware of what Liddy is trying to do, they seem to be cautious of that. C We dont have much time, so well bring this to an end quickly! Krovahn readied the weapon and kicks up the ground, slashing Liddy. C kkuh! Liddy wards off the swung downward blade with the shield on her left hand and launched an attack with the spear in her right hand. But it was dodged by Krovahn who bent his body backwards. C ORAA! Krovahn slashes at her one more time. Then, Liddy pierced the ground with the pointed end of the spear C what!? Krovahn is in commotion by the action he didnt anticipate. Liddy rotates her body with the axis of the spear and kicked flying his body. C Guh! Krovahn falls to the ground with that, but he recovers immediately. Although she was able to land a blow, its just a kick, he received no damage. Still, this should be giving her some time. C You seem to be doing it better than that guy, huh. Krovahn wiped the mud stuck on his face with the back of his hand. Nakri was watching such situation laughs and ridicules him. C Need some help, Krovahn? C What are you saying? You know that Im not going serious, dont you? C I know. Nakri suspends her mouth and grins, showing an ominous smile. In the same way, Krovahn laughs. C well, its time to go all out. We really dont have time. Together with the murmur, the black eyes of Krovahn starts to emit a golden brilliance. C limit out. Murmuring, the speed of Krovahn who holds the weapon increased, it was rising dramatically compared up to now. C Oraah! The power of the twin blade that is swung downward has also become quite strong. (kkuh! So this what a guy with the strength of the Variant is, huh) The best and only thing she can do is ward off the attacks. She doesnt have time or the like to counterattack nowhere. Now, if the remaining two people assist him, this wont be settled. No, to be frank, as things are C You put quite a fight, however Krovahn strongly stepped on one of the edges of the twin blade, grazing the ground. C !? She thought that it was an overenthusiastically miss attack, but she immediately realized that it wasnt so. Thats because a lump of mud approached her face instantly. (Dammit, this is what he was aiming for!) The mud sticks, and Liddy is plunged into darkness. C This is the end! She cant do anything if her visibility goes black. Feeling that the blade of Orthros Liberio of Krovahn approaches, Liddy prepared herself. Immediately afterwards, along with an explosion sound, the sound that the body of a human hits the ground reached the ear of Liddy. C Kuh, the hell was that just now!? The next she heard was the voice of Krovahn. (What on earth happened?) Although she couldnt grasp the situation because her visibility was blocked, someone appeared, there, she was able to understand that she was saved. (Is that perhaps, Claire-sama?) Expecting that in her heart, Liddy wipes the mud of her face with her arm. What she saw was the figure of Krovahn whos about to stand up. Two beams were fired there. Krovahn avoided them while rolling and pointed his eyes to the place where the beams were fired. Like him, Liddy also pointed her eyes to that place. Two floating batteries are suspended there C Damn, where are you!? C I am here desuwayo. C kuh!? That voice came from the top of a tree. In response to the voice of Claire, Krovahn gazed at the surroundings, but it was too late. Claire, who had descended from the top of the tree by jumping, trampled down on his body. C Guah! Krovahn screamed. The eyes that were shining returned to black. C president!! Liddy raised a spontaneous delighted voice, she was longing for a partner to make their entry. C Who are you, you bastard!? Get away from Krovahn! Nakri throws one of the rings of Duo Varga towards Claire. Claire stopped the blow, catching it with one of her hands. C I am the Student Council President of the Academy-City Ship Little Garden, Claire Harvey desuwa. It seems that you heavily tormented my comrades not only once but twice desuwane. After a glance at Fritz and Latia who collapsed, she glares at Nakri and Nesat again in that order and turns two muzzles of the six floating batteries to Krovahn in order to threaten him to not move. Nakri and Nesat who saw that, gritted their teeth and scowled at Claire with a bloodcurdling facial expression. C Now, I have questions for you masu. They are about Vitaly Tynyanov desu. C kh. The moment that name came out, Nakri showed discomposure. Both Krovahn and Nesat are the same. C looks like when limiting it to the reaction I am seeing, you know about Vitaly desuwane. C Thats why were not going to say anything! Nakri shouted. In order to admonish them, Claire continues. C Release from your combat readiness, surrender immediately and provide information about Vitaly desu. By doing so, we will overlook the matter of the Zwei Islands and the matter of now. C Don screw with us! Like hell we are going to believe the words of some guys of Warslan! Besides, that arrogant attitude of yours towards us is detestable! Nakri accelerates, kicking up the ground. Claire uses two of the six floating batteries and tried to stop her feet by firing beams. But she dodges them by moving quickly to the left and right, closes the distance with Claire and raises overhead the ring, slashing at her. Then Claire pushed out her left hand and deployed an E barrier, she stopped the blow of Nakri just in front of her. C Wha Claire cancels the E barrier right away. Throwing towards Nakri one of the rings of Duo Varga that she was holding in her right hand, her body was sent flying to the distance. C Nakri! Looking the figure of Nakri that crumbled down after colliding with a wall of rock, Nesat showed a flustered look and immediately opened the eyepatch, a golden eye appeared. She murmured as she looked at the Hundred of Krovahn who was showing an expression of anguish at the feet of Claire. C Duplication Deployment! HUNDRED ON! Understanding, disassembly, reconstruction The report of Hayato and the others suggests that her ability is based on those three points. In fact, she emits a long straight pillar of light towards the sky from her eye, that creates a twin blade with a shape similar to the one owned by Krovahn at the feet of Claire, and slashed at her. Claire attempts to intercept it using two of the six floating batteries. But she wasnt able to dodge it. While defending against it with an E barrier, she assaulted her as she was. (What the!) While deploying the weapon, Claire noticed that the eye hidden in her eyepatch shines with a golden color. (Did she release the strength of the Variant desuno?) It seems that the intensity of the barrier is increasing. What to do? Claire hesitates. The twin blade that she brandished is shining with energy. It will be impossible to stop that blow. However, if she moves, she will confer freedom to the boy at her feet. Krovahn began to move as if he had sensed such hesitation of Claire. He released the strength of the Variant and got up with a jump. Then picked up Orthros Liberio that had fallen on the ground. C kuh! Without a moments delay, Claire shot beams towards the boy using the floating batteries. He avoids them while rolling on the ground and as soon as he gets up, he slashes at Claire. C Take this! C Such a thing wont hit me masenwa! Claire jumped to dodge it and once again aimed at Krovahn with the floating batteries and fired the beams with decision. Nakri launched an attack there. C Dont forget about me! Looking back in response to the voice, her eyes were also shining with a golden color. That means that the ability of the Variant was released. (It will be difficult if it continues like this desuwane) If the opponents are the three guys who released the power of the Variant, then this wont be a situation where she can think of leaving enough spare energy to search tomorrow. C it cannot be helped masenwa, now that it has become to this, I will go with everything I have too masu. Claire distracts the three hunters using the six floating batteries and took distance as she declared that she decided so. C going seriously? In other words, you are saying that you werent serious all this time? Krovahn frowns the part of the eyebrow closes to the nose. C Exactly desuwa. An intense light was emitted from the body of Claire. Then, her armor becomes thicker and the railguns of both arms become bigger. C Thats, no way C full, armament? Nesat shows confusion and Nakri stares in wonder. Without a moments delay, Krovahn yells in order to give encouragement to those two girls. C you said full armament, huh. But we are three. Thats nothing for Nakri and Nee-chan! We can do it! C Yup, Ill do it C lets, do it! Kicking up the ground at the same time, the three hunters attack. Claire flutters in the night sky like a butterfly while green particles fall as if dancing, dodging the attacks, then tries to counterattack using the six floating batteries and the railguns of both arms. C Guh! Immediately after the twin blade slashed the air, a beam emitted from one of the floating batteries hits Krovahn. C Small Floating Batteries! Petals! Claire launched small floating batteries from the six floating batteries and attacked the three guys. C Kuh, although the beams of those petty things can be sustained, the floating batteries over there are a huge hindrance C Krovahn, can you take care of them? Nesat turned her eyes to rely on Krovahn. Nakri also turns her eyes in a similar way. C lets see. Krovahn gazed at Claire, narrowing his eyes and stood 10 meters ahead. C What is it mashitano? If its about giving up or you want to discuss about it, then the answer should come out right away desuwayo. At that time, Krovahn noticed drops, that is, that it began to rain, then he showed a grin and whispered into the ears of the two girls. C Nee-chan, Nakri, looks like luck is with us. I thought of something good. Naturally, Claire was noticing the falling rain. ( this has become a trouble mashitawane) Rain is like a natural enemy for the Dragoon type Hundred users. Although it doesnt make it unusable like the flames, the power of the beam attacks by energy is weakened. (It would be nice if those three surrendered, however) Unfortunately, the trio goes into a huddle in front of her, they seem as if they were kneading something like a plan. Even if Claire is confident that she can cope with any kind of plan they come up with, she wanted to avoid drawn-out battles. Because Claire is aware that if the fight keeps dragging on and dragging on, she doesnt know what will happen. And the energy will be consumed pointlessly. (If only Kisaragi Hayato and the others hasten to come to this place) In that case, it will be advantageous for them in terms of numbers, and because Erika is a chain user, she should be able to arrest the three guys The three hunters separate and look up at Claire floating in the sky. C Do you finally have the intention to surrender? When Claire asks them in order to provoke them, C AS IF! Nakri throws Duo Varga of both hands in succession. C HUNDRED ON. Nesat also created rings similar to Duo Varga and threw them in a similar way. But none of them went past a place far away from Claires body. ( what are those girls doing?) She guessed that they would start attacking by changing the direction in the middle of it like a boomerang, but that wasnt the case. A total of four rings were aiming at the floating batteries that are floating at the side of Claire respectively. C wha, not me, but the floating batteries!? Four floating batteries are destroyed. Nakri grabs Duo Varga that came back and throws them towards the two remaining floating batteries. With that, all the floating batteries have been destroyed. C Kuh! Claire is disturbed due to the situation that she hadnt hypothesized. Krovahn started an offensive there. C Your body is now defenseless, huh!? Panicking, Claire uses the small floating batteries that remained and began an attack pointing to the gang of three. However, looks like they dont have an effect on the defensive walls since the beams of the small floating batteries have lost output due to rain. C Something like this is insignificant! C If so, then with this! Claire accelerates, having the weapons at the ready and turns the railguns of the arms towards the approaching Krovahn. C Too slow! C kuh! Prior the bombardment, the brandish of Orthros Liberio hit directly the body of Claire. C Kyaaaaa! Claire falls towards the ground while screaming. Watching such state, Nakri exclaimed. C Hooray! However, despite crashing on the ground violently, and that she lost her 6 floating batteries and her 12 petals, Claires consciousness is still there, and the state of full armament is also up. C kkuh! Claire tries to stand up while staggering. There, Krovahn was pressing her. C Ill put an end to this! 5 meters, 3 meters, while shortening the distance with Claire, he readies the twin blade. At that moment, a dazzling light successfully covered her. C wh-what the!? Their field of view is blocked by a white curtain. At the same instant, Claire thought. (This is the flash bullet of Erika desuwa!) Claire knows that she is carrying flash bullets. Theres no doubt with that. The guess turns into conviction. Its because the figure of Krovahn was reflected, his body was wrapped around by a pink chain. C Dammit, what the hell is this!? Krovahn tries to escape from the chains by twisting himself. But he couldnt tear off the chain. On the contrary, more tightening will only make it stronger. C Its futile. You cannot escape easily from my Chains of Absolute FateEverlasting. A voice echoes from the top of a tree near them. C Who are you!? The line of sight of Krovahn is directed to the end of the chain that is wrapped around his body. C I am Erika Candle, one of the vice presidents of Little Garden. Claire-sama, we have come to help. The glasses girl, standing on a thick branch of the tree, answered. Kisaragi Hayato was standing next to her, then jumps off from the tree and rushes to the position of Claire. He already deployed his simple armament, hes holding Hien in his hand. C President, are you alright? C Kisaragi Hayato C Of course, I am here too. C Me too. With those voices Claire noticed the existence of Emile and Claudiathe two other members of the same E team. Of course, both of them have deployed their armaments. On top of that, Emile has a rapier that was created with Arms Shroud and aimed at the base of the throat of Nakri from behind and Claudia was holding down Nesat on the ground, coiling around the neck the chain of Tudor Rose. C Impossible, I never thought that this would happen by trying to stick together Kisaragi Hayato and Claire Harvey. Claudia continues her words while smiling wryly. C I really want to apologize, but for now, lets do something about these hunters. Erika is overlooking the hunters from the top of the trees and opened her mouth. C Claire-sama, I leave everything to you. C Understood mashitawa. Replying, Claire shouts. C Floating Batteries, Revive!Resurrection! Then, by deploying something called a magic square, that emits green light at her feet and from that same thing six floating batteries rise to the surface, they were resurrected. C You cant do anything in this situation, dont you agree? We also have the advantage in numbers desuwa. Please surrender. When Claire says so, the whole body of Krovahn trembles with anger while spitting up with a grisly facial expression. C Theres no way we can do that. C what do you mean desuno? Claire knits her brows. C From the situation, you thought that we cant do anything, but the thing is that we can break free. A bit more and we can obtain freedom, how can we give up in a place like this!? C Wha! Claire stares in wonder. Because it seemed that the golden eyes of Krovahn shone even more violently, he was able to tear off the pink chain. At the same time, his throat vibrates furiously and accelerates, having Orthros Liberioat the ready. Hes after Claire. For a second, Emile and Claudia had their eyes fixated on the change of Krovahn. As they aimed at that gap, Nakri and Nesat also moved. Nakri squatted and knocked aside the legs of Emile. C Uwaa!? A leg raises, then Emile completely loses the balance of her body and Nakri slashes at her with Duo Varga. C Take this! Emile does a back step and dodges the ring but Nakri recovered her freedom with that. Almost simultaneous with that sort of series of flows. Nakri took a glance at Claire, C Hundred On. With a murmur, she creates six floating batteries similar to Claire. Then, she moved two of them behind Claudia and fired beams. C Wha, from behind!? Claudia receives damage on the back of her head and collapses from the front. Nesat became free with that and turns her line of sight to Krovahn. C AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! While Krovahn roars, he was trying to slash again at Claire who had been accelerating and dodging the attacks, then attempted to bombard him with the railguns of her hands. Not only from the weapons but also from her whole body the energy is overflowing. C President, leave this to me! Although the six floating batteries were resurrected, Hayato concluded that the wounded Claire shouldnt be the one that has to keep company with the opponent, so he started an offensive with Hien pointing at Krovahn. C You, the one of some time ago, get out of the way! Krovahn noticed Hayato and swings down Orthros Liberio. The two blades hit each other, making a fierce sword fight sound. C You okay, Hayato? Emile glanced at Hayato whos stacking up swords with Krovahn and glared with a change in her line of sight to Nakri who confronts her. C I have to deal with this soon in order to go and help Hayato. Saying so, she changed most of her Arms Shroud into a long, thin sword and started releasing a blow, then another one to the approaching Nakri. C Haa, such a thing! Nakri closes the distance while repelling the swords that face her with Duo Varga and released an offensive against Emile. However, Emile jumped and evaded it nimbly, then grabbed one of the swords floating around her body and stabbed it in the hole of the ring of Nakri. C What the!? Stabbing through it, the point of the sword buries in the ground. Because of that, the movement of Nakri is completely stopped. Emile took another sword in the air as she was and stabbed a sword in the hole of the other ring. The point of the sword buries in the earth in the same way. C Shit! She moves the ring, trying to pull out the sword, but she cant do it. The sword is quite long and is buried deep in the ground. C You cant move unless you get away from those weapons or Ill skewer you like them. All the pointed end of the 10 swords floating in the air are directed to Nakri. C Kuh. If you are going to do it, then do it fast! C Alright. Just kidding! The moment Emile pulled the arm, all the swords return to particles in a blink of an eye. C Wha! Nakri, who was loading strength on both arms, lost the balance of her body and was about to fall. C Of course, I cant afford to liberate you, but I wont kill you either. Without a moments delay, Emile covered her fist with a knuckle she produced with Arms Shroud and thrusted it into the abdomen of Nakri. C ack! The body of Nakri bent in a shape and flies in the air. C Sorry. Without a pause, Emile does a turning kick and sent flying the body of Nakri to a wall of rock. With that, her vital came to an end. The armament of Nakri was cancelled, Duo Varga also falls to the ground and vanished. C Nakri!! C Its no good if you look away! C kuh! Nesat avoids Tudor Rose that was strongly swung downward and attacks with the floating batteries. C I wont let you! Emile exclaimed, generating a rapier with Arms Shroud that destroys right in half the floating batteries of Nesat that attempted to bombard Claudia. C ! Nesat looks dumbfounded at the floating batteries that are scattering as particles. However, she immediately pulls herself together and began an offensive against Emile with the remaining floating batteries. But Emile dodges them nimbly with a jump and by using Arms Shroud in the air she destroys all the floating batteries while changing weapons one after another. C Looks like its my win, dont you think? Emile landed on the ground and generates a sharp rapier once again then moved forward to the base of the legs of Nesat. C Hundred On Nesat turned her line of sight towards the rapier of Emile that was approaching and attempted to duplicate it. However, Emile returned the weapons back to particles. Because of that, she couldnt replicate it. C Unlike me, you cant create weapons freely, and even if you deploy what you see, it doesnt look like you can move right away, dont you? Besides, you cant reproduce a special Hundred like my Arms Shroud. When she noticed it, the distance between them is less than one meter. Emile once again created a rapier and turned the pointed tip of it towards the eye of the girl. C If I pierce your eye with this, you wont be able to duplicate anymore, am I right? C my eye, you will crush it.? C For the sake of what are you using your eyes? C Eh? C To kill people? Or to see your loved ones and the beautiful world? If its the latter, then surrender. Together with the boy over there. I dont want to crush that eye. Emile points her line of sight at Krovahn. C What beautiful world, huh!? We havent seen nothing but despair! Why are you getting in our way!? A little more, only a little more! A little more and well be releasedwell be free!! C kuh!! Krovahns Orthros Liberio shines like a black flame and starts pressing down the body of Hayato. Hayato was franticly holding him back with Hien loaded with energy. Eventually, the shining of the sense energies of the two began to wrap not only the armament and weapons, but also the whole bodies of each other. (Huh, what is, this?) At that time, pain runs in the head of Hayato, and images came to the front, burning into his memory. The figures of a boy and a girl who carry bags that seem to be heavy are listening the orders of an adult man. ( those two are) Stuck-up and pointed black hair, black eyes and dark skin. They are quite younger than now, but theres no doubt that the boy in front of his eyes is Krovahn and that the taller girl is Nesat. It was a man who worn military uniform, and a little older than Hayato and the others, whos swinging a whip. His skin color is the same as theirs, and he has Middle East features. Looking closely at him, the military uniform has the insignia of Al-Salaam and a red ore is hanging on his neck. Looks like the military man is a Slayer. There is a large number of children beside them in that place, and like the two of them, they were carrying bags and things like shackles were on their hands and feet. And they were struck with the same whip when their pace gets slower. (Why, such a terrible thing) He was treating the children like slaves. Something like that cant be forgiven. C Come on, walk quickly! The soldier swings the whip to Nesat whose step is tottering. C aah! C Nee-chan! Krovahn rushes to the girl whos struck with a whip and crumbled down to the ground. C Nee-chan, are you alright, Nee-chan!? C You son of a bitch, why are you moving away from your position!? The man raised overhead the whip again. C kuh!! While trying to protect the girl, Krovahn received the whip on his back and stared at the man whos looking down on them. Maybe it was because he was unable to stomach such attitude, the man swung the whip again. (Why am I seeing these things?) While wondering, Hayato stops the tempestuous attack that Krovahn released. Then again, sense energy was released from the two people and were surrounded by an intense light as far as the eye can see. The energies of the two integrate as if to connect the two Variants. And, images come to the mind of Hayato again. The figures of the boy and the girl running through the wilderness at midnight. Just like before, its the childhood of Krovahn and Nesat. It seems that they were living in a facility where the ones who lost their parents by the raids of the Savages are gathered. However, that wasnt just an orphanage, as it was established by Al-Salaam Company, a Middle East company commissioned by the Kingdom of Khmer to redevelop the areas destroyed by the Savages. They used the children who gathered as slaves, turning them in working force. Life in that place was like hell. Therefore, Krovahn and Nesat were trying to escape from the facility. (Theres no choice but to do this. Otherwise, well be killed someday!) However, they were found by a soldier who was patrolling near the entrance before leaving the premises. Not all was turning dark, since the enemy doesnt seem to be a Slayer, but he has a gun in his hand. Becoming disconcerted, they started running. *BANG*, a gunshot attacks their ears. The pursuer fired a bullet. They saw the soil sprung up far away. However, his gun skill wasnt good. When they looked back and confirmed his position, their distance was still sufficient. They were way luckier, the soldier was growing fat, his legs were slow. Krovahn leaves the site from the pathway that wasnt locked while he pulled the hand of Nesat. Nonetheless, the soldier continued following them. He really doesnt want to let them escape. Whether he intends to intimidate them or stop them by shooting them to death, he has already fired 3 times. Escapees and pursuers. The distance increases gradually, but after three minutes or so, Nesat falls down all of a sudden. C are you okay? Thinking that a bullet hit her, Krovahn rapidly checked the leg of Nesat. C y-yeah Im fine there, but it hurts here C Ah Noticing that the eyelid of Nesat who raised her face is dyed red, Krovahn grimaces. When he saw the ground, he could see a pointed stone. He guesses that it hit her eye. Krovahn looks back and checks the position of the pursuer. The distance has shortened considerably this time. Moreover, the pursuer has a gun at the ready. He should still have bullets. Theres no time to treat her wound. C shit! Muttering as if spitting out, he asks Nesat. C Nee-chan, can you run? After confirming that Nesat nodded, Krovahn pulled her hand once again and ran in the direction of a settlement that had a lot of remaining debris of the destroyed buildings that were overrun by the Savages at the time of the Second Attack. If its there, they should be a place to hide. His thinking was correct and in the lined up abandoned buildings, it was possible to find a gap where they could hide. C Well hide here. After Nesat went inside first, and collecting the rubble to hide themselves, Krovahn went inside. Whats left is to trust their chance. Theyll be lucky if they arent found, but if they are found, he can only fight with a knife he stole from the facility. For the time being, Krovahn decided to wrap a bandage he made by cutting a part of the tunic he wore on the eye of Nesat. Its a simplish treatment but it cant be helped. The other things that he can do now is to grasp tightly, firmly and strongly the only weapon he has, keep an eye to the situation of his surroundings, steel himself and protect Nesat, his older sister, who sleeps next to him. However, without being able to win against the sleepiness that visited him, Krovahn eventually fell asleep like Nesat. The next morning, with the sunlight coming from the gap of the rubble, Krovahn woke up., he realized that he was sleeping, but they werent found by the pursuer. He doesnt feel that theres anyone nearby. Krovahn decided to leave from the abandoned building together and wakes up Nesat. Outside of the settlement that was overrun by the Savages and collapsed, one side of it is a desert area. When walking for 3 hours on the opposite side of the facility where they were in the past, he could see something like smoke going up slightly towards the sky. Maybe theres a settlement over there. With expectations in his heart, the two of them who are in a worn-out state advance in the desert despite their slow pace. Before long, the settlement was clearly visible, but they cant be relieved yet. Because the settlement isnt necessary not under the control of Al-Salaam. If so, theyll be put back in the facility and forced to do slave labors. Or, they get caught and are killed as an examplekeeping Nesat to wait in a safe place, Krovahn decided to investigate the situation of the settlement. Apparently, in the settlement, people of the same race as the two of them live there and looks like they arent under the control of Al-Salaam. A relieved Krovahn visited the settlement with Nesat and requested a meeting with the chief of the settlement. However, he thought that the people of the settlement would be naturally suspicious of two dubious kids who appeared in the settlement all of a sudden. He was cautious, but hey managed to have a meeting with the chief. There, Krovahn explained the circumstances they were placed in. And, he tells why he left the childrens home. Then the people of the settlement treat them cordially and gave them water and food. Moreover, they were also protected for a while in this settlement. The two of them could finally calm down. C what happened with the eye? Inquired by the chief, Krovahn tells that she ended with that injury because she fell down in the middle of their escape from the facility. C If so, we will take you to a doctor who is staying in a settlement near us tomorrow. With the arrangement of the chief, and as it was decided, the two headed to the settlement around 10 kilometers away from the settlement they visited. There was a woman in white robe with big dark circles under her eyes and that has long ruffled hair in the basement of that place. Apparently, this questionable woman is a doctor. Next to her, theres a woman with a strange mask. C so, what happened to your eye? Inquired by the woman in white robe and just like yesterday, Krovahn starts talking about the whole story. That they have escaped from the childrens home. That she was injured on the way. Because the woman was very suspicious, she was hesitant at the beginning, but she thought that its more important to see the eye of Nesat now, so she talked firmly. C In other words, you guys have a grudge against the Slayers? After she finished listening to him, the masked woman said so. Of course, Krovahn nods. C I dislike Slayers. They arent humans. They try to oppress humans, using the power they obtained. Because they say we are the only ones who can win against the Savage, they do as they please C then, it would be great if you have strength too. If you gain strength, then you can get your revenge. After all Al-Salaam, and this world are C But, because the Hundred doesnt react to me C Theres a way. The masked woman said. C Eh, that way is C I will grant you just that. Thats what the woman in a white robe said next. Standing up, she headed towards Nesat. Then she removed the bandage of the head and looked into the eye that became red. C This is very bad. If this keeps like this, she will completely lose the vision. C Thats The front of Krovahn turns pitch dark. That means that its impossible to treat her. C But, if its me, I might be able to give her vision. However, that requires a strong will and sacrifice. C will and sacrifice? C To have your own goals and wish strongly for them. And to throw away your humanity. If she does that, her eye may heal, and she will be on par with the Slayersno, she may get more power than them. C Is that true? C Its true. Saying so, the woman in white robe continued. C do you want strength? Words werent necessary between the two people who look at each others faces. Krovahn nods, Nesat also nods and continues. C If so, I will give you strength and freedom. On the other hand, you are going to help us with my work for a while, but you are fine with that, right? The masked woman whos listening to that interview smiled broadly. After that, the juveniles rescued a girl named Nakri from the claws of Al-Salaam. Shes a girl whos a relative of the siblings and who fell into similar circumstances than them, then she was made into an artificial Variant by the mysterious woman Vitaly and they fight to become free togetherthey continue fighting for revenge against the Slayers. (How is that I can see something like this?) Hayato doesnt know how is that he can experience his memories. He wonders if his thoughts are being transmitted due to the energy. Or is it because of the ability of the Variant? However, it seems that nothing is visible to Krovahn. C The hell is wrong with you!? Theres a reason why we absolutely have to win! Do you even have that!!? While yelling, Krovahn keeps striking hard. C I do. Hayato answered firmly. His little sister. Everyone in the institution in Yamato. He has a promise he just made with the president. And of course, Emilia as well To protect his precious people. In order to not be separated from them. C Thats why I cant lose! I cant lose! C kuh!! In response to the cry of Hayato, the blade of Hien that increased its radiance became gigantic. Eventually the light wrapped around Hayatos body as well, creating an armor that covered his whole body. C No way, this guy has also full armament C In order to protect my precious people, to make a beautiful world where everyone can be happy without getting injured, Iwill fight! C Such a thing is settled to be impossible! Where everyone is in a happy world, thats C But if you dont want it, then that absolutely wont happen. Thats why, I wish for it! Such a happy world Hayatos eyes shone golden. With the blade of Hien that went huge, the body of Krovahn revolves in the air. C damn!! Krovahn was thrown to the ground and fell to the surface but stands up while making a wry face as if he was frustrated. C how I, against such a guy! Why the will of this guy is stronger? Does it mean that I lost my way? The feet of Krovahn who spat out in vexation were staggering. Hes no longer in a state where he can fight properly. C Nakri, Krovahn, in this situation we cant do anything. So C Nee-chan, dont give up! We arent going to surrender! C Krovahn C We are going to winwell win, well win, the freedom in our hands!! Energy begins to overflow from the body of Krovahn, its like a flame that burns brightly. But C Ku, haah! He vomited red blood from his mouth. C Please stop! If you keep using the power of the Variant, your body will C I know that! I still can fight, I can fight! Putting energy on his whole body again, Krovahn starts an offensive against Hayato. Erika muttered, looking at him. C Is he completely overwhelmed by the strength of the Variant? C The strength of the Variant? Claudia twists her head. But this is not the case for an explanation. C I will stop him masuwa. Claire, who was biting her upper lip, tried to fire a floating battery against Krovahn. Immediately after that *SPLAAAAAAAASH*! Suddenly, a loud sound of a splash of water resounded all over the area. C what was that desuno? Not only Claire, but even Krovahn stopped his feet by reflex and turned his line of sight to the direction of the sound. C What in the world? C Kisaragi Hayato, look at that. Claire was looking at the night sky with a surprised expression and said so to Hayato who muttered. Doing as she told, Hayato looks up at the night sky. There is a dragonfly that has 4 enormous wings and a pair of eyes that shine dazzlingly, its a living thing that is floating and resembles a dragon. C Why is there dragon-like thing in a place like this? C you are wrong, Hayato. Thats not a dragon, its a Savage. Look at the thing on the head. C Well, I get that but The color and the pattern of the body is the same as the Savages he has met so far. In addition, the head at the end of the long neck has a golden shining shelter, in which the core can also be seen inside. C if Im not mistaken, there should be a huge lake that was made by the fall of a meteorite where that Savage is floating desuwayone. C That means that the dragon-like Savage appeared from that lake? C Taking into consideration the circumstances, thats the only thing I can conclude. Erika, what do you think? C Even if I say something. I cant access the database now, but actually I heard about the existence of the Savage which is flying in the sky The Savage, which looks like a dragon and a dragonfly combined, roared with its head facing a higher height. Their whole bodies tremble, its fierce. Next, it starts to gather light in the mouth. C Dont tell me that it will fire a bombardment masuno!? Hayato and co. arent in the direction that its pointing to. C I am sure that B team is Immediately after Erika said that, the Savage fired a bombardment to the ground without stopping. A thick beam is fired from the head and strikes the ground. The ground shook with a fiery explosion. C Youre kidding, right? Even from this place, they can see that a part of the forest was completely erased. The surroundings of the space that was suddenly opened in the forest were intensely burning with flame, and even a part of the darkness is stained red. C That power is dreadful, dont you think? We have to do something and fast C I get that, but Claire turned her eyes to the gang of three. They havent ended with them yet. C Youre the president-san of Little Garden, right? Why dont we have a deal? C A deal? And about what desuno? Narrowing her eyes, Claire gazes at Krovahn. C Well defeat the Savage. And youll give us the core. C The core? What are you saying C Well return the Hundreds of the others. What do you think? The core of that guy is pretty huge. If its that one, well sure be free. Krovahn took out the pouch from his pocket and scattered the Hundred they stole from the UN Peacekeeping Slayers who are participating in this operation to the ground. C Even though you are saying such a thing, you are on the verge of being controlled by the Variant Virus now desuwayo. If you keep using the ability of the Variant, your body wont make it masenwa! C Ill be able to manage it somehow or other. I can still do it. Watch properly how I show the evidence of that!! Krovahn shouted, his eyes changed from black to golden color and shone powerfully. Black energy is beginning to rise up not only from Orthros Liberio in his hand, but also from the whole body. However, his steps are wobbling, they arent settled yet. He also distorts his facial expression, looking like hes in pain. C Stop, really! Leave that Savage to us, to Little Garden C Impossible. I can do it. I can do it! And then, well be free Krovahn kicked up the ground and accelerated towards the dragon-shaped Savagethe dragonfly type. C Stop, Krovahn! Nesat yelled, but he never stopped. While raising a great war cry, he heads towards the dragonfly type. C hes already in a frenzy state. He lost his discernment. Thats the calm analysis of Erika. C What do we do, Claire-sama? C I dont know what to do either In such a situation, if she could knock it down with the floating batteries and capturing it with the Everlasting of Erika. C lets see the situation a little. Claire muttered as if she had given up. C But that thing is dangerous, isnt it? Emile put her hand on the shoulder of Hayato who tried to accelerate in order to restrain him, as he was trying to stop Krovahn who gave a step forward with his feet. C Its useless, Hayato. I know you have the feeling of wanting to stop him, but you wont make it in time. Certainly, its as Emile says. Krovahn has already approached the dragonfly type and hes 10 meters away from it. C Here I come! Employing energy, Krovahn jumped higher than the dragonfly type and struck the shelter of the head with the twin blade that he raised overhead. However, the blade stops at about 20 centimeters just before touching the shelter of the dragonfly type. C What? What the hell does this mean? Hey! Being amazed, Krovahn mutters. C What the this my Orthros Liberio doesnt touch it Krovahn slashes the shelter two, three times in succession, but the result is the same. C No way, is that a wide area barrier zone desuno!? C it looks like thats the case. Erika agreed to what Claire said. Also, in the eyes of Hayato, a spherical membrane that covers the giant dragonfly is in sight. Its similar to what Sakura deployed to save the bus passengers from the bombardment of a Savage in the Zwei Islands. C When generating a barrier, the bodys fluorescent color portion emits light intensively. In other words, that may be a barrier generator apparatus. Surely as Erika says, a part of the body of the Savage is emitting a strong light. C But, given that we know that, theres no other way but to smash the barrier. Thats certainly as Emile says. Moreover, the dragonfly type enters in a bombarding stance and opens its head to eliminate Krovahn whos trying to start an offensive against itself. C Krovahn, run away! Nesat raises a grieving voice. But that shout was in vain, the bombardment of the Savage hits Krovahn directly. His vital was completely consumed with that. Krovahn falls to the ground from his head. Just like drawing a straight line with a ruler. C Krovahn! Panicking, Nesat rushes over his point of fall and catches the body of Krovahn in her arms. C Krovan, are you okay!? Are you alive!? C y-yeah Asked by her older sister, Krovahn raised a groaning and painful-like voice and opened his eyelids. His eyes lost the golden brilliance and returned to black. C Im relieved, you are alive Drops of tears can be seen at the edge of the eyes of Nesat who took a breath feeling relieved. C Nee-chan. I, to that guy Krovahn gazes at the dragonfly type that floats in the sky and makes a vexed facial expression. C Its enough, dont worry about that and rest Krovahn, leave the rest to the others! C But, if that happens, then C Hey you two, watch out! Nesat is taken aback by the shout of Emile. Its because she noticed that the dragonfly type was coming down to attack with the sharp talons of its arms. C kkuh! Nesat tries to dodge the attack by kicking the ground and leaping horizontally. However, as she was holding Krovahn in her arms, she started to move late. C Kuuh uuuh. ! The talon of the arm of the Savage scratches the shoulder of Nesat, she crumbled down injured on the ground, she collapsed trying to cover Krovahn, she was gasping in agony. The dragonfly type tries to attack again with its talons. C We have to save them, Hayato! C Alright! Nodding together while looking at each others eyes, both Hayato and Emile accelerated simultaneously using energy. And then, they both are saved from the attack of the dragonfly type because Hayato carried Krovahn and Emile carried Nesat. C Phew, we saved them. Emile took a breath of relief as she lowered Nesat from her shoulder. C It seems that the wound isnt that awful. It appears that she was barely scratched, and the wound that is in sight is around 10 centimeters. C Why you guys, to us? Asks Krovahn. Hayato answered with a gentle smile. C I told you, isnt it? We are aiming for a world where nobody gets hurt. You guys are no longer our enemies. Our enemy is that Savage. C Dont you think so too, prez? Claire nods to the question of Emile. C Besides, we will be in trouble if you die desu. There are a lot of things that we want to ask. C If so, theres one thing I want to request Krovahn moved on the shoulder of Hayato. Although he groaned with pain, he continues his words. C I dont care what happens to me. But, absolutely protect Nee-chan and Nakri C Krovahn! Hayato decided to leave Krovahn who fainted on his shoulder to Nesat. She tightly holds Krovahn that was handed over from the shoulder of Hayato in her arms. Claire showed a gently smile while looking at them, but she immediately turned her eyes to the dragonfly type, C Kisaragi Hayato, Emile Crossford, as it was told just now, we are going to take care of that masuwayo. Erika and Claudia Lowetti will protect and give treatment to everyone who have collapsed masu. C Even if we do it, what are we going to do about that barrier? Unless we do something about it, we cant attack it. C I am going to penetrate it masuwa. After that, you two will destroy the core. Claire combines the six floating batteries and creates a huge rifle. C Understood. That being the case, Ill go with this. Using Arms Shroud, Emile created a rapier-like sword. C Hayato will destroy the shelter. Ill stab and destroy the core with this afterwards. Hayato nods. C Well then, lets go masuwayo! It seems that the loading of energy into the rifle held by Claire in her armpit ended. From the muzzle that shines green, a beam of thick energy is fired. However, she couldnt shoot through the wide area barrier zone. C it seems to be a stronger barrier than I thought desuwane. Suspending from the cheek of Claire to the nape of her neck, a drop of sweat dripped. C But, if I inject energy again! C Please stop, Claire-sama! Erika shouted when Claire tried to inject even more energy into the rifle. The reason is that the dragonfly type changed the direction of its body and opened its head focusing on Hayato and co. who are in front of it. C Everyone, deploy a barrier right now! Claire shouts while returning the rifle to the six floating batteries. However, the bombardment was never fired. Because many beams were continuously fired from the distance towards the dragonfly type. C Those are C Looks like those are the Slayers that are in other places and started an attack, huh? Erika replies to Hayato. Although the number of bombardments is high, they are thinner than the one that Claire fired, so their power is weak. Naturally, they are prevented by all the barriers. But, thanks to that, Hayato and the others were saved. But that only changed the objective of the Savage. The dragonfly type does a change of course again and attacked towards the direction it just attacked moments ago. A roaring sound of an explosion. Subsequently, the forest blazes in bright red. C Kuh It would be great if the Slayers over there are safe C Prez, at any rate, this is our chance. Emile said so, following Claire who muttered while looking worried. When she noticed, the rapier in her hand was transforming into a huge rifle. C Ill help this time too. If its a full bombardment with two people, we might be able to destroy that barrier. C At the same time Hearing those words, Erika opened her eyes wide in surprise. C Thats it, theres that way! Claire-sama, thanks to Emile Crossford, I came up with a good idea! C What is it so suddenly, Erika? C Its said that three people are better than two people and that four people are better than three people, correct? Erika continues with an excited voice. C Why dont all the Slayers who can do long range attacks in this place start an offensive on that Savage? In that case, I think that the possibility of destroying the wide area barrier is quite high. C However, if another person among us could bombard, only one more Claire sees Nesat. She might be able to duplicate the battery created by Claire and bombard it. No, thats not it, Claire-sama. When I say this place, I mean the Slayers who are in this mountain now, and everyone who can bombard it. Being told so by Erika, Claire was surprised. C ah, you were referring to that desuno! C Were you able to understand it, Claire-sama? C Yes. Nodding, Claire immediately turned her eyes to Nesat. C You are the ones who are jamming this place, correct desuwane? Where is the jamming device desu? C Regarding the question of Claire, Nesat didnt reply immediately. Closing tightly her motionless mouth like a straight line, she hung her head with a troubled-like expression. C If that device is destroyed, that Savage can be defeated. I wonder if you can tell us, please? When Claire asked again, Nesat glanced at the collapsed Krovahn in her arms and, C I understand. She nodded. And she points out the top of a mountain of an altitude of 2,000 m, which is slightly higher than this place with her finger. C The jamming device is over there. Theres a distance of around 5 kilometers by tracing a straight line from this place to there. C It will take a lot of time till we get there and destroy it desuwane C Ill give it a try. Emile creates a bow using Arms Shroud. C Wait, are you planning to aim and shoot at that desuno? C If I can do so, thatd be the best, dont you think? Answering, Emile created an arrow in her right hand and decided to aim at the peak of the mountain pointed out by Nesat with a sighting device attached to the bow. C How is it? You really thing you will be able to manage it somehow or another? C Im sorry, Hayato. Im concentrating right now, so I need a little bit of silence. C Ah, sorry *BIP*, the sighting device makes a sound. C objective confirmed! Here I go! Emile shot the arrow that was tucked in bluish-white energy. It pushes its way towards the top of the mountain while cutting off the air. A few seconds later, a small explosion occurred at the top of the mountain. C Nice! Emile raises a bright voice. Apparently, she was able to destroy the jamming device. The vital ring makes *BIP* *BIP*. Its an emergency call from the base camp. C As expected of Emilia-sama! Claudia shouts. Emile smiles with satisfaction, turning her line of sight towards Hayato. C I did it, Hayato. C I thought that if it was you, then you could do it. C Ehehe Emile is happy and does a V sign with her fingers to Hayato whos praising her. Meanwhile, Erika started getting in touch with Shuemei whos in the base camp right away. C Can you hear me, Ryuu Shuemei? Right now, the line has been restored. Please tell us about the status of all the units at the present time and the number of Slayers that can fight. Ah, yes, just a minute please After ten seconds of silence, Shuemei starts reporting. I accessed the latest data and I confirmed it. A team was completely annihilated with the attack done by the hunters. A team was completely annihilated by the bombardment of a mysterious Savage. The rest has suffered many injuries. Currently, there are 22 Slayers who are able to fight C Among them, how many people can bombard with beams? Please wait a moment. umm, 12 of them C Understood. I will switch the line to Little Garden from here on. Please send the current information to the Strategic Analysis Room. Acknowledged. I will transmit it immediately *Haaa*, Erika takes a breath by disconnecting the line with the base camp. However, theres no time to rest. Erika immediately connected the line to Little Garden. C Can you hear me? This is the Little Garden Student Council Vice President, Erika Candle. We hear you, Erika-san. This is Chris Steinbelt, main analyst of Little Garden. The most important is that Claire-sama and everyone are safe C But Liddy has been injured. Anyway, are you receiving data from the operation HQ? Yes, Dr. Charlotte is calculating it usingLiZA C Is that so She can hear the voice of Charlotte as she is. You hear me, Erika? The analysis result came now, but its pretty tough. That wide area barrier zone seems to be very powerful C Charo, theres no way to destroy it? Emiles the one who inquired. Theres one. LiZAalso recommends it, but Im not too fan of suggesting it C What do you mean? To hand out the ability of the Variant of Kisaragi Hayato to Claire Harvey. Thats the answer that LiZAsubmitted C Eh Emile was at a loss for words. Hayato and everyone are the same. C Wait a moment, that means, no way Yeah, that means that Kisaragi Hayato and Claire Harvey have to kiss C Thats a huge NO, Charo! Dont you understand what that means!? Why does it have to be something like that!? Its a simple story, Emile Crossford. In this, its now possible to bombard it with optical weapons, and the only one that its not infected by the Varian Virus is Claire Harvey. And regarding that barrier, the nature of the energy of Claire is compatible However, as she had to resurrect the six floating batteries that were destroyed, the amount of the energy of Claire has decreased considerably. Therefore, Charlotte wants to say that they should kiss to increase it. C But that doesnt mean that there wont be an unusual change in the body of the prez! C Dr. Charlotte, what are you talking about? What you mean is that hes going to pour the Variant Virus into my body desuno? Exactly, Claire C Claire-sama, thats. C Yeah, its dangerous! Its Emile who shouted after Erika who shows confusion. C Its absolutely no good to pour the Variant Virus into an ordinary human being! C Emilia-sama, whats that Variant Virus? Claudia speaks in suspicion, as she felt that she was being left behind. She doesnt know about the Variant. C By any chance, does that Variant Virus have anything to do with the three hunters and Kisaragi Hayato and that their eyes where shining with a golden color? On that subject, at that time too, when I had the duel with Kisaragi Hayato C Sorry, Claudia. Ill talk about that story again later. We have to apologize for the fight with Hayato. C in the end, that was oh, I understand. If Emilia-sama says that sort of thing, then I will have to back down here. so, what do you think, Claire? C I have been thinking about it, and there is no choice but to do it, even if there is danger masuwa. Especially ifLiZArecommends it desu. Claire replies to the voice of Charlotte that was audible from the vital ring. In short, you are saying that you are prepared, right? C I have just said so masuwa. C Nevertheless, Im against it after all. Theres no guarantee that the barrier can be completely destroyed. C Emile Crossford, if you are opposing because of emotional issues, then I dont have ears to listen to it masenwa. We have no choice but to try it now desu. Becase the top priority is to defeat that Savage desu. C Thats, well, but That depends on your determination. What are you going to do, Kisaragi Hayato-kun? C Before that, please wait a moment, Dr. Charlotte what is it? C Will that really increase the power of the energy of the President? This was something I heard from Emile before, but when kissing, it was rather a story that the activated virus would be contained within so Thats because you and her are Variants C Oh, I see In other words, if the other person isnt a Variant, the story is different. And it seems that the effects will be different. Looks like that solved your question. Then, Ill ask again. Kisaragi Hayato, do you want to kiss with Claire Harvey? No way! He guessed that this is not the situation to say that. While bewildered, Hayato looks at Claires face. Hes so conscious of it that his gaze is attracted to her mouth. Then, the lips of Claire moved. C Ki-Kisaragi Hayato, you dont want to k-kiss me, is that it desuka? C No, thats not what I meant to say C If so, well Claire turns her face away as it turns red and mumbles. C I-if you arent going to do it, then I-I will do it masuwayo. Hayato-kun, are you okay with the fact that a woman has to say such a thing? C Thats, well He knows that its not good. But Theres no time. Do it quickly. By the way, its no good if you only touch your lips. It wont have an effect unless you interchange saliva by entwining your tongues and piling up your lips for at least 10 seconds Looking like shes enjoying it, Charlotte incites them. Emile had a face as if she had swallowed a bitter bug, but she didnt stop her. The situation is a situation, theres nothing she cant do about the circumstances. C If you do it, do it fast. Emile says, looking like she became sulky. Hayato put a hand on the trembling shoulder of the president in such a way that it pushes her back with the voice. C Im sorry, president. C You dont have to apologize masenwa as this is not our f-first time. Certainly, its like that. The day after he fought the Savage for the first time, Claire came to the room when Emile was in the room of Hayato in the form of Emilia, a quarrel occurred there, and although it was like an accident, they kissed. C dont tell me that you forgot about it mashitano!? For me that was my first time C No, theres no way I could forget about it! But, at that time, our lips slightly touched C a-anyway, if we are going to do it, lets do it quickly. Its a waste of time if we keep doing this desuwayo. Besides, its embarrassing desu! C Ah, yes Im sorry The president closes her eyes. Hayato also closes his eyes, and put his lips on top of hers (What is this, this feeling?) Touching each other, and in the space between lips and lips, long breaths of the two act violently. While a sound is resounding inside her head, a hot thing flows into her body through the throat. (This is, Kisaragi Hayatos. Variant Virus) Her head goes blank. But, shes feeling that her power is kind of overflowing ( Liza. It might be for a moment, but I will be like you, Hayato and Emile Crossford, a Variant) Claire finally regains herself and takes distance from Hayato. The voice of Charlotte was heard there. How is it? Are you feeling any change? C Eh, ah well. Somehow, I feel that strength is overflowing from the bottom of my body masuwa While she pressed down the lips with her hand, Claire said while showing a bewildered appearance. Alright, lets resume our strategy C Desuwane, we have to do something about that and fast While Hayato and co. are discussing, the dragonfly type attacks over and over again with its talons and bombardments towards the Slayers of the other teams. C Erika, open a line of simultaneous transmission please. To the base camp, to the Slayers in this place, to all members desuwa. C Yes, I opened the line now! C Can you hear me, Slayers participating in the operation of the UN Peacekeeping Forces? This is Claire Harvey of Little Garden desu. Saying plainly, Claire began to talk about the main issue. C I think you are already aware of the existence of a new kind of Savage that looks like a dragon masu. As you can see, it possesses a very powerful wide area barrier zone masuwa. We attempted to bombard it as well, but we couldnt destroy the barrier. Thats the same for everyone, am I correct? Because of that, Little Garden tried to analyze the barrier. As a result, if all the Slayers capable of bombard in this place attempt to bombard it at the same time with all your strength, it is very probable that we can destroy that barrier desu. When Claire finishes saying so, Really? Will that move work? And similar voices came back. At the same time, not only different opinions, but also objections and other views are heard. Will Little Garden take responsibility in case of failure? Thats something called lack of nerve, In case we can defeat the Savage, as a result of the strategy, will Little Garden take hold of the war results? And also, things related to the distribution of the rewards. C Claire-sama, what should we do? C Little Garden will take responsibility masuwa. Being firmly, Claire replied immediately. C Besides, there is no need to worry about the rewards. Since many forces are participating in the simultaneous attack, the military gains are also distributed. This is not the achievement of Little Garden only masenwa. In the first place, this shouldnt be the place to be arguing about such a thing, dont you think!? There were no objections to those words. What came back were, Understood I agree Then, with the signal of bombardment from Little Garden And things like that were said. C Commander, the permission of the participants was obtained. May we execute the operation? We will leave it to Warslan, no, to Little Garden. The defeat of the unknown Savage is our top priority C Thank you very much masuwa. I give you my gratitude for your consideration masu. With that, its possible to execute the operation. C When prez said we will take responsibility; you were somewhat cool. Thats what Emile said. C What are you saying desuno? We absolutely have to destroy that barrier. If you believe so and dont shoot at it, then the barrier that can be destroyed wont be destroyed masenwa! C I dont dislike that kind of Prez. C Please tell me that you will do it obediently. Emile injects energy into the rifle she held in her arm. Likewise, Claire also began to inject energy into the rifle that was pointing towards the dragonfly. C I already finished my preparations, but what about everyone? C I dont have any problems masenwa. Preparations ready No problems here Im sorry about yesterday. I will shoot one more time. Im waiting for your signal, President-san of Little Garden Such voices are coming back. Theres not a single thing like waiting for someone whos not ready. C I dont have a problem either. Subsequently, it was Nesat, one of the three hunters, who said so. They thought that she duplicated the Hundred of Claire. Shes holding a similar rifle in her hands. C Well then, lets go masuwayo, you two. C With zenryoku, zenkai, furupawa* Following Claire, Emile shouted and Nesat nodded. The tip of the three rifles standing side by side shines much more violently due to the color of each sense energy. C Here I go masuwayo! C Commencing bombardment. C Here I coooooooooooooome! At the same time, the voices of Claire, Nesat and Emile came out one after another and 3 thick beams struck the wide area barrier zone of the dragonfly type. Similarly, a total of seven bombardments are released from other 4 places. C It didnt work? Hayato muttered while looking up at the sky. A total of ten beams attacks hit the barrier, but they havent destroyed it yet. C Unfortunately, looks like we are lacking output. Erika mutters. It looks like there are more people who are injured than what we calculated and havent been able to bombard it. At that point in timeLiZAhad estimated that there were 12 optic weapons that can bombard C In that case, if its our share, we just have to increase the output, isnt it!? The prez can still do it, right!? C Of course desuwa! Everyone, we will be counting on you masu! Lets decide the victory right away with this! C I will do it, too. Nesats eyes shone with a golden color. Similarly, the eyes of Claire also shine with a golden color. Emile too. C Here I gooooooooooooo!! The three beams become thicker, coiling like a whirlpool. Finally, a violent explosion occurred around the dragonfly type. C Wide area barrier ruptures, damage confirmed! At the same time, Claire returned the rifle to the six floating batteries and immediately fired towards the generating apparatus of the wide area barrier on the body of the dragonfly type. With the beams emitted from them, the barrier generator apparatus is destroyed. C Now, Hayato! C Give it the final blow! Hayayo received on his back the voices of Emile and Claire and jumped using the strength of energy and soars higher than the dragonfly type. (This is a chance that everyone made it, I have to decide it here!) Loading energy into Hien that is in his hand, the blade shines red and the aura rises up like a flame. Of course, hes aiming at the shelter of the dragonfly type. C Uoooooooooo! Hitting the shelter with Hien, he knocks down to the lake its whole body. However, that didnt end there. The core hasnt been destroyed yet. C Hayato, gooooooo! C Got it! Shouting, Hayato immediately directed towards the core of the falling dragonfly the pointed end of Hien and accelerates in the air, he penetrated the head and the core like a meteor, becoming like a lump of sense energy. A gigantic water column rises on the lake, along with a shriek. Fluorescent color liquid begins to spread on the lake surface. C Hayato! C Are you alright desuno!? Emile, Claire and Claudia rushed to the shore. However, Hayato doesnt come up to the surface of the lake. C Hayato Emile was fixedly staring at the lake surface and couldnt wait anymore, she jumped into the lake. C Emilia-sama! When Claudia shouted, Emile was diving deep into the lake. C Hayato, Hayato where are you!? A voice barely reaches his ears. No, not in his hears. A voice was echoing in his head. (Here) A vague view. Hayato isnt in a full armament state anymore. On the contrary, the armament was cancelled, he returned to the state of only having his Variable Suit. C Hayato, you were there! A voice resounded in his head again. Its the voice of Emile. Immediately visible, the figure of a person similar to Emile was reflected. Still, his visibility is vague, and hes being shaken by the movement of the waves. (Right, Im in the lake) Hayato realized that he was grasping something in his right hand. (This is) Its the dedicated Hundred of Hayato. While becoming aware of it, he recalled the current situation. A mysterious Savage, the fight with the dragonfly type and that he destroyed the core inside the lake. After that, apparently, he ended up losing consciousness. C Hayato! He heard the voice of Emile again. The feeling of the fingertips touching his body. And the feeling that lips and lips are touching. The tongue of Emile invades the inside of his mouth. ( why am I kissing Emile?) Along with the sensation of kissing, Hayatos consciousness dyes pure white Volume 4 - Prologue The hometown of Kisaragi Hayato is situated in the west of the Empire of Yamato, which is in the huge continent of Eurasia that comprises the European continent and the Assyrian region. Qin Empire is located almost in the center of it. A large-scale Savage annihilation operation involving 12 countries and 3 organizations in a mountainous region of more than 6,000 meters height along the border with the Republic of Ural, the Empire of Mongolia and the Federation of Rasiya titledOperation: Bird in Cagetook place half a month ago. Unfortunately, not all the Savages that were aimed at the operation could be exterminated. Because the operation was interrupted due to the attack of the three hunters who are artificial Variants and the dragon type Savage, they fell into a continuous state of battle, and the Slayers who were participating were seriously injured. As a result, and despite dropping sharply, there are still some existences of them in that place as several Savages could be confirmed with satellite photographs. Therefore, it was decided that a joint operation was to be carried out again, combining both the extermination of the remaining Savages and the search of unknown Savages like the dragon type. However, in that operationin the second Operation: Bird in Cagenot a single member of Little Garden is participating in it. The vital and energy of the members of Selections, including Hayato and co. who participated in the previous operation, had been considerable exhausted and returned to Little Garden because they had captured the trio of hunters. The ones participating in the operation this time are the Slayers of countries and organization that remained in Qin Empire and had relatively suffered small damage in the previous battle. Among them are Aly Harlech who belongs to Al-Salaam and Wendy Velvet who belongs to the army of Liberia, they followed operation actions with Latia and the others. Though they were attacked by the hunters, they were hurt enough to the extent that their armaments cancelled but got minor injuries. Two weeks later, their vital and sense energies were completely recovered and decided to participate in the operation. 80% of the participants are in the second operation. With that much, the second Operation: Bird in Cagewas progressing favorably. From noon to night when the operation started, the number of Savages exterminated was 12. The Savages remaining in the area have already been reduced to 10. Wendy and Aly who are also in the same team this time, were exploring apart from the tent stretched around the top of the mountain late at night. Since they are in the midst of the operation, they are, of course, wearing their Variable Suits. C Wait a moment, Wendy. Something moved ahead just now. Aly, who was walking ahead, suddenly stopped her feet. Wendy also stops her feet and strains her eyes. C Certainly, thats the case. The distant grass is swaying. Moreover, its gradually approaching to where they are. C Hide. C Okay. Wendy hides herself in the shadow of the big tree, following Aly who moved first. C Ill check to see if its a Savage or not. Aly peeked at the moving grass while hiding half of her body at the tree trunk. What she saw was the figure of a grotesque life form with a darkened steel shell. C Look, its quite small! From behind Aly, Wendy also confirms the figure of the Savage. C Certainly, its around 2 times smaller than a normal type, isnt it? One could say that its over-all length is 3 meters and its height around 2 meters. C If its only one, then it can be dealt with a single person, dont ya think? C Please wait! Trying to jump out towards the direction of the Savage, and without a moments delay, Wendy took the arm of Aly. C If we are going to fight, we have to contact everyone. Thats the rule. It was decided by the operation that to head towards a perfect situation, they have to keep in touch in case they enter a battle act other than in an emergency situation. But, Aly showed a confident smile like saying dont worry C The enemy is smaller than a normal type. Thats not necessary. Theres no Savage that I havent finished off so far, I must show that guy my true strength here as a proud Slayer of Al-Salaam. Otherwise, Al-Salaam will be treated with contempt. C But, there may be other Savages. Besides, that Savage, the color of the pattern of its body is red. Despite the other Savages being yellow C The grass on the other places isnt moving and whats with the color again? You are going to watch my fight from here. C Wait, Aly! Shaking off the arm of Wendy, Aly jumps out from the other side of the tree and deploys the Hundred that was already grasped tightly in her hand. C HUNDRED ON! The body of the girl is covered with a golden light. What appeared in both hands is a weapon similar to a willow leaf dagger. The width of the blade is very wide. Its the Phalanx type Hundred of Aly, Blazing Fighting SpiritBraveheart. C Here I go! Kicking the earth, Aly swoops down on the Savage. However, at the same time she catches hold of the whole body with her eyes, she had an uncomfortable feeling and stopped moving. C What is, this thing? Theres no core in the head. On the contrary, no core was found anywhere in its body. When looking properly, there are two eyes in the center of the head but theres only one, and it doesnt have long tactile. C What the hell is this thing? Hey! C Aly, be careful! Something protruded from the back of the Savage in a forward-bent posture. Aly stares at it. Its a wire with something like a kunai on the tip. By a hairs breadth, Aly dodged it with a jump and starts slashing at the Savage with the blades of both hands. However, she was able to slightly scratch the steel shell. She wasnt able to tear it. Still, Aly never gave up. C Damn!! She spits out and jumps, trying to cut at the steel shell of the Savage once again. (What the hell is that one-eyed thing? A few seconds ago, a Savage of this size left me unable to load energy into my weapons. If it doesnt have a core, if I strike it loading my weapons with all my energy, then I should be able to slaughter it, cutting its flesh) Thinking so, Aly tried to strike the two daggers against the steel shell, C Aly, avoid it! The voice of Wendy that resounded like a shriek, informs about the danger. Becoming disconcerted and turning her neck, what slips through the many trees is a long straight beam that came into view. (What, the?) The beam is approaching before her eyes, it seems unlikely that she can dodge it in her current condition. C guah! Aly received a direct hit of the beam that she didnt predict and is knocked down on the ground. C Tsk, there was another Savage!? While enduring the pain, she picks up the two daggers that fell to the ground and tried to stand up. But just there, when she tried to attack a little while ago, the pincers of a Savage approached. Feeling the sense of danger that Aly had not noticed there yet, C Aly, its dangerous!! aah! A sorrowful voice leaks out from the mouth of Wendy as she tried to push down Aly. As they entangle themselves together, they flopped onto the ground. C kh, Im glad, I managed to save you somehow As she says so, Aly knitted her brows, looking at the cold sweat that started to suspend on the forehead of Wendy who repeats short sighs over and over again. C Somehow? You Immediately afterwards, Aly felt the sensation of a thick liquid in her hand which was shaped to surround the back of Wendy. C This is Checking her hand, Aly was shocked. C Isnt this blood? Hey, Wendy! You, the shriek of earlier was C Ahaha, looks like I just messed up a little. My back got hurt Wendy laughs at herself. C I messed up, you say? Hey, you okay!? Respond! C Please, Aly. Run away to our comrades C What are you spouting, Wendy!? Dont die! Hey! But, theres no reply. Strength comes out from the body of the stumbling Wendy. C Wendy!! No way, she thought. But, her heart is still moving. (shes alive!) Its weak, but shes breathing. C This was my fault. Because I fought as I wanted This isnt the situation to be saying that its for the pride of Al-Salaam or whatever. She definitely needs to help Wendy who was wounded to save her Aly tried to transmit an emergency call to their comrades who are resting in a tent, using the wireless ring of her arm. However, the wireless doesnt get communicate. (You are joking, right? Its broken due to the impact just now?) She thinks that it was to that degree, since its a fact that she cant connect. Then, she immediately takes Wendy away from that place and calls for help. C Damn! Aly stands up carrying Wendy in both arms and tried to run towards the tent, but a sudden cracking-like pain attacks her head and ends up falling down. C Whats this sound!? A high-pitched sound that continues intermittently stimulates the brain. *Twitch* *Twitch*, the body of Wendy twitches and repeatedly suffered from convulsions when she was thrown down to the ground and separated her hand when she fell down. C Damn, whats happening my body, doesnt move On the contrary, her consciousness becomes thinner. C Wen-dy every-one C The motion test is a success. A woman was standing to the side of Aly who lost consciousness. Shes a very tall woman. Her figure is nice, her body that is covered with a black bodysuit draws an arc appropriate for a woman and is charming but her long, unruly and mingled hair is ruffled and the white coat she put on is tattered. The expression of her eyes is fairly sharp and fascinating and yet, those eyes are wearing an ominous aura. C With this, I can execute that strategy She holds the cigarette that she was holding in her mouth between her fingers and *Fuu*, emitted smoke while looking up at the sky. Slightly above her shoulders, something like a hornet with a length of about 30 centimeters, which has a steel shell like the Savages, and has a reddish pattern on the whole body, and despite all that, is floating while turning on a light like a firefly. Its an artificial life-form created by Vitaly Tynyanov from the cores of the Savages and the Variable Stones that she accumulated. Shes a traitor who, in order to stop the movement of the Slayers and attack Little Garden, has prepared a trump carda decisive battle weapon. Volume 4 - CH 1 The participation in the joint operation was over and the calendar reached August. The general education curriculum of elementary school, middle school and senior high school of Little Garden have already entered the summer vacation from the latter half of July, but the Martial Arts Department was the exception. Although they are in the summer vacation period, they stand as preparatory-department students of Warslan Company and as such, aside of guarding Little Garden, theres the possibility that they have to be dispatched for special missions, in case the Savages have appeared in a neighboring area, etcetera. Therefore, they have 1 week off. It doesnt mean that this goes simultaneously to everybody of Martial Arts Department. They will be divided into three teams byLiZA, the main computer of Little Garden and will take turns. The members of Selections are the same. Fritz and Latia, members of Selections and who are first-years of the Martial Arts Department like Hayato and co., were given vacations in the beginning of August. They said that they are going to enjoy summer vacation in their hometown of Liberia. The reason why Hayato and Emile were given vacations is because Fritz returned to Little Garden. In Yamato its exactly the time of the Bon Festival. Then Hayato, along with his younger sister Karen, went and visited the grave of their parents who had died during the Second Attack that occurred during their stay in the Kingdom of Gudenburg, Federation of Britannia and went to make an appearance to the companions who lived together with them in the orphanage where they spent many years. However, and as a result of that, a total of 5 people was heading to Yamato from Little Garden. It was around the evening of the day when the date of summer vacation was settled. C I dont want to go back to Gudenburg and there are no other places where I want to travel, so I wonder if its impossible to accompany Hayato and the rest? Emile began to talk after visiting the room of Hayato. C Does that mean that you are going to spend your summer vacation in Yamato with us or something like that? C Previously, you told me that if we had the chance, youll show me around Yamato, dont you? So, I thought that this was such opportunity or you cant? C Its not that, I cant, but Saying that shes coming to his birthplace is expected to be somewhat embarrassing as shes going to see the places where he hid his everyday clothes and underwear. However, theres a memory such as showing her around Yamato. Thats, if hes not mistaken, when they entered the large public bath of the dorm. C But, what are we going to do about the place to stay at? Because its the countryside, there are no hotels, you know. C What are Hayato and the others going to do? C Regarding us, the institution has prepared some rooms but I dont think that there are any rooms available C In that case, is it no good if I stay with you? C Karens with me too. Its very probable that you being a woman will be completely exposed, dont you agree? C Ah, true They havent told Karen that Emiles true form is the one of a womanmoreover, that shes not Emilia Hermit, but Emilia Gudenburg, the hidden princes of Gudenburg. C Err, what shall I do C For the time being, and after talking to Karen, Ill ask Ryko-obasan. C Ryko-obasan? C Shes institution head of the orphanage where I was raised. As long as they have futons, we can cope with it and sleep in the lobby. As a result of the consultation, both Karen and Ryko-obasan, the institution head, gave their OK. However, the problems increased by one. Kirishima Sakura, who was visiting the hospital room of Karen, came up withI want to go if Emile-san goes. C Is that true, Sakura-san!? Karen asks gladly. C This is also a good opportunity, thinking that its also nice to return to my hometown in a long time?. C In a long time, you say you do live concerts frequently in Yamato, dont you? The other person is the Idol who travels all over the world, shes Kirishima Sakura. The current Hayato, unlike the one of the past, knew that shes performing once or twice per month, especially around the world. The popularity of Kirishima Sakura in Yamato, which is her country of origin, is high and the number of times of live concerts is large. She should be performing live concerts there at least twice a year. C But this and that are different stories! Sakura objected. C When I returned because of work I dont have much free time and I cant look around Yamato, and also I want to see the place where Hayato-kun and Karen-chan spent their time. Besides, there is a fan of mine in the hospital near the institution, dont you think? C A fan? You sure about it? C Well, I told Sakura-san some time ago, however Saying, Karen starts talking. The name of the girl seems to be Kay, and like Karen, she seems to be suffering from the same disease of cause unknown that prevailed after the First Attack. She and Karen got acquainted by going to the same hospital and became close friends as they are fans of the same Kirishima Sakura and seems they are keeping in touch even now. C Although Kay-chans condition wasnt as bad as Karens, I heard a conversation that she was kind of getting hospitalized as her recent physical condition was becoming considerably worse these days. Because of that, I was feeling sad C For this reason, I think that I plan to go and visit her to cheer up that child. Fan service must be properly done ? In addition, by seeing provincial cities of Yamato, inspiration will be surging which will also be source of future musical activities, itll be like killing two birds with one stone. So, its fine, right? Souffle Clearrail, her manager and whos also the company president of the production where she belongs to, was forcibly persuaded by the almost fervent speech of Sakurain the end, it was decided that shes accompanying them to Yamato. With this, the total is of four people. The remaining person is Mihal, the nurse in charge of Karen. Although shell go back to her parents house the first few days, the last night during their vacation she scheduled to spend it with Hayato and Karen. And thus, the night before the summer vacation came along. Hayato and the others boarded the transport aircraft of Little Garden and arrived in the imperial capital of Yamato the next morning. After half a day of sightseeing temples, tempura shops, the imperial capital sky tree and so forth, they parted with Mihal who returns to her parents house and boarded the Shinkansen* for two hours. From the station of the provincial town in the mountainous region where they arrived, they headed further north for an hour or so by electric train and they finally arrive at the nearest unmanned station. When they leave the station building, an eight-seater minivan comes into view. In front of that, an elderly woman who was about to meet her sixties was standing up. Shes Kizaki Ryko, the institution chief of the childrens home where Hayato and Karen were raised. C Welcome back, you came back nicely. She welcomed Hayato and co. with a tender smile that remains the same from half a year ago. C Ryko-obasan, its been a long time. To begin with, the wheelchaired Karen bows her head. Subsequently, Hayato also lowered his head. C Thank you very much for receiving us. C Are these people your school friends? It was Sakura who bowed her head first and turned her eyes to Ryko C Ah, yes. My name is Kirishima Sakura. C Oh, that Idol! *Clap*, Ryko strikes the palm of both hands in front of her chest. C You knew me? Ive been indebted to Hayato-kun for a long time, he saved my life during my work. Her voice is slightly higher than usual. Its the response of Kirishima Sakura as an Idol. Subsequently, Emile also saluted her. C Im Emile Crossford. Im a classmate of Hayato and his childhood friend. C childhood friend? Ryko inclines her head to the side, looking curious. C Uhh, we were seeing us when he was staying in Gudenburg. Ive been recovering my memories recently C Is that so? That makes me glad. I heard that Karen-chans body is getting better, but how better is she? C Karen-chan is already able to stand by herself from the wheelchair! It was Sakura and not Karen who answered with confidence. Ryko smiled, turning her eyes to Karen again, C Karen-chan, can you get in the car by yourself? C Yes, dont worry. Karen nodded firmly. C Then, lets move promptly. Ryko opens the door of the minivan. Showing that she was fine, Karen comes down from the wheelchair with the receiving help of Sakura and got in the minivan by herself. Next, Hayato and the rest also get in the minivan, one after another. C When we get to the institution, I think that Hayato will surely be surprised. Then she got into the drivers seat and turned on the engine. C Eh, this is He was shaken enough by the minivan. Hayato who arrived at the institution where he spent his childhood reacts as Ryko was saying. Speaking of the institution of half a year ago, it was a wooden building that was worn out for more than 50 years. In the last few months, however, its appearance was of a concrete building, similar to the dorm of Little Garden, it has been transformed into a beautiful building. C No way, it became something like this He heard that the subsidy from Warslan was going towards the institution, but he didnt know about it until it was rebuilt. C Karen knew about this? C Of course. Karen wasnt surprised, as he was thinking that she possibly heard it from the kids living in the institution with whom she was in contact almost every day, it was that in the end. Ryko says, being apologetic. C I told her to keep it a secret from Hayato-kun, thinking that this would surprise you. C I was really surprised. Hayato looks up at the institution again. It was already pitch dark and he couldnt see it entirety, but it turned out that only a light was leaking out from the institution, he grasped its very beautiful outward appearance. C Ah, its Hayato! C Karen too, welcome back! The door of the institution opens and the children rushed out. It seems they were hearing the sound of the vehicle. C Hey! I told you to not go outside at this hour, isnt it? Ryko is saying so as they called out Hayato whos looking up at the building, stupefied. C But Hayato and Karen have returned! Hayato, its been a while! An elementary school student girl twisted around the leg of Hayato. C Yeah, its been a while. Hayato pats her head. C Say, Hayato. What kind of place is Little Garden? Is it great? C I want to hear that story too! C Umm, thats Ryko calls out to Hayato who tried to start talking. C If the story is long, then lets get inside first. Everyone will come out if we stay here forever. The inside of the institution that they set foot into was as beautiful as the outward appearance. Theres a living room in the large lobby, as well as rooms for the children that can live in groups of four people and there are classrooms that look similar to the ones in the schools. A shelter prepared for raids of the Savages is said to have been established underground. There seems to be 3 rooms for visitors. Therefore, Karen and Sakura used one room, and Hayato and the others used each of the rooms, one by one. Emile said that it was fine for her to be in the same as Hayato, but Sakura strongly opposed to that and that she should be the one to do it. C Those two are somewhat suspicious. Thats the speech of Sakura. Speaking of why shes suspicious, is that when going back in time, when Hayato defeated the dragon type Savage that they encountered during theOperation: Bird in Cage, Hayato used up his sense energy and lost consciousness. Hayato woke up after a day and a half had passed since returning to Little Garden in a personal airplane. He was in a standard hospital. Emile, who was on the side there, kissed him to try to speed up the recovery of sense energy of Hayato. Unlucky for her, Karen and Sakura turned up there. Denying franticly that Emile was kissing Hayato, she made every possible excuse and although deceived her on the spot, it looks like Sakura doesnt fully believe him (her). Like a silver lining of a dark cloud, Emilia was posing as a man, Even though its harsh to suspect of love between men, like Hayato accepts my love and hes not going to marry me because he likes men?and so forth, then it would have been even more troublesome if she was appearing as a woman. The fact that Emile is a woman is a secret to Sakura and Karen. Putting the luggage in the room and going to the lobby, there were lots of deep-fried food, fried prawns, fried potatoes, etc. on the table, the food that children seemed to like were lined up. C Its a welcome party that served as dinner. Ryko-obasan said, and continued her words. C However, this is cooking that its only intended for kids, so Im sorry. C Does Ryko-obasan know that I also like cooking like this? C But Im not talking to Hayato-kun. Im talking to Sakura-san and Emile-san. C Ah, is that so? *hahaha,*, laughter comes up from the children. The ones remaining in the institution now are children who are 5 years old away from Hayato. 4 males and 3 females, a total of 7 people. They were a little nervous regarding Sakura and Emile, but the atmosphere has calmed a little now. He wonders if Ryko has noticed it. She tries to shorten the distance between Emile, Sakura and the children. C Well, enough about Hayato-kun and the others, would Emile-san and Sakura-san please introduce yourself? C Okay then, me first. It was Sakura who stood up striving to be first. C I am Kirishima Sakura. Do you all know about me? C I know! C The Idol, right!? And, voices from the young boys are raised. C Give me an autograph, please! And voices like that were raised too. C If its autographs, then Ill write as much as you like afterwards. By the way, I got acquainted with Hayato-kun since he accepted to be my bodyguard and C Yes, this is taking too long, can we finish it? Next is my introduction. Emile stands up, clapping with *clap* *clap*. C Hey, why are you stopping me midway!? C Everyone is hungry, and Im also hungry. I already told you, its my introduction. Im Emile Crossford. Im a classmate of Hayato in Little Garden. C A classmate? That means you are a Slayer, huh? Have you fought the Savage!? C Yup, I fought them. Together with Hayato! C Wow, amazing! C The Savages are ztrong too, righte?* C Yup, theyre strong. But, Hayato and I are stronger though! Turning towards the looks of envy from the boys, Emile isnt as annoyed as she would have others believe. Looking at it, Ryko noticed the uninterested expression of Sakura. As Emile did some time ago, she claps with *clap* *clap*. C Alright then, as their self-introductions have ended, lets eat. They start eating, expressing their gratitude before meals at the same time. Welcoming songs from the children were transmitted to Hayato and the others; the party was at its peak. Trying to return the favor, Sakura sings childrens songs with Karen. Along with them, the children also began to sing. C Come on Hayato, you sing too. C You sure know childrens songs of Yamato, huh. C This is also a song that its in my country. Rather, wasnt it originated from this? C Oh, you are right. C Come on, sing. Prompted by Emile, Hayato also begins to sing. However, hes not able to get the rhythm very well. Then, one of the boys knitted his brows and said. C Hayato is, as usual, poor at singing, huh. Subsequently, Sakura said. C Hayato, hasnt changed from the older days C Sh-shut up! The lobby was full of laughter. C Sakura, Karen, lets play! In the morning of the next day, Sakura loosened up the tension with the children of the institution and played games in the lobby together with Karen and the children. Thats the same for Emile. She plays with little girls of 4 and 5 years old with building blocks and go out to the nearby lake together. C Hayato, this is really a nice place, isnt it? It was their third day in Yamato when Emile expressed so. Sakura and Karen went out to shop in the city together with the children and while they are doing that they will be visiting the place of the girl named Kay whos hospitalized in the hospital, shes the aforementioned fan of Sakura. C you think? C Ryko-obasan is also a nice person. When I was a child, I spent most of the time alone, so Im really envious of such a life. I feel that I understood the meaning of Hayato who was saying I would do my best for everyone in the institution. Saying so, Emile smiled. Thus 5 days passed and the last event in Yamato, the festival of the Shinto shrine of the neighborhood, came along. C Muu, I also wanted to wear a yukata. Before going to the festival, Emile who visited the room of Hayato leaked so. C If there were for men youll still be wearing them, huh. C Id be wearing that instead of a uniform like this. C You want to wear womens clothes? But, as expected, its way too conspicuous to have the appearance of a woman. C Yup, I know. Regarding the rural towns of Yamato, most of the people come from Yamato. Although they stand out even if they are ordinary, if shes appearing as a woman, she will stand out even more. It would be extremely easy to identify Emile as Emilia as they are the same person. C Well, a festival is a festival no matter what appearance you have. Its your first time going to a Shinto shrine. I hope you enjoy it. C Yup. By the way, Sakura and Karen decided to wear yukata. The ones who arent wearing one are Hayato and Emile. However, when they went to the Shinto shrine in the center of the festival venue, there were a lot of people dressed in casual clothes. To begin with, they visit the shrine first. C Is it fine if I pray here? Standing before the front shrine, Emile called on Hayato. C Yes, thats right. And by throwing a money offering, ring that bell. C What are you going to wish, Hayato? C Well, I wonder what I should wish For the time being, I hope to spend time with everyone safely. C *Annoyed*, thats somewhat usual, typical of Hayato. Its Sakura who said so. C If so, shall I wish for world peace? C What about Emile? C Nope, its a secret. C Whats with that? C Its a secret. In the end, Emile didnt tell him what she prayed for. After that, they enjoyed the festival by eating yakisoba that they bought at a stall, playing scoop the fish, playing target practice and participated in the Bon Festival dance. In the last event, the Bon Festival dance, Sakura climbed the watchtower and started singing folk songs, so it became a serious thing. Many people recognized her, and they got quite excited. C Although it was my first time participating in the Bon Festival dance, it was really fun! C You really like singing, dont you? Sakura, who was coming back, was pretty satisfied. And in the last night in Yamato, along with Mihal who came from her parents house, Hayato and co. decided to do toy fireworks in the backyard of the institution. C Ah, mine has already fallen. Its been 10 seconds since the beginning and the sphere fall from the firework of Hayato. C Nii-san, Karen is still there. C Mine to fell down. C Mine also fell. C Mine has fallen as well. The sphere of Karen is the one that lasted the most. Next is Sakura. Mihal, then Emile and Hayato, that was the order. Nonetheless, even if a minute was just a little longerthey feel like the pleasant days in Yamato passed approximately the same. In this way, the last night in Yamato went on. And, the early morning of the day when they return to Little Garden will come in the blink of an eye. C Hayato, Hayato, wake up C Hmm? In response to the voice he heard close to his ear, Kisaragi Hayato raised his body while rubbing his eyes and identifies the figure of Emile. wha, why did you come into my room!? C Shh! Be quiet. It would be bad if we are heard by someone. C Certainly thats correct, but Karen and Sakura are in the next room And Mihal who joined last night is also sleeping. C So, what the heck are you doing? Hayato asks with a small voice. C Why dont we go to a hot spring now? C Huh? And why at this hour? Hayato stares in wonder? C Well leave Yamato today at noon, thisll be the last memory that well be making, you know. Saying that, Emile continued. C Because I couldnt get in with Karen-chan, Sakura-san and co. and when Hayato and the others went to a hot spring, I couldnt go. But, if its now, we can go, walking stealthily. Besides, the hot spring of this time seems to be a little special(ish). C special? What does that mean? C It means than thats going to be fun. So, lets go. Tagging with Emile, Hayato moved to the hot spring. Its 20 minutes on foot. Theres a hot spring on the mountainside behind the institution. C Two people walking in this way is enjoyable. C Hey, dont link arms with me! Shaking and untangling his arm, Hayato takes a distance of 50 centimeters. C Then lets link our hands. C No, thats the same What if we are caught by someone? C This isnt Little Garden, its Yamato, you know. Furthermore, at this hour, its safe. While saying that, Emile took the hand of Hayato. Feeling the thinness of her fingertips and the warmth of her hand, the face of Hayato gets red. C Ehehe, Im happy. C is that so? C Yup. Im happyah, look, Hayato. The sun has started to rise. When Emile turns her eyes to the direction indicated by her finger, the light of the sun is beginning to overflow from the ridgeline of the mountain that is visible in the distance. C Its a beautiful sight. This is the dawn of Yamato, huh. Being 5 minutes away from the hot spring, Hayato and Emilia kept watching the scene of the morning glow side-by-side for a short while. C ah, lets go to the hot spring soon. Its very convenient before a lot of people arrive. C Whats with that, huh? Hows that convenient? C Youll know it when we get there. And, he was told that by Emile but, Hayato didnt understand anything, even standing before the hot spring. C Well then, Ill go this way. Saying that, Emile loosened her hair. C O-okay Emile was transforming into Emilia. Although she looks like a man in shirt and trousers, it looks like she wont be stopped at the changing room for women. C Okay then, see you later. Partin with Emilia who enters the changing room for women, Hayato entered the changing room for men. C Huh? As he got naked and stepped into the hot spring, Hayato felt something out of place. (This hot spring, was this big?) But I came here last night, right? Although the steam is rising and the visibility is bad, and because of the illumination being nonexistent, the whole can be surveyed, so maybe thats what he felt. While thinking about it, Hayato picked up a wooden chair and washed his head lightly with a shower and decided to soak himself in the white muddied hot water. C Aah, it feels good If the temperature isnt that high yet, then the sunlight of the sun isnt strong and the wind isnt sticky either. When thinking about the comfortable feeling of entering in a hot spring in the morning is really good, footsteps were heard from afar. (There are people who come to the hot springs at this hour, huh) Turning his eyes and wondering whos the person who will come in, the figure of Emilia meets his eyes, her body was covered with a towel. C Wha! What are you doing here! Without thinking, Hayato ended up shouting. Theres no doubt that Emilia should have entered the changing room for women. Despite this, why is she in the mens bath? C The fact that you are having such reaction means that you havent realized yet. C Havent realized? What do you C As a matter of fact, this time is when there are no partition intervals, so it becomes a mixed bath. C Wha Come again? C In this way I can enter in the hot spring with Hayato thats why we came to the hot spring at this hour. *Ehehe*, and sticking out her tongue, Emile soaked her body in the hot water and brought her shoulders closer. C H-hey dont get too close. Even when saying so, Emilia doesnt go away. She gets closer until the distance was enough to make the warmth touch each other and smiled happily. C Ehehe, my dearest wish has finally come true. C Why are you saying that? C To enter in a real hot spring with Hayato like this. I told you when we took a bath in the dorm together, isnt it? That I wanted to get in a mixed bath. C Now that you mention it, I remember that you were saying that kind of thing C There are still some things that I left undone in Yamato, but Im satisfied to some extent with this. C There are still some things, you say? You ate tempura, you saw Mt. Fuji and the imperial capital sky tree, you even participated in the festival, you did a lot of things, dont you? Did you have anything else you wanted to do? C The most disappointing thing is that we couldnt see the fireworks. C The fireworks? If thats the case didnt we do that yesterday in the garden of the institution? C Not those, but the *BOOM* of huge skyrocket fireworks, you know. I wanted to see them once. C Is it possible that you havent seen skyrocket fireworks? C Although there are a lot of fireworks going up in the beginning of the year ceremony in Gudenburg as well, I heard that the ones in Yamato are more amazing than those. Besides, I was spending most of my time in Gudenburg. I remember seeing the skyrocket fireworks only on the screen of a PDA or TV hmm, we had this conversation before, do you remember? C Is that so? When was it? C I knew it, you dont remember. Pouting her lips as she became sulky, Emilia continued. C It was ten years ago, in Gudenburg. We were talking about the same skyrocket fireworks and that if I come to Yamato, you promised me that youll show me the real fireworks, dont you remember? C Its inevitable. I still have memory problems remaining. And you, I mean, you remembered it now, dont you? C Thats not it. I always remember. C If thats the case, then you should have said it early. You could have stretched your legs to the place where the fireworks were being done, you know. C Nope, I was waiting for Hayato to remember it. But, since you arent remembering it How about now? C Im sorry, but I cant remember that time C Eh C But, I have remembered something. C What what? C Alphonse said it before, but the port city of Sangria where the founding festival is held seems to be a sister city of Yokohama, the port city of Yamato, and at the finale of the festival, fireworks are likely to be launched grandly in the same way as Yamato. C What, such a thing Emile sighed with a dejected look. C But, if thats the case, we can see the fireworks of Yamato together, what do you think? C You are saying, that you are going to see them together with me!? C Y-yeah. C Yay? Emilia clings to his back tightly. C H-hey Stop, now both of us are naked. C Dont be so conscious of each other, because Im embracing you from behind, okay? C You may not be conscious about this, but I am! C Eh, what am I doing? Will you tell me? Loosening her mouth as if shes enjoying it, Emilia asked with a mischievous tone. C About what, you say? Thats Of course, its the two bulges on his back. In fact, they are pressing even more tighter. C Hey, stop C Come on Hayato, tell me. C Im telling you to stop! As things are, its a flexible and soft sensation. And thus, its positive to consider that she wants him to feel the warmth of her skin. A sweet aroma is hanging in the air that makes his heart accelerate, he ends up swallowing saliva. C You dont really want me to stop, do you? C Well, its just that such a thing Nonetheless, what Emilia was saying might be correct since he doesnt feel like separating too much. Of course, he cant say that aloud. (I guess we look like we were flirting if we were seen by other people) While thinking such a thing, sounds resounded abruptly. C Hey, it seems that someone comes! While impatient, Hayato points out with a loud voice. C But I want to be next to Hayato. C Hey, whats wrong with you!? Getting a portion of himself away from Emilia who had narrowed the distance even more, Hayato shouted. Thereupon, Emilia is pouting her lips, C Still, if it was a man who came in, its probable that hell be staring at us with ecchi eyes, isnt it? If we appeal to him that Im a proper man, then hes not going to look at us with those eyes, dont you think? C But, what if its someone that we know? Thatd be dangerous! C I dont think that well be unlucky so as to have an acquaintance to come to the hot spring at this hour. This place isnt Little Garden, but Yamato, you know. Emilia said so, but it wasnt such a thing. C Wow, the steam is rising up immensely. Karen-chan, can you stand by yourself? C Yes, Im fine, somehow. The voices of two people reached their ears. Those are voices they have heard somewhere C Eh In a flash, the expression of Emilia hardened. Hayatos the same. C Its a joke, right? With the rising up steam, they cant confirm their appearances properly, but theres no doubt that that was the voice of Sakura just now. From inside the steam, it can be inferred that shes Sakura, even from the silhouette of her body that came and they were seeing vaguely. Theres another person next to her. Theres a silhouette of a girl who has long hair and is shorter than Sakura. A slim body and a slow walk. Even from the previous conversation, shes definitely Karen. C Those girls, why do they come to the hot spring at an hour like this? C Awawa. Hayato, what shall we do? C Even if you say what should we do They look around inside the hot spring. Theres a lot of steam rising up, the visibility is unclear. If they take distance from the two of them at once and get out from the hot spring stealthily without making a sound, then its possible that they wont be found by those two girls. Hayato thought so, and addressed Emilia with a small voice, pointing out with his finger the shade of a rock. C Escape stealthily, getting out from that place. C Only me? And Hayato? C Well stand out of we are together, isnt it? C But then, Hayato will be soaked in the hot spring together with Sakura-san and Karen-chan Saying that as if she didnt like it, she swells her cheeks, being sullen. However, this shouldnt be the moment to quarrel here. C This is not the moment to say such things. Go fast! C Uu, fine When Hayato continues his words without hesitation, Emilia goes away showing a vexing look. After a while, he heard slight noises coming from the hot water. Confirming the direction he pointed out with this finger a while ago, the appearance of a person can only be seen vaguely. (That feeling, I wonder if its fine already) Immediately after Hayato felt relieved. What he heard consecutively were the sounds of the water of the bathtub springing up. C Oh my, we thought there was nobody here, but it seems theres a previous guest. C You are right, hmm? Closing her eyes partly and staring at the direction of Hayato, it was Karen who raised her voice. C Eh? Nii-san? C Eh, is that Hayato-kun!? Getting closer to Hayato, they kept hidding their chests with a towel. C It really is Hayato-kun. Why are you here? C Well, that. Ill return to Little Garden today and I was thinking that I wanted to soak in an authentic hot spring in the end. C I see, thats the same for us. C But, why is Hayato-kun here? This is the womens bath C I also noticed that a while ago, however On that premise, Hayato continues. C This time, its like a mixed bath. C Eh!? C Really? Karen and Sakura gathered their voices. Like Hayato, it seems that they didnt know that it was a mixed bath. C That means that its fine to soak in the hot spring together with Nii-san! C That means that its fine to soak in the hot spring together with Hayato-kun! The two gather their voices again. They enter full of motivation. C No, I was already thinking of leaving this place so Hes been soaking in the hot spring for more than whats enough already. Hes feeling dizzy. C Say, Hayato-kun. Be patient for only a little more. Lets make memories of the summer by the three of us. C I think so too, Nii-san. Because this is something valuable, lets make some memories! C He-hey *Splash*, *Splash*, Sakura and Karen who entered in the hot water from their legs shorten the distance as they wrapped the towel on their bodies. C Hey, you. You are getting too close. C Its fine, isnt it? This is a rare chance. C Thats right. A rare chance it is. Sakura from the right. Karen from the left. They approach until the distance of skin and skin touch each other. Even if he tries to escape, hes in a shape where hes being hold between them, therefore he cant do so. A sweet aroma hangs in the air. That ends up reminding him of Emilia until some time ago. C Stop, go away! Hayato shouts. As things are, a part of his body will end up becoming serious. Moreover, one of the partners is his little sister. Although everything was Emilias fault, its not good that hes not sensing that as his older brother. And yet, they didnt try to go away. C That reminds me, that guys not here? Saying that, Sakura glared at Hayato. C That guy? C Emile Crossford. Before coming to the hot spring, more or less, I called out that guy and Hayato-kun, of course. But, since we didnt get a reply, we just came by ourselves Werent you together? C Well, err I tried to invite him, but there was no answer from him. Maybe he was sleeping soundly? C If so, Hayato came alone to the hot spring? C Thats the truth. C Actually, until a while ago, werent you flirting with that guy? C I-I wasnt! C Is that true, I wonder? The reason why Sakura has been persistent so far is because of the uncertainty of the kiss after they returned from theOperation: Bird in Cage. C ah, wait a moment. C Wh-what is it? C Its the smell of a woman from Hayato-kun. C Huh? Ah, hey! Sakura brings her nose to the shoulder of Hayato and begins to sniff. C A woman? Is that true? Whats the meaning of this, Nii-san!? C Even if you say what does this mean C Ah, wait a minute. This, I recognize this smell Sakura brings her nose even more closer. The soft swellings of her chest were touching his arm. C Hey, stop! You are really too close! C Hm? thats right. Sakura-san, you are getting too close to Nii-san! C Hey, Karen-chan, what are you doing!? Panicking, Karen pushed the body of Sakura with both hands and kept her away from Hayato. C I- Im sorry. But, even if its Sakura-san, its too premature to touch Nii-san naked. Th-thats why Karen, his little sister, will check the smell instead. C H-hey s-stop! Hayato dodges the approaching Karen and tries to get out from the hot spring as he is and turned his back on Karen and Sakura. C Im leaving this moment! C Hayato-kun! C Nii-san! The hands of Karen and Sakura who stretched them out to keep him in the hot spring cut off the air. Hayato started to walk towards the changing room as he was, however, C Ara, Hayato-kun. In front of him, Kashiwagi Mihal was wrapping a towel around her body from the chest to the lower body. Speaking of Hayato, whos naked C Ufufu, you are quite vigorous, dont you agree? Looking at the lower half of the body of Hayato, Mihal slips out a smile. C Uh, uwaaaaaa! The face of Hayato was dyed red instantaneously, hiding the lower half of his body with a towel while panicking and left the place with a dash. (She saw it, and moreover, she laughed!) It was truly the worst. (This is also all due to her!) What floated on the head of Hayato was, of course, the face of Emilia. C I know that you guys are reluctant to part, but if you dont move soon you wont be on time for the electric train. Because this is the countryside, electric trains are scarce, you know. If you miss getting on it, you wont be able to get on the airplane. Come on, get on the car. C Bye-bye, Hayato! C Sakura and Emile too, come again! After having breakfast together, Hayato and the others decided to leave behind the institution after being sent off by 7 children. C Well then, good-bye. C Goodbye, Sakura! C Karen, when you return from Little Garden, lets play some games together again, okay? C Yes, of course. Hayato and co. get in the car, exchanging goodbyes with each of the children. C Hayato, do your best to protect the Earth! C I will. C Okay then, lets go. When Ryko says so, the engine starts, and the minivan starts to move. They arrived at the station building immediately. C Thank you for playing with the children, really. Id be happy if everyone comes again during winter vacation as well. C Well try to do so as much as we can. As soon as the electric train came, everyone gave their goodbyes to Ryko and boarded the electric train which is going to the imperial capital, the capital city of the Empire of Yamato. When they arrived at the imperial capital a little after lunch time, where they had udon for lunch at the facility of Warslan, Hayato and co. boarded a transport plane. C When we arrive to Little Garden, the Founding Festival will Hayato, who stopped his feet in the middle of the ramp was looking at the scenery of Yamato, he didnt want to leave from there. Emile, who was right behind him, calls out Hayato. C Hayato, you remember the promise, right? C Do you mean the fireworks? C Yeah, if you remember, then its all good. C Hayato-kun! Emile-san too, what are you dribbling about!? The pilot old man is saying that hes ready to leave! Sakura calls out them from inside the transport aircraft. C Lets go, Hayato. C Yeah. Hayato looks back just before getting on the transport plane and looks at the scenery of Yamato one more time, thinking form the bottom of his heart. It would be nice if I could return home with everyone once again. C How about you? Did you recharge your batteries at ease in your hometown? Charlotte Dimandius, the main technologist of Little Garden, met the returning Hayato and co. at the airport after their week of summer vacation came to an end. C Yes, how about the side of Little Garden? C There was no sortie in the past week, its all tranquility and peace. C Are the three you-know-who the same as usual? C It was Emile who asked so all of a sudden. The three you-know-who are probably those hunters who fought with them in the Zwei Islands and Mt. Kongur. They were captured by Warslan mercenaries and now they are confined in a room in the basement of Little Garden. Its Judal Harvey, the older brother of the Student Council President of Little Garden, Claire Harvey, who ordered that. C Absolutely no changes, just like before you headed to Yamato. C In short, they arent talking, correct? C Exactly. But, as a result of the strategy department of Warslan led by Judal who were diligent in their intelligence activities, it was possible to identify the location where Vitaly Tynyanov is hiding. Thats also thanks to Hayato-kun. C eh, me? Shaking abruptly, Hayato was astonished. C The matter ofsympathy. C Ah He remembered that, in the aforementioned Mt. Kongur, he was striking and locking his sword against the sword of Krovahn, one of the three hunters. At that moment the energy that overflowed from each Hundred wrapped up their bodies, and a vision came up. The figures of the very young Krovahn and Nesat, his older sister, are in front of his eyes. The two were trying to escape from the orphanage that resembled a slave camp managed by the Middle East Private Military Company, Al-Salaam Company. In the middle of that, Nesat ended up injuring her eye. Eventually, they arrived at a village and met Vitaly Vitaly Tynyanov, a doctor who was introduced to treat her eye, and accepted to become artificial Variants. That scene that he saw seemed to flow into his head for a moment. Charlotte refers to that asSympathy. C There are research results where sense energy released from the human body is created by the strength of the human thought. So to speak, that the Hundred will respond to your feelings. C In other words, the source of his energy is the incident of his own past that I saw? C Pretty much. For this reason, then its probable that what flowed into Hayato was the passing energy. Sakura was thinking that Vitaly should atone for her sins in a proper way if they catch Vitaly. C No, unfortunately, we didnt find her. Charlotte shook her head to the left and right and replied. C When we sensed and noticed something in particular, and the moment we headed there, the place was completely empty. We are after her whereabouts, but her whereabouts are still unclear. C Is that so? Looking like shes regretting it, Sakura hides the part of the eyebrow closest to the nose. C But, it was very huge facility. Even if werent originally scattered, or if shes searching for the next place, I think itll be difficult to rebuild them. C That is to say, that its unlikely that shell come to save those three, right? C Id be fine if thats the case. Charlotte showed an ambiguous smile because she didnt know something like that. C Lastly, about the dragon type Savage that Charlotte said she was going to investigate. C As usual, there are a couple of things that I dont know. Speaking of what Ive found, perhaps that Savage might have been on this Earth from days of the ancient times. C Which means that its not a lie to say that the Savages came to the Earth before the First Attack? Emile narrows her eyes and gives voice to her doubt. C But, since its called the First Attack, that was the time when we, the human race, encountered the Savages, isnt it? C Hayato-kun, Im talking about the prehistorybefore the creation of mankind. It means that its probable that the Savages came to the Earth before mankind was created on this planet. C But, if thats the case, then what has been found before now is C That Savage appeared from the bottom of the lake in the mountain, yes? That might had been sleeping for thousands of yearsno, for tens of thousands of years, thats why it wasnt spotted even by satellite photographs. In other words, its a place that is unknown to mankind, like the universeits the bottom of the deep sea, it looks like its not weird to say that Savages are sleeping from ancient times in that place. C From the geological formation of millions of years ago, we have also found fragments of meteorites whose composition closely resembles that of the Variable Stones. That seems to be not incredible, assuming that the Savages came along with the meteorites to the Earth. C Such a thing, I have never thought about it. Is that also the same for Karen-chan? C yes. Karen nodded with a serious expression. C Well, it must be remembered that its no more than a possibility, okay? Even though science has developed so much, there are still many things that are unknown to mankind. Thats why, this is no more than fun for me. Charlotte smiled with a grin, C There are still things that Id like to talk about, but you might be tired from the long trip, so lets have this much for today, dont you think? Ill get in touch with you again. As she was leaving those words with them. C Alright then, we are going back to the dorm, right? C Im going to take Mihal-san and Karen-chan to the hospital room. En masse, Hayato and co. step inside of Little Garden for the first time in a week. The summer vacation was almost about to spell the end. Volume 4 - CH 2 A couple of weeks after Hayato and co. returned from Yamato, the school district of Little Garden which fell completely silent during the summer vacation, was regaining its original hustle and bustle. No, it might be even more than usual. Its because everyone is more than nervous in some respects. Its probably because of the preparations for the founding festival that is going to take place at the end of the month. The founding festivalalso called Gardens Festa, its a festival held at the end of September that commemorates the start of Little Garden, and when speaking of an ordinary school, its an event, the school festival. Normally Little Garden sails the seven seas, but during the founding festival there is a HQ of Warslan in the harbor somewhere in the United States of Liberiaand only on the first day when the founding festival is held, ordinary citizens who usually cant watch it can step in Little Garden. Since its simply a school festival, in Little Garden the students become the center and perform events using stalls, stages and classrooms. As a matter of course, there are many performances that are done with Variable Stones and Hundreds. Nonetheless, Hayato, Emile and the rest of the members of Selections have guarding as their main duty. Theres also the thing about the three artificial Variants, and its also necessary to think about the possibility that Vitaly will start a rescue operation. For that reason, The Student Council of Little Garden is appealing to the dispatch of Slayers not only from Warslan Main Office, but also from the Liberian Army and the allied countries with the United States of Liberia. Hayato and Emile were excused to leave from the security duty during the morning of the day of the founding festival, the mini live of Kirishima Sakura in the middle of it and at the even held on the night after the last day of the festival. And so, the founding festival also known as the 2nd Gardens Festa arrived a week later on the after school day. Hayato parted with Latia and Fritz who are going to patrol Little Garden as members of Selections and when he was heading towards the dorm with Emile. C Hey hey, what is Hayato going to do during the three hours in the morning? Emile walks while asking Hayato as she takes a look at the pamphlet of the 2ndGardens Festa that was just completed. C Thats up to Karen. C Oh, Hayato is going to see Karen-chan C We havent talked about that yet. Since I got a break in the morning, I thought of doing so. C Then, is it fine for me to join or its no good? C I dont mind. C If so, Ill ask Karen. If she says its impossible, then it cant be helped. But, only one promise Emile approached her mouth close to the ear of Hayato and whispered to emphasize. C Because the fireworks are just for the two of us. Since hes going to ask Karen immediately, Hayato parted with Emile on their way back to the dorm and visited the hospital room of his little sister. *Knock* *Knock*, he knocks the door. ( hmm?) Theres no reply. C Hey, Karen. He continued calling her out, but the usual reply wasnt there. (Maybe shes sleeping?) With that thought while opening the door, the figure of Karen who was sitting and had a part of the top of the bed raised and the figure of Karen who was sitting on the chair placed on the side of the bed met his eyes. They are a pair of loversno, going into a huddle like sisters, they put one side of the earphones connected to the laptop that was placed on the long and narrow table equipped on the bed in one of their ears. C Oh, Nii-san. Karen shows a sort of surprised look and turns her eyes to Hayato. C Eh, Hayato-kuns here? Sakura also is showing a surprised-like expression on her face and turned her line of sight to Hayato. C What are you two listening to? C Eh, err thats, well ah, kyaah!? Its probably because of trying to operate the laptop. The arms of Karen ended entwining with the cord and the earphone disconnects from the jack. As a result, there was a rhythmical melody that echoed in the hospital room. Then, a familiar voice flows out. C This is Karens voice, isnt it? C Uwaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Her face turning bright red, Karen hurries to close the lid of the laptop vigorously. C Rising a loud voice like that so suddenly, whats the matter? What is going on here? C We were thinking of trying to keep this a secret to Hayato, but now that it has become to this, its no use, huh. Sakura sighs deeply looking like she gave up. C Please wait a moment Sakura-san. By any chance, are you going to tell Nii-san? C At any rate, we planned to tell him next week, so its fine already, isnt it? C But, I have to prepare myself C You girls, what are you really up to? Hayato points a suspicious line of sight towards the dubious two. C Of course you know that my mini live is going to take place at the Gardens Festa, dont you? C The one I was entrusted with by the President and the vice presidents, right? C Thats right, that one. Although shes kind of a special student, shes a member of Little Garden. It seems that there was a suggestion from the side of the students that they wanted to do a live. Nonetheless, thats not the intention of Claire and the Student Council. It was the request from the residents of Little Garden who couldnt see the previous live in the side of Sangria. C There are things like returning the favor for always going in and out and of course the fees paid to the performing artists that arent earned*. But they decided to entrust all the matters to me. Thats when I thought. As a surprise, lets get Karen to do an entry on the stage! C huh? What are you talking about? C Im saying that Karen-chan will sing a song during my mini live. C Is that true? C Of course its true. There are amateur bands and concerts at the Gardens Festa, so theres nothing wrong with that. C But, Im sure that your mini live will be streamed all over the world on the cybernet, right? C Eh, is that so? Karen shows a surprised look. Apparently, Sakura didnt inform her about that. C To be honest, yeah, it is. But, if its the skill that Karen-chan has a singer, itll be fine. Hayato also understands that when he listened to it. Saying so, Sakura reaches for the laptop. Karen then hurriedly takes the laptop that is before her eyes in her hands, holds it with her arms and shouted as her face turns bright red. C Sakura-san please stop! This, being listened by Nii-san is embarrassing! Theres nothing to feel embarrassed now. A lot of people have already listened to it, and from here, it will be listened even more. C Uu. but Karen pouts her lips. C You were saying that this was listened by a lot of people so, what do you mean with that? Hayato asked while cocking his head in puzzlement. Thats because those words were worrying him. C Actually, I uploaded and published a song of Karen-chan to the music sharing service on the cybernet. Karen-chan. Prepare yourself and return the laptop. Sakura extends her hand, but Karen only shakes her head to the left and right. C Even if you arent going to hand it over, the song of Karen-chan is in my PDA anyway. Smiling with mischief, Sakura takes the PDA out of the pocket. C Uu, Sakura is unkind. I understand, I will return it. Karen reluctantly handed over the laptop to Sakura. C Well then, shall we listen the continuation of moments ago? Sakura opens the laptop on the table installed on the bed again and starts to use it. Then, the music began to sound. Its a jaunty overture, like the songs of Sakura. C I created the song. Its wonderful, right? Saying that, Sakura brings her body close to his back. C Well, I get that you are amazing. It seems her boobs are touching him. Because he cant concentrate, he separates from the body of Sakura and listens to the music again. It was just when the prelude ended, and the singing began to be heard. One minute and thirty seconds. Hayato kept listening carefully to Karens song. C Its good Thats his impression. C REALLY!? The expression of Karen who raised her face turns bright in no time. C Frankly, I was surprised. I thought it was good, but I wasnt expecting it to be this good. C Ehehe is, that so? Thank you very much, Nii-san. When Hayato told his upfront impressions, Karen smiled looking embarrassed. Next to her, Sakura has a satisfying expression on her face. C Hey, thats exactly what I was saying, isnt it? Also, this song is very popular on the cybernet. C Are you serious? C Yeah, the number of views is around 100k and its valuation is superb. I already have made it public that the singer is a resident of Little Garden and there are rumors that I created the song. If Karen-chan appears during the live and sings, that will definitely be very exciting. At the same time when I registered it on the music download distribution site, it ranked very high in the charts as expected! C This is selling!? Karen raised a hysteric voice. It looks like she didnt hear about the selling. C After all, if we are creating the song of Karen-chan like this, then you are going to want to produce Idol activities. When I said that to Souffle, she said that she didnt see the problem and I also wanted to create songs that will be sung by us, not only be me. So I was wondering if its fine if that other person is Karen-chan. Or its no good? C Errrrr Karen seems quite puzzled by the sudden invitation of Sakura. C Karen-chan doesnt want to debut or sing with me? C Rather than disliking it, I havent thought about it to that extent. C Then, I wonder if you can think about it. If Karen-chan debuts and plays an active role, I think we can give dreams and hopes to Kei-chan and those who suffer from the same disease as Karen-chan. Dont you think that thing is very wonderful? C I do think so but The end of the sentence of Karen gets smaller. C In that case, lets do it together. While saying so, she takes the arm of Karen. C Ah, yes C Hooray! She forced her way, somehow. If you want to know the truth, its very against her will. Sakura continues her words. C Thats right, once Lunaltia Base is completed, what if we do a concert on the surface of the moon? The first humans. Our names will last forever! C Well, thats. as expected, going that far is besides, the moon is it? C Hey, stop now. Karen is dragged into that too, you know!? Besides, even though shes doing it pretty well, dont make Karen do the unreasonable. C But, dreams are important. If that feeling is strong, her body will surely be able to adapt to unknown viruses. The Hundred responds to our feelings. C Yes, but Being corrected, he sees Karen on the bed. Although she was walking within her limitations in the middle of their return to Yamato, her body didnt become completely free. As usual, shes most of her daily life in a bed or wheelchair. C Anyhow, singing a song, can you do a live in that state? C Theres a secret plan for that. C a secret plan? C Yeah, thats still a secret plan. Isnt that right, Karen-chan? C Oh, yes. A secret plan. Right!? And the two of them look at each others face. Ultimately, Hayato couldnt get to know the secret plan of Sakura that day. Going back 2 days in time, when Little Garden came alongside Sangria harbor. Three days till the founding festival, the 2nd Gardens Festa arrives. Not only the students but also the citizens and everyone are in the middle of the preparations with a cheerful-ish mood. C Im using Silver Blitz to do acrobatics here. Immediately after they finished lunch at the courtyard, something barked with a Barkat the feet of Alphonse Brewstadt, a young man with a good physique and a classmate. It has the figure similar to a dog, but its color is silver, it does indeed look like a robot, so its not a real dog. Its the terminal that Alphonse Brewstadt created with his Hundred in his hand, the handling ability of the Tamer type which is, in other words, his weapon. Sliver Blitz is its name, he gave it to it. C Because well rehearse the performance for the very day of the Gardens Festa from now on, Hayato and everyone, look at us. Alphonse said to Hayato whos sitting in front of the table. C Id like to do that if possible, however. Hayato answers, looking apologetic. C Do you have something to do after this? C Together with Emile, well have to go and greet the Slayers of Gudenburg who will help with the security of the founding festival. C Ah, I see. But, why Hayato and Emile? C Theres an acquaintance of Emile among the Slayers of Gudenburg. It was Latia who butted into the conversation. C Yup, an old friend of mine. Replies Emile. C Is that perhaps a girl? And the one whos in a love relationship with Emile? Alphonse asks with a mix of excitement. C Well, something like that. And, it was Fritz who was butting into the conversation to banter with them. Then Emile stood up in anger and beat the desk with both hands. C Dont say such a foolish thing, Fritz! Itll be misunderstood. C But, that girl seemed to be yearning for you. Maybe shes jealous of Hayato whos always at your side. C Does that mean that Kisaragi-san and Crossford-san were making out during the operation!? Its their classmate, Noah Sheldon, who asks excitedly. Next, Shuemei lands an additional blow to the unfortunate situation. C Come to think of it, even at the rally meeting on the day before the operation, Emile-san and Hayato-san disappeared stealthily, didnt they? C Whats, with that? It smells very fishy! The eyes of both Noah and Shuemei shine, but of course, they dont know that the real identity of Emile is the one of a woman and also the princess of Gudenburg. That also applies to Fritz and Latia, as well as to Alphonse. The only ones who know in Little Garden are the members of the Student Council and Charlotte Dimandius, the main technologist. Even so, it seems that this reaction is because they are dubious about the relation between menthe so called boys love. Such a thing has happened many times so far. C Im telling you, we dont have that kind of weird relationship, we are just childhood friends isnt it? C Thats right, we were apart for quite a long time and also because we felt like this 10 years ago! C But Sakura-san said that you two are suspicious. And it may be even more than that. And also that everyone should monitor you C How can she say such a thing? They thought that they could solve this misunderstanding already, but apparently, they didnt. *BIP*, *BIP* C Ah, this is bad. The PDA of Hayato in his uniform pocket began to make a sudden sound. After retrieving it and checking it, the name of the president is displayed on the display. Its time desuwayo. What on earth are you doing masuno!? At the same time he answers the call, an angry voice can be heard close to the ear. C Im sorry, president. Now, I have finished eating with Emile at the cafeteria Come to the front of the school gate of the Martial Arts Department right away desu. Are we clear desuwane? C You finally came shitawane. It was almost at the very same time when Hayato and Emile got into a car and arrived at the airport section and joined in front of the school gate with Erika Candle and Liddy Steinberg, the vice presidents of the Student Council of Little Garden and Claire Harvey, the president of the Student Council who said so looking amazed. A transport aircraft that carried Slayers of the Kingdom of Gudenburg of the Federation of Britannia lands on the runway. When Hayato and the others walked to the side of the transport aircraft along with the staff, the Slayers of the army of the Kingdom of Gudenburg came down the stairs of the ramp connected to the hatch. Among them, they can see many faces that remember them of the Operation: Bird in Cage. C Ah, she came out. Immediately after Emile murmured so. C Its been a long time, Emilia-sama! It was one of the Slayers of the army of Gudenburg, Claudia Lowetti, the childhood friend and relative of Emile Crossford alias Emilia Hermit who came running down the ramp while shouting It looks like she cannot help but be happy for reuniting for first time in a month and a little. She rushes over to Emilia with a full smile on her face and hugged her tightly. Speaking of Emile aka Emilia who faces her, she raised her eyebrows with anger and pulled Claudia away from her body with both hands on her face. C What ade you thoing, Emilia-sama? C Im not doing nothing, jeez. In Little Garden, most people dont know my true identity. So why dont you stop calling me Emilia? Emilia said looking amazed. C Fut, thats not a problem rith now, isnt it? It looks like here are only the ones of Little Garden side who know your real identity, coddect? *TN: For the previous lines of Claudia, take into consideration that Emilia was pushing her away with her hands on her face, so her hands cover her mouth, thats why she says some words in a weird way. C Thats true, however. Aside from Hayato and Emile, Little Garden side consists of Claire Harvey, the president and two other peoplethe vice presidents Liddy Steinberg and Erika Candle. The Gudenburg side also knew a lot of faces. And at that time. Emiles line of sight was taken away by the man descending from the ramp. Her surprised eyes are rounded. C Gerard Kilfelthar C Its been a long time, Emilia-sama. The man whose name was called, approached the side of Emile and kneeled. Its a sharp-eyed man with short light-brown hair. (Whos this guy?) Hayato turned his line of sight to the man as he became concerned. Maybe hes in his mid-thirties? Therefore, hes not a Slayer, probably. His clothes seem to be of those of the army of Gudenburg, but unlike Claudia, there are a lot of decorations. Even considering his attitude towards Emile, the mans eyes are directed to Hayato who whether he was a high official of Gudenburg or something. C You are the kid of that timeKisaragi Hayato, huh? The man said, casting a sharp glance at his face. C That time? He didnt understand what he said so suddenly. C At the time of the Second Attack. C Hmm, did we meet somewhere? Around that time, I got an injury on my head, so some memories are missing C Hayato, Kilfelthar is my watcher and also the person who rescued us. C Eh? Then, that means Even though he rescued her, the tone of Emile indicates hes not her benefactor. Rather than that, its more like a sense of caution against Kilfelthar. Hayato also understands the reason. It reminds him of that time. The pincer of the Savage tore the dress to pieces, grazed her chest and after that he sucked out the poison to save the injured Emilia. Hayato felt a dull pain in the back of the head when the poison rose to his body and when his consciousness was vague, he fainted. C Maybe the memory of Hayato-kun is vague because of that time. Then, let me apologize as I did something inexcusable. It was confusing due to the state of emergency. C After all, I was hit? C Yeah, he misunderstood that Hayato was trying to attack me, so Kilfelthar, the body guard, hit you with the grip of his small gun. After explaining the circumstances, I forced him to leave Hayato with me. Saying that, Emile glares at Kilfelthar. C So, what is Kilfelthar doing here? It was fathers order? Because Im not going to go back to the country. C I know. We just came to see the leadership and management of the Slayers who came to Little Garden and also the face of Emilia-sama. And, the greetings arent over yet. Kilfelthar stretched out his hand with his body facing towards Claire. C You are the captain of this shipClaire Harvey-sama, correct? I am Gerard Kilfelthar, a high official of the Kingdom of Gudenburg, Federation of Britannia. C Nice to meet you, Gerard. And yes, it is as you say, I am the captain of Little Garden, Claire Harvey desuwa. Thank you very much for dispatching valuable Slayers to we, Little Garden, from a long distance in this occasion masu. C Not at all, that goes for us to, as we were thinking that we would learn all sort of things, so we are indebted to Little Garden. Besides, it seems that you were taking care of Princess Emilia C Wait a minute. Stop with that sort of conversation. I already have nothing to do with the Kingdom of Gudenburg! Emile, who exposed her indignation towards Kilferthar, pointed her eyes to Claire next. C Prez, the reception has ended, so its fine if we return already, right? Hayato, lets go. C H-hey Emile grabs the arm of Hayato and tries to leave from this place. There, the voice of Claudia arrived. C Please wait, Emilia-sama! C What? Emile looks towards Claudia who called her to halt. C Its only a little, but theres something that I have to talk with you. The expression of such Claudia is really serious. C To talk? And about what? C Thats, well C Its not a bad conversation regarding Emilia-sama. It was Kilfelthar who tossed a lifeboat to Claudia who hesitated to speak. However, Emilia doesnt seem to take those words obediently. C I dont believe you Shes becoming very suspicious since she noticed something suspicious. It was Claire who pushed the back of Emile. C Its a rare reunion, so isnt it alright to listen to them for a while, I wonder? C I think so too. Listen to her for a while. C Hayato is saying that its fine if they bring me back to Gudenburg? C Im not saying anything like that. Besides, the founding festival will be up after this. Its not like they are going to bring you back to Gudenburg just like this. C You are right, but C If so, then eat together and listen to their story. C Then, Hayato is coming along too. C Its just that if I go, Ill be a hindrance to her. C Thats true, but Claudia stares fixedly at Hayato. It was Claire who cut into the conversation there. C Emile Crossford, you are an important existence to Little Garden desu. If this turns inconvenient to you, then please discuss it with us. We will absolutely not let it be something bad to you masenwa. C *Annoyed*, fine then, Ill go. Hayato, who decided to part with Claire and the Student Council group as they had to communicate security arrangements and so forth and sent off Emile and the Slayers to the quarters, returned to the school building of the Martial Arts Department. This afternoon everyone is free, so he was assigned to fundamental training time. Its time to build up his physical strength and so hes going to work hard at the training room in the underground of the school. C ah what? When Hayato descended from the car in front of the school gate and walked towards the training room, four people who he knew approached him. Karen is in the wheelchair, and Kashiwagi Mihal, the nurse in charge of Karen is pushing that wheelchairthe one walking to their side is Sakura whos talking to Karen and Charlotte Dimandius whos leading those three. C Why are you guys here? Hayato asks while having his eyes wide open. Its certain that there are four people in this place, but the most surprising thing is that Karen is wearing a black Variable Suit. C Why is Nii-san here? In the wheelchair, Karen was staring in wonder. C To think that you were walking in the corridor at this time, huh. C Hayato-kun, what about your classes? C I was invited by the President and the Student Council members and went to the airport district to welcome the people from Gudenburg. Following Charlotte, Hayato answers Sakura who questioned with a strong tone. C I see, so thats how it is. Apparently, Mihal seemed to be convinced. C Err, can I ask a question this time? C Why is Karen wearing a Variable Suit, correct? Before he speaks of his doubt, Charlotte answers. C Yes C What are guys going to do? If it has become to this, why not showing that to Hayato-kun? C Eh, well The troubled Karen looks up at Sakura. She cant make a decision on her own. She was turning her eyes like saying Ill leave this to Sakura. C oh well, we were planning to surprise him for real on very day, but it cant be helped if it has become to this. As she gave up, Sakura takes a breath and continues her words. C Karen-chan, lets show it to Hayato-kun. Our secret plan C Why in this place? It was the practice ground in the basement of Little Garden where they arrived doing as they were told by Sakura. Its a place to do training of Hundred and the like. C Nii-san. Actually, Karen also had operation ability of the Hundred. C Eh? While sitting in the wheelchair, Karen took out a dim red shining Hundred that was shaped like a diamond and showed it to Hayato. C Wait a moment. When you took the test with me, it was said that the Hundred wasnt suitable for you For this reason, Karen suffered from the disease as a harmful effect. C Thats true, however Troubled, Karen turns her line of sight to Charlotte. Then, Charlotte began to explain. C Its because Little Garden is a special environment. The air in this enclosed space also contains special particles that help restore energy. There are people who awaken their operation ability of the Hundred while passing time in it, and some people get reaction values and the diseases of the people are cured. Besides, Karen is taking medicine for her treatment as well. Its no wonder that she can awaken her operation ability due to those effects. C Please wait a moment, Charlotte-san. By medicine, you mean the one that turns you into an artificial Variant, isnt that C What we are doing is something similar. However, thats also part of the treatment. Besides, the medicine isnt strong, so be relieved, okay? And actually, the symptoms of Karen-kun are getting better and there are no side effects. C But C Are you worried? C Yes. C If so, Karen-kun, why dont you make him be relieved by showing your deployed HundredSacred MiracleDivine Card? C U-understood. C Are you sure, Karen-chan? C yes. Karen got down from the wheelchair by herself although with an unsteady walk until she took a distance of 5 meters from Hayato and the others. C Then, here I goHUNDRED ON! When Karen grasped tightly the Hundred in the hand, it changed to a single card. Its size is pretty much the same of a playing card. Looking at it, Hayato murmurs. C Is that, tarotI wonder? It looks exactly like the ones Karen uses for fortune telling habitually. C Yes. Thats how we decided the shape of the armament of Karen-kun. Its Charlotte who nodded. C Shape of the armament? In other words, it hasnt taken that form yet? C Thats right. Like the Hundred of Emile Crossford and Kirishima Sakura, thats also a Hundred of special shape. Take a look at it, its very interesting. When he noticed, Karen was holding the card towards the sky. C Card-san, please help me with the essential armament for the live! When Karen said so, the card that showed an intense radiance turned into particles and changed into six huge cards that began to rotate with the body of Karen as the center of them. The cards draw near the body of Karen. Simultaneously with the binding, they extinguished while releasing an intense light. She wore a pretty skirt that was colored with black and pink, frills were piled up over and over again and the suit without gaps looked like a swimsuit based on white. Her long black hair is tied with a big ribbon that turned it to a ponytail and theres also a decoration of wings of a butterfly around her waist. C How is it? With this one the live seems doable, right? She does indeed feel like an Idol. Its Sakura who said so. Dyeing her face red, Karen opens her mouth while squirming. C Nii-san, how do I look? C Well, thats. I think it suits you but C ? C Isnt the exposure a little too much? C Hyaa! Suddenly blushing, the look of Karen dyes red. Probably because she was getting aware of that. Although there are decorations around the head and waist, since the skirt is too short, the shoulders also come out. C But, shes pretty Idol-like, right? C I guess so Its a bit complicated as her older brother. C Hmm, if you are in an armed state, you can stand straight, right? Hayato asks a question, noticing that Karen is standing firmly with her two feet unlike some time ago. C Yes, thanks to the armaments of the feet. Looking closely, certainly there was something like gears on her feet. C Those are supposed to support her movement. Its Charlotte who added that explanation. C Karen-chan, show to Hayato-kun that you can move. C Understood. Karen gushes out energy from the gear at her feet and started to move lightly and smoothly like gliding on the ground. It looked as if she was doing ice skating. C Awesome, right? C She had a hard time until she was able to move this well. It was Mihal who said so. C however, when compared with other Slayers, her growth was quite fast. Like Hayato-san, Karen seems to have a lot of talent as well. Maybe its because she had a clear dream of becoming an Idol thanks to Sakura-san. The Hundred responds to the feelings. Those words passed by the mind of Hayato. C Karen-chan. Its enough. Next is Mode Change. The costume that it seems to be the favorite of Hayato-kun. C Ah, right Understood. C Mode Change? You mean full armament, perhaps? C Nope. It means Karen-chan can do something like I can do, which is to change costumes. However, its slightly different from me. Well, youll notice when you see it. Being told so by Sakura, Hayato turns his eyes to Karen again. Thereupon, Karen shouted, sticking out her right hand. C Card Shuffle! Mode Change! Then, a tarot card appeared before Karens eyes. Grabbing that, Karen puts it overhead. C Tarot-san, properly armed this time! Then the card, by showing a violent brilliance once again, turns into six huge cards that were covering the body of Karen. The difference this time is that the mark on the back of the cards is a long spear. The cards bind with the body of Karen and disappear as light. Then the body of Karen was covered with a thick armor unlike a while ago. A long spear as well as the mark that appeared on the cards is also held in her hand. C Wh-whoaaaaaaaa! C Hey, Karen. You ok? The panicking Hayato caught in his arms the body of Karen whose feet became unstable because she withstood the weight of the spear. C Im sorry, Nii-san. As expected, its no good to be armed like this C As expected, you say? Dont tell me that you chose this? C yes. Karen nodded. Hayato understood while looking that its possible for her to change it to various forms using Divine Card like Emiles Arms Shroud, but apparently it isnt so. C Actually, I dont exactly know to what the armament will change. C In short, you cant control the armament yet? C It looks like it can be operated to some extent depending on the mental attitude and the situation of the moment, or perhaps I should say to control it, but something that Im not even expecting from time to time will be deployed C Its the same as Tarot. And its name, Divine Card, its just as the phrase says: God only knows. It was Charlotte who said so. C Karen-kuns Hundred is also specialI dare to say is a Fortune type. Thats because of its characteristics. According to Charlotte, the armament based on the Hundred of Karen is said to be automatically chosen depending on the situation. C Well, you can operate it with preprogramming to a certain extent, but there are moments that you cant do anything, like now. When that happens, its the best if you deploy it again. The thing is that your energy will be exhausted though. C Besides, as she continued training in this way, her precision ended up increasing considerably and Im sure her live performance will go smoothly. Even if she fails, its better to laugh than think and being caught by it. In short, think positive, its important to be positive. So Hayato-kun, dont worry! Sakura said, looking as she has nothing to do with what is going on at all. C Hey, even if you are saying so The anxiety wont change. C Its not going to be dealt with by ordinary means if she operates the Hundred while singing like Sakura, so its better if she only moves, dont you think? In fact, even his classmates are struggling to use the Hundred. C If she falls into a dangerous situation, Ill support her properly, so its fine. Sakura raises her thumb while saying that, but nevertheless, shes worried as well. It looks like Mihal noticed such feeling of Hayato. C If I judge that its dangerous, then I will interrupt and cancel the armament immediately even when shes in the middle of the live. So, please be relieved. C Understood, if Mihal-san says so C Hey, Hayato-kun. Why didnt you trust what I said, but you trust what Mihal-san said!? C Thats because Mihal-san is a nurse. So its natural to trust her. C Fuun. Well, whatever. Saying that, Sakura didnt appear to be convinced. Continuing, she declares to Hayato with a harsh tone of voice. C Because Im going to be practicing with Karen-chan after this, Hayato-kun will have to go. C Eh, Im not allowed to watch the practice? C Watching the singing itself is the enjoyment of the performance. And because Im absolutely not going to lose. So, look forward to it, okay? Volume 4 - CH 3 And so, the day of the founding festival aka Gardens Festa came at last. In the stadium of Little Garden, a ceremony before the opening was being held. While being watched attentively by many spectators, and following the salutations of Judal Harvey, the company president of Warslan Company, the Queen of Little Garden, Claire Harvey, stands on the stage and declares. C From here on, we will be hosting the 2nd Little Garden Founding Festival also known as the 2nd Gardens Festa masu. *Boom* *Boom*, together with the guns loaded with blanks that resound informing the opening of the festival, the whole Little Garden began to bustle right away. C Good job, Hayato. Its Fritz Grantz, one of the members of Selections and also their classmate who called out to Hayato and Emile who were guarding near the entrance of the stadium. Behind him is Liddy Steinberg, one of the vice presidents. Both of them, like Hayato and Emile, were wearing their Variable Suits. Liddy said to them. C Your work for now is done. Enjoy yourselves till noon. C We are supposed to do the guidance of the exit of the opening ceremony. C If so, shall we go around the venue after this? C C Hey, Emile. C Eh, what? C Havent you heard our conversation right now? C Looks like he was somewhat absent-minded, maybe he doesnt feel good? C No, Im not ill or anything like that why, is something wrong? C Because our work is done for now. C Eh, is that so? If so, shall we look around the venue? C I just said that, you know. Spontaneously, Hayato makes a wry smile. But, he was relieved that Emile was regaining her usual smile. As he said earlier, he was noticing that Emile has been frequently absentminded these days. C Emile Crossford. The immoderate is forbidden. Are we clear? Emile responded firmly to Liddy who said to call her attention. C Yeah, I know. Thus, smiling cheerfully to show that shes the same as always, C Lets go then, Hayato. The founding festival mainly consists of elementary, middle and high school students in the center of Little Gardenthe training grounds in the stadium, a part of the senior high school martial arts department schooland finally, the many shops lined up, turn Central district in the main stage. Most of the students do their performances there. The popular events that are involved with Slayers are many as expected Among them, being particularly popular are the Hundreds aptitude test conducted in the auditorium and the coaching of Slayers for talented young people to handle Hundred that is held at the training groundsthat is, sham battles at the stadium and a play that used Hundred which also took place at the stadium. Nonetheless, those are mainly done by second and third-year students of the martial arts department, the first-year students, aside from security, they are in the Central district and are administrating restaurants and the like with people of other departments. Hayato and Emile decided to head towards Central district after they saw the success of the Hundred related event venues. Originally, he tried to look around with his little sister Karen as planned, but he was told that she had to decline because it was complicated as she has to prepare for the live concert, so two people are doing this. Without including the traveling time, their free time was no more than two hours and a little, so they decided to have lunch a little early. C Hmm, what should we eat, I wonder? While walking through the shopping street, Emile looks at the board that was placed in front of the shop while turning her head to the left and right with a restless look. Today, every store has students that prepare food. Therefore, their menus are specials, so it seems she can hardly decide. C Oh, theyre Hayato and Emile, arent they? C Hmm? Hayato stopped his feet due to the sudden voice that reached them. They were amazed, looking at the figures of Latia Saint-million, a classmate of them and whos also a member of the same Selections and Erika Candle, one of the vice presidents, who stand in front of them. C Umm, why are both of you dressed like that? She asked so was because they were wearing maid uniforms. C Kisaragi Hayato, please listen. This is different! Turning her bright red face, Erika starts to excuse all of a sudden. Thatd be natural. They should be in the middle of guarding now. C Why are both of you dressed like that? C Let us explain that. It wasnt Erika who answered the doubt of Hayato. Its their classmate, Noah Sheldon, who appeared from inside the store. Behind her is Ryu Shuemei, also their classmate. C Noah-san. And Shuemei-san too Both of them are wearing maid clothes like Latia and Erika. Apparently, this store seems to be working with the concept of a maid caf. C Do both of you work here? C Yes, as you can see. Shuemei who was inquired by Emile and answered with a bashful look, began to talk about the reasons why Latia and Erika are wearing maid uniforms like themselves. According to her, and before the opening, a considerable line was made in the maid caf, the clerks arent enough, it was a chaos. Latia and Erika who were in the middle of their guarding happened to pass by and although they decided to help, it was said that they were going to wear maid clothes if that was the case as well. C We didnt expect that it was going to get so crowded from the morning, they really saved us. C Weeell, thanks to that, we were able to see such a figure of the vice prez. Because its rare, lets take a picture. Emile activates the camera function of the PDA taken out from the pocket and readied it, turning it towards Erika. C Hey, Emile Crossford, stop! Erika stretched out her hands and tried to hide her face, but Emile took a photo just before that. C Ah, taking photos, taking photos. Looking at the PDA screen, she smiled happily. Hayato looks into it. Although her hands reach out to Emile with her face turning deep red, the uniform of Erika was being photographed properly. C Lets show these to the prez next time. C Wha! Delete them, Emile Crossford! C I dont want to! When Erika reaches out to her with her hands again and tries to snatch the PDA, Emile evaded her nimbly, raising her hand high. C In the first place, the vice prez always pours black tea to the prez, so isnt she like a maid? I think it suits you perfectly. C Thats only because Claire-sama is delighted with the delicious black tea that I make wait! C Umm The puzzled Shuemei and co. are looking the two who started to chase one another. At any rate, both are the elite of the elite in Little Garden. Well, now they are behaving like children, as a matter of course. Latia laughs happily, looking at that situation. C Right, that why are Kisaragi-san and Emile-san here? Are you patrolling? Shuemei asks as she completely rethought about it. C No, we are on our break now. C Is that so? Its Noah who bowed her head in assent. C Since its absolutely necessary to return to guarding again from noon, we came to Central while thinking of where to eat at once. C Ah, if you havent lunch yet, then by all means have lunch at our shop. You still have time, right? C We still have an hour but Answering Noah, Hayato tried to look inside the shop. However, he cant see well with the frosted glass. C Its not crowded inside, is it? C Right now its dead time until noon when the customers who came after the opening of the shop will return. If its now, you can enter without standing in a line. However, it may take a while before we deliver food. C Hayato, what kind of conversation are you having with Noah-san and Shuemei-san? Emile was approaching his side while saying so. It looks like the chasing with the vice president has ended. Emile got away, seeing that Erika is breathing repeatedly with difficulty and with both knees and hands on the ground. C I thought of having our meal here. What do you think? C If Hayato is okay with it then why not? C In that case, we are lunching here, I guess? Because they were talking in front of the store for quite a while like this, it seems theyve been disturbing the business. They ought to return it by eating there. C Yay! C Thank you very much. Noah bows her head and Shuemei says her words of delightful gratitude. C Well then, two customers are coming in. Latia said, loosening her mouth and grinning as she opened the door of the shop. C ah, are you still an employee? C Oh, now that you mention it, youre right. Its almost time to return to our original outfits, isnt it? There were around 10 maids inside the shop arranged in an interior of antique style. Most of them are classmates of the martial arts department. C Everyone looks splendid, dont you agree? C Does that mean, me as well? I will feel embarrassed if Kisaragi-san says such a thing to me. *Kyaa*, holding both hands on her cheeks, Noah makes her cheeks go red. Thereupon, forcing her way through from the side, Shuemei C Noah, it doesnt mean that he said it to you only! This also suits me, isnt it, Kisaragi-san? C Y-yeah C But, it looks better on me, right? C Well, that Two girls in maid uniform are before him. Moreover, because they are looking into his face, leaning forward, his heart beats fast. She probably noticed the state of Hayato. C Hayato, do you like maids? Emile asks with a cold tone of voice. C Well, that I like it, or perhaps I should say that if you are man, then you like everyone? C Fuun. C Even you whos a man should understand that somehow. C C Wha. Certainly, I understand that they are cute in those clothes, but C If so, how about wearing it? Erika finished changing clothes from maid to her uniform and said so. When they noticed, shes coming to the side of the table with Latia who also finished changing clothes. C How can you say something like trying to wear that!? C Emile Crossford, you have a pretty-ish face and long hair, so Im sure it will suit you. C That means, you are going to cross dress! Shouting with excitement, Noah continued. C As the vice president says, Emile-san has a beautiful face and I think it will definitely look good on you. Why dont you certainly try it and do it? Isnt fine to have such an enjoyable event like this in the long-awaited founding festival? C Wait, Erika-san This flow is really bad Hayato whispers into Erikas ear. C its revenge. C Eh? C Im taking revenge of moments ago. And the revenge is doubled. Its natural, dont you agree? Apparently, Erika seems to be angry about the photos. C But, if the secret of Emile is leaked out C Theres a changing room for men in this shop, so there wont be a problem, right? Besides, Kisaragi Hayato. Dont you want to see Emile Crossford in maid clothes? C Huh? That question is unfair. Imagining her to the best of his ability in his mind, then it will definitely suit her, shell look good in it. C Kisaragi Hayato, what are you chatting so secretly with the vice president? C No, its nothing, nada. Hayato evades it while laughing, throwing doubts at Latia. When he noticed, Emile was being pushed on her back by Noah and Shuemei. C Now, Emile-san. Quickly until its time for the cooking to be ready! C Thats right, lets go! C Uwaa, wait a minute! Besides, I havent ordered yet, you know!? C If so, omurice* is the recommendation, will that do, I wonder? Says Noah. C No, even if you say such a thing. C Its fine, isnt it? Its really delicious. Continued Shuemei. C Wait, save me, Hayato! C Err In the end, Emile was taken to the changing room by the two people as she was. C What kind of appearance should I be looking forward to, I wonder? C I know right? Im very looking forward to it. Hayatos sitting at a round table that has four chairs, and in two of them, for some reason, Latia and Erika were sitting on them. Latia has mixed juice. Erika drinks orange juice. C Err, Latia and Erika-san C Hmm? C Do you need something? Stopping their hands that hold the glasses, the two of them turn their eyes to Hayato. C Both of you are working, right? Of course, its security. C We are taking a little brake so its fine, you know. Because revenge is about to come. C Since the vice president says so, there wont be any problem. C Well, I think theres that, but Besides, revenge The image of Hayato about Erika was that he thought she was a decent and composed person, although she likes the president too much. But she looks very scary when she gets angry. (Or else, am I going to get involved with the president this time?) Emile was dragged away five minutes ago. Emile isnt coming back from the changing room yet. Hayato also ordered an omurice. According to the other clerks, it appears to be really recommended. ( at any rate, is she really okay, I wonder?) As time goes by, his anxiety increases. That anxiety is, of course, that Emile being a girl is leaked. C Thank you for waiting. In response to the voice of Noah who rushes over, Hayato points his eyes to the passage that leads to the changing room. In the same way, both Erika and Latia were also pointing their eyes there. C Please come out, Emile-san. C Lets go, Emile-san. C Ah, yeah Being urged by Shuemei, Emile appeared from inside the shop. C Wow, it suits you more than I imagined! As she looked at Emile in maid clothes with shining and joyful eyes, Latia stood up completely. C Awesome, you really look like a woman, isnt it!? Dont you think so, Hayato!? C ah, yeah. Th-thats right Its as Latia says. Emile who let her hair go down and wore maid clothes, no matter how you look at him, shes a real girlshe looks no other than Emilia Hermit. Moreover, shes very cute. Being fascinated by her, he ended up spacing out for several seconds. C Or rather, that chest The line of sight of Hayato ended getting fixated on the breasts of Emile. Because there were two big bulges there. C Fufufu, Kisaragi-san is lewd, isnt he? Did you notice that? Its not Emile who said so. Its Noah whos standing next to Emile. Her eyes are sparkling like a and then she grabbed the right arm of Hayato. C Kisaragi-san, please be sure to touch them. C What? Noah invites the right hand of Hayato to touch Emiles chest. C Come on, come on, rub them, rub them! C Err, rub you say C Yeah, squish them, squish them! C Thats right, go ahead and press them! Its not Noah. Its Shuemei who began to hurry him. (What on earth is this situation?) Honestly, he doesnt know the reason. When he looks at Emile, she was looking down, she felt a little shy. She really looks like a girl She is a girl though. (No matter how you look at it, this reaction isnt) Or more precisely, what the hell is this development? C Kisaragi Hayato, why are you bewildered? Both of you are men, so do as you were told and squish them. C Exactly. Arent you a man? Its time to do it. He was hurried by Erika and Latia. C Fine, I get it! Emile is really fine with it, yes? C Ye-yeah Emile mutters as she looked down. Like forgetting that shes lying about her gender and because theres a certain sensuality in the answer, his heart accelerates. But. (Yeah, theres nothing else to do in this situation!) Surely there must be some kind of trick. Resolving himself, Hayato moved the five fingers of his right hand. ( hmm, whats this?) Although its soft, the shape is kind of fluffy* hmm? He felt that something slipped. Moreover, slipping as it is, his hand slips further. C Uwaah!? C Kyaah!? With the momentum, Hayato pushed down the body of Emile. C !! Emile is blinking in surprise, her face is turning deep red. C Hayato, your face, is too close And, you touched my chest as you like. C Huh? Certainly, the distance between their faces is no more than 5 centimeters. Moreover, his hand was touching the chest of Emile. *Rub*, *Rub*. He moves the hand in the same way as before. C Hyaaaa! What are you doing, Hayato!? C Oh, I thought that there was a swelling until a few seconds ago He probably thought that she wrapped bleached cotton around her chest since it was perfectly flat. Still, the softness peculiar to women was transmitted to his fingertips a little. Turning her face bright red, Emile screams. C What are you doing, baka! Hurry up and get away from me now! C Ah, s-sorry! Err *Click* *Click*, Hayato and Emile were taken aback with those sounds. When they noticed, Erika holds the PDA in her hand, pointing the lens of the camera towards Hayato and Emile. C Dont tell me that you took some photos just now? Hayato rapidly stands up and takes distance from the body of Emile. C Eh, please show them to me! C Me too! Both Noah and Shuemei are looking into the PDA of Erika. C Th-these are problematic photos, dont you agree? -Yes, definitely. Shuemei and Noah nodded to one another. C What kind of pictures did you take? Hayato also looks into Erikas PDA. C uwa The moment he was rubbing the breast with all his strength and the figure of Hayato who is pushing down the maid clothed Emile were photographed perfectly. This is something that can only be called as cruel. C I beg you, please dont upload them to the cybernet! Hayato, who ended up to that point, spontaneously said so. C Then, please delete my pictures too. Without a moments delay, Erika said. Looks like this was her objective from the start. C Im waiting, Emile. C Eh C Do you want the pictures to be scattered? C Well, I dont really mind though. C No, its bad! Please pardon us of these weird rumors that are multiplying! Ultimately, Erika and Emile deleted each others pictures. As a pleasure only for this place, Shuemei and Noah also decided to delete the photos. C So, hows that you had that sort of breasts just now? C Oh, these? They were these things. Emile took out towels from the chest. C At any rate, you could have told me to get the mood. Those two took pictures too, you know? *Ahaha*, Hayato breathed a sigh, looking at the laughing Emilia. (I was really surprised, geez) When Emile returned to her Variable Suit again, the omurice came right away, and by the time they finished eating, it was already 12 oclock, the time when they start to work. Page 118 C We should get back to work soon. Hayato guards the Terminal section and Emile guards the school building of the martial arts department. They boarded the same bus from Central district all together. C Well then, in front of the school building of the stadium at 15:30. C Got it. Hayato saw off Emile getting off from the bus first. And then he went to the Terminal section where hes going to do the security. Hayato put on his uniform on top of his Variable Suit and arrived in front of the stadium where the live concert venue is, he was a little late of the appointed time of 15:30. As expected of the one who is called a world-class Idol. The surroundings of the stadium are more crowded than in the morning when the opening ceremony of the founding festival was held. The tickets, including the ones you watch while standing, seem to be sold out. Hayato surveyed around the entrance, spotted Emile and started talking to her. C Sorry, I kept you waiting. Almost no buses werent coming. C Hayato was far away, so it cant be helped. More importantly, lets enter quickly. We wont have time to see Karen-chan and the others. C Youre right. Hayato and Emile head to the entrance gate. The tickets were transferred to their PDAs. When they tried to enter showing the PDAs to the senpais of Selections who were guarding the entrance gate, Souffle Clearrail, the manager of Kirishima Sakura, came to them. C Sakura-san and Karen-chan have requested me to guide and bring you two to the dressing room. Saying that, Souffle started to walk, leading Hayato and Emile. What they reached was the standby room that Hayato used the next day he came to Little Garden before fighting with the president. When Souffle opens the door, the wheelchaired Karen and Sakura have ended changing to their Variable Suits. And there was also Mihal dressed in nursing clothes. C Nii-san, the play that was done before was really amazing! Karen was undoubtedly nervous and Hayato thought that it was getting smaller but, unexpectedly, her tension was excessively high. It appears that armed Slayers were using their Hundred until a while ago, doing something like a play in the field of the stadium, it looks like they were watching that on the monitor. She spreads the arms on the wheelchair and talked about the contents mixed with excitement. C Since the video of the play seems to be seen on the cyberspace at any time, Nii-san should also watch it without fail. C I know. Responding, Hayato continued. C So, are you okay? Like the play, not only videos of the stage are saved on the cyberspace, the live concert is also streamed to the whole world in real time, isnt it? Are you completely ready for it? C Nii-san, please dont make me feel nervous like that. But, Im frantically containing my racing heart! Karen looks at Hayato with an upward glance while putting her right fist on the part of the heart of her chest. On such neck of Karen, Sakura surrounded it with both hands from behind. C Be calm, Karen-chan. C Sakura-san C Hayato-kun doesnt have to worry either, okay? The rehearsal of yesterday and the rehearsal of today were flawless and her preparation is perfect as well. Turning her eyes to Hayato, Sakura declared so. C If you say so, then Ill be relieved. C To Ryko-obasan, to everyone in the facility and also to Kei-chan whos watching me at the hospital, I absolutely cannot fail them. Sakura clenches one of her fists. C Now that I remember, how many songs will Karen-chan sing? It was Sakura and not Karen who answered Emiles doubts. C One solo song. And a song with me for a total of two. Depending on the time and the enthusiasm of the spectators, there might be another song to encore. C Please wait a moment, Sakura-san! I havent heard anything of an encore! C But Karen-chan can sing any of my songs, right? And you even know my choreographies, dont you? Thats why well be able to manage somehow or other. I was thinking of deciding what to sing after this. C Eeehh.. Thats, my heart isnt ready C Its fine, its fine, that sort of thing can be done while the live concert progresses, whatever will work. Ahaha, Sakura laughs. C Hey come on, unlike you, Karen is an amateur. Dont say that its not too much Hayato sighed greatly. C and, Sakura, the live starts in 15 minutes. Because you have a last meeting from now on, oh and Karen-chan, I wonder if we can end the conversation with your older brother around here? Souffle comes in between the four people and made a stop*. C Well then, shall we go back soon? C kay, see you after the live. C Do your best, Karen-chan. Saying so, Hayato and Emile started to walk towards the door to leave the room. C Err, Nii-san Hayato was called to halt by Karen and turns around in front of the door. What was visible to him is the figure of Karen whos staring fixedly at him with upturned eyes. He immediately understood what she was looking for. C it cant be helped, huh. Hayato approaches Karen and kisses her forehead. C If its you, then you absolutely can do it well. Believe in yourself. Okay? C Yes! C Hey, Hayato-kun. What about me? Sakura combed her hair upwards and showed her forehead, tapping it twice with her fingers. Is she perhaps insisting on a kiss? C Well C Hayato, why are you puzzled by the joke of Sakura? Lets go. Taking the arm of Hayato, Emile tries to leave from the room. Hayato didnt oppose to it. C Sakura, do your best too! Leaving those words with her, Hayato disappears from the dressing room and Sakura muttered, pouting her lips. C Tsk, even though I wasnt joking C It says number 22 M and number 23 M, so are these our seats? Hayato and Emile found the number of the chairs written in the ticket that was sent to their PDAs and sat down. They heard those are staff seats. Which means that its a place where the stage is quite easy to see. C Come to think of it, isnt it nice that we are carrying these today? Hayato also turns his line of sight beyond the line of sight of Emile. These are heart-shaped penlights which are fan goods. The color changes depending on the signal transmitted by the organizer of the live concert. C What do I do, are they selling them somewhere? Hayato said to Emile, investigating the surroundings. C Its not that its mandatory to have them, you know? C Is that so? C These are the staff seats, right? Theres almost no people around here, huhah At the staff seats, she noticed the figure of Judal Harvey, the company president of Warslan. It doesnt mean that hes sitting. While being accompanied by Neveah Grauss, a female Slayer with bobcat hair whos his bodyguard, he stood as he is and greets the person who is a high official of the United States of Liberia. Hayato was watching his figure and met his eyes with the ones of Judal. Then, separating from the other party with whom he was having a talk, Judal got close to Hayatos side together with the female Slayer. C Hi, its been a long time, Kisaragi Hayato-kun. Today it seems that your little sister will also sing during this live concert, isnt she? Judal started talking to Hayato while showing a radiant smile on his face. C Umm, after she came to Little Garden, her body has become considerably better. For this too, I give my thanks to Warslan and everyone in Little Garden. C I am glad you are saying so. Even though I am saying that as gratitude, I will leave Warslan and Little Garden under your care from now on. C Ah, yes C Next is, Emile Crossford-kun. Subsequently, Judal points his eyes to Emile. C I have heard stories about family issues. It seems you have a lot of hardships, but like Kisaragi Hayato-kun, you are an important person for both Little Garden and Warslan. I would appreciate if you stay here from now on. I will be relying on you. C Ah, yeah understood. Wondering about why he came to talk about her family so suddenly, Emile answered with discomfort. Still, regarding Judal, he was satisfied. C Well then, I still have greetings to do, so I will take my leave from here. While showing a smile on his whole face, and turning his back on Hayato and Emile, he went away with his bodyguard. C I got somewhat tired even before the live. Hayato sat down on the seat while taking a big breath. C Other than that, what are those family issues? C Well, those are. The reason why I came to Little Garden. But why are you saying such a thing now? *Ahahaha*, laughing, Emile took out the PDA from her pocket. C Its almost time to start the concert, so why dont we put them in silent mode? C Ah, youre right. Emile puts the PDA in silent mode. Similarly, Hayato turned the PDA into silent mode and turned his line of sight to the stage again. After all, this place is a stadium. Unlike the live they watched before, the stage isnt elaborate, its simple. Since its still evening, they can hardly produce it with illumination. They cant imagine what kind of live it will be. C Oh, looks like its starting. A cheerful melody began to sound. Excited cheering reverberates. Naturally, they were starting to clap following the rhythm. While everyone is waiting impatiently for the appearance of the Oriental Wizard, Kirishima Sakura appears from the wing of the stage. Sakura doesnt get affected with the cheers that become even bigger. Waving with a dignified attitude in response to the cheering of the audience, she stood at the center of the stage. The flowing music fades out. C Hello! Sakura shouts and Hello!the voices return in unison from the audience seating. C Hi, Im Kirishima Sakura! I decided to do a mini-live today as a student of Little Garden and not as Kirishima Oriental Wizard Sakura. Even though its a mini, I am not going to let down everyone who came to see this, so treat us well! Should it be said as expected of someone who is experienced? With the influence of Sakura, the voltage of the venue goes up in one go. C To everyone who came to Little Garden and everyone living in Little Garden, please enjoy and remember this day. Well then, without delay, the first song is Sakura aimed at the sky that is dyed in madder red and shouted, putting up the ore she held in her hand. C Diva, descend! HUNDRED ON! The light emitted from the ore wraps up the body of Sakura. What appeared from that light is Sakura who wore shrine maiden clothes and what flowed out is an intro of her representative song with Yamato as its motive. Thereupon, something happened. The atmosphere of the stadium changes instantaneously, the world has changed. This is the ability of Kirishima Oriental Wizard Sakura, it dominates the atmosphere of this place like this. That is influenced by her HundredFairy Fairy Tale, the production of the liveand that shes also a Variant. However, Hayato of course understood that its not only that. No, it seems that it was understood by everyone already. The music she created. The voice overflowing from inside her body. The way of doing that intonation, the gestures that reach till the fingertips and the tips of the toes from the top of the head. A stage production using Hundred. What is creating a sense of unity is the ability she possessed when she was born, and which is based on the results that she honed with effort And so, the audience is fascinated and captured by her. They were invited not here but somewhere else, there they can spend a happy time. (Its truly amazing) He didnt recognize it because she stayed too close lately, but shes a pro among pros. He wonders if Karen-chan can sing properly when bursting into the stage of such Sakura. Is she going to be able to sing by herself and of course with Sakura? His anxiety is unendurable. That might be the same for Karen. But, to Hayato whos in the audience seating, he can only pray so that it turns out well. Sakura finished singing two songs, then the turn for Karen to sing came at last. C Next is the entry of a special guest. I think that everyone knows her, shes a very popular person on the music pages of the cyberspace now. When Sakura incited them on the stage, excited cheering arose from the audience seating. C Everyone please welcomes her with applause. Well then, Kisaragi Karen-san, please come! The venue is packed with applause. Of course, both Hayato and Emile welcomed Karen with applause similarly to the other spectators. While being showered with a lot of applause, Karen appears sitting in a wheelchair from the wing of the stage and held a mic in her hands. As expected, she looks troubled with this situation. Karen dyed her face red as she felt embarrassed, then stopped at the center of the stage and turned her eyes to the audience seating. C Uh, umm The words of Karen were stopping completely with that much. (Is she okay?) While Hayato was worried, when Karen tried to speak again, a high-pitched sound stood up. C Wawaaa!? Karen shows confusion once again. C Karen-chan. Its okay, so calm down. Take a deep breath, a deep breath! C Ah, yes. I understand! Karen answers with a loud voice in contrast with Sakura who called out to her with a small voice from the side. The venue is packed with laughter. C Do your best! The voice of support came flying too. Karen responds to that. C Ye-yes, I will do my b auh! Reflexively lowering her head, she hit her head with the mic. *Thud*, a dull sound resounds in the stadium. C I- is she really okay, I wonder? While Hayato smiles wryly, Karen took deep breaths once again. It seems she was finally able to regain her composure. C Nice to meet you, everyone. Karen is, no, thats not it, I am Kisaragi Karen. First is, her greeting. The venue falls completely silent and listens carefully the words of Karen. During that time, she started talking about her own circumstances. She contracted an unknown disease that started to prevail on and after the First Attack, her body was weak from a very young age and became confined. The Second Attack occurred during her stay in Gudenburg, where she lost her parents. Thereupon, she met Sakura for a moment. After that she returned to Yamato and lived with her older brother in an orphanage. Then she got to know that her older brother had the ability of the Slayers and was able to receive cutting edge medical treatment in Little Garden. Moreover, she was able to see her admired Sakura there, and thats how she became able to stand in this place like this. There were a lot of difficulties, but thanks to the support of the people around her, to everyone who passed time with her at the orphanage, to her friend with whom she was together at the hospital of Yamato and whos also watching this relay broadcasting, she can sing with happiness in this way. And of course, all those who took care of her in Little Garden and expected to watch her standing here. C Thats why Karen no, I intend to return the favor to a lot of people who have supported me so farand like Sakura-san, I would like to be a person who can give courage to those with the same circumstances as me. I will sing, putting into it such feelings Karen gets up from the wheelchair and shouted, putting up the Hundred in the sky. C This is the first step towards my dreamsSacred Amulet HUNDRED ON! In the security HQ aka briefing room of Little Garden that operates the security of the founding festival, Claire was watching attentively the state of the live concert of Karen, watching the live video displayed on the floating monitor placed before her eyes. C I am glad that Karen-san got this better by coming to Little Garden. C I think so too desuwane. Theres a boy whos the escort of Claire and that is managing the security in this place with herhes Chris Steinbelt, a middle school second-year student who belongs to the intelligence department. Claire smiled happily. C Even though Kisaragi Hayato is still a first-year student, he has been constantly dealing with hardships desumono. If this became one of the repayments of kindness, then that is the best desuwa. Both Claire and Chris kept listening to the song of Karen. That song that Hayato listened in the hospital room. Kirishima Sakura wrote music notes for Kisaragi Karen, its an up-tempo number. C Ah, Claire-sama. C What is it, Chris? If its a conversation, then leave it after this song is over Making a tantrum like a child, Claire pouts her lips. She just wants to listen to Karens song now. She said so with that attitude. C I am sorry. But since LiZAshowed a reaction, I thought that it would be better if I reported it to you C I will confirm it now masuwa. Claire taps the keyboard in front of her and changed the live video from full screen to window mode and connected toLiZA. Its a wonderful song. In the opened window, the message of that line was written. C Apparently the song of the little sister of Kisaragi Hayato is also the favorite ofLiZAdesuwane. When Claire slips out a smile, the sound of an alarm sounded all of a sudden in the room and the red lamp installed on the ceiling of the room began to rotate. C What is happening this time desuno!? Claire shouts as the room turns red. Next, one of the students of the intelligence department raised his voice. C An unidentified ship is rapidly approaching Little Garden! At this rate, it will collide with us! C What did you say!? Volume 4 - CH 4 C *Sniff*, why am I not guarding the same place as Emilia-sama? Furthermore, unlike the Slayers of Little Garden, we dont have free time On the deck covering three quarters of the outer circumference of Little Garden, the girl belonging to the army of Gudenburg, Claudia Lowetti, complained. Shes on the side of the connection of the military district side. As it can be understood from the fact that shes wearing her Variable Suit, shes, of course, in this place to protect it. However, her attitude became warped like a child. Crouching down at a corner of the deck, shes timidly pressing her fingers on the deck. It was a young boy who wore a Variable Suit of the same design as Claudia who raised his voice on her back. Hes Roy Kiring. C But Claudia-sama, once this festival is over, wont Emilia-sama come back to Gudenburg with Kisaragi Hayato? C Thats not decided yet, and it depends on the answer of Emilia-sama. C But, considering the condition of King-sama, shouldnt she return to the country at once? C I think the same too. Thats why I accepted Kilfelthars proposal to be with Kisaragi Hayato. Saying so, and when Claudia stood up, something was visible to her. C Whats that? While staring at the sea, Claudia muttered. She spotted ahead of her line of sight a black mass approaching Little Garden at a considerable speed. Roy also turns his line of sight to it. C Is that an unloading boat? Saying that, Roy inclines his head to the side. C I havent heard that such a thing would come closer or anything like that. Besides, its not going to stop at that speed, isnt it? At the same time Claudia felt danger, *Beep* *Beep*, the two wireless rings began to sound. Its anemergency callfrom the briefing room. Next, the voice of a boy was heard. This is Chris Steinbelt, member of the Student Council of Little Garden. We have confirmed an unidentified ship with the radar. Its approximately 200 meters away from Little Garden at the moment. Can you confirm it with the naked eye? C This is Claudia Lowetti of the Army of Gudenburg. That ship is going to collide already! So, we will es It was already late when Claudia tried to escape. C Uwaah!? The unloading ship collides with Little Garden while violently raising splashes of water and runs up onto the deck. C Are you alright, Claudia-sama? Roy, who escaped earlier, comes to the side of Claudia who fell on the flooded deck. C As you can see, I dont have injuries, so Roy, run away! Claudia, despite doubting her eyes, raised her voice. Coming down to the ground from the stranded unloading ship that has its bow opened, the Savages appeared on the deck in a forward-bent posturethe so-called defense posture. Looking back, Roy also notices them. C Uwaaa, whats the meaning of, this? Why are, the Savages? Those are smaller than normal types. However, their number is over ten and give a somewhat uncomfortable feeling. (What the hell are these Savages?) For that motive, Claudia soon noticed. The head of all the Savages has no core. Besides, the color of the pattern of the body is different too. Its not a yellow fluorescent color, but an orange almost red one. Moreover, they dont have two eyes but only one in the center, and there is no tactile where it should be. C Briefing room, do you see this? What the hell are these Savages? While confused, Claudia got up and took out the Hundred. C Its the first time that well have to deal with Savages without core, jeez. Lets, go, Roy. HUNDRED ON! C One-eyed Savages without cores you say? Chris, project on the main monitor the footage of the camera in the vicinity immediately! Claire, who was listening to the communication from Claudia in the briefing room, ordered Chris. C Roger. Chris nods and starts operating the keyboard. It was Charlotte that was licking a candy on a tick there. C It looks that it has become a serious thing, huh. C Charlotte! Claire raises a bright voice. If she comes, she thinks that technical questions can be solved quickly. C Ive grasped the situation. Theres no need to explain it. Saying, Charlotte stood next to Claire. C We were able to prepare a video of the core-less Savages. Ill project the live video on the monitor. Then, the state of the deck is projected on the monitor set on the back wall. Looking at it, Claire muttered. C certainly, no core is found in the Savages and they have only one eye desuwane. And the pattern of the body isnt yellow, it shines red masuwa. C This may be the same as the discovery report at Mt. Kongur. Charlotte muttered. C What discovery report desuno? C There are two girls who were attacked and received fatal injuries during the search in The Second Operation of Bird in the Basket. Only that, its presumed that they had some kind of memory loss, but that doesnt mean that its true. C But, why from an unloading ship.? C Although these are no more than conjectures, there are three possibilities. Taking out the candy from the mouth and swinging it like a pointer when doing a teaching, Charlotte continues. C The first one is that someone caught them. The second one is that they are terminals of Tamer type Hundreds. And the last one is that those are machines manufactured by a person. C What are you saying is that you dont know which one it is desuwane? C Exactly. Well, I think that the possibility of the last one is high. C Is there a way to destroy them masuno? C As you can see, it seems they stop attacks with normal weapons up to certain degree. Therefore, we should assume that the steel shell is equivalent to the steel shell of the Savages. In that case, theres a possibility that they can be destroyed with the attack of the Hundreds accompanied by powerful energy. If you dont try it, well never know. C In short, you are saying that the Slayers must do something desuwane. We cant let them invade into Little Garden no matter what masenwa. Of course, that goes to Sangria side as well. C This is not the case to say something like capturing them. We are going to exterminate the ones who are at the whole deck masuwa. The connection between Little Garden side and Sangria side will be temporarily restricted. Both entrances will be blocked. Chris, how many Slayers are on the deck now? C There are 15 Slayers between the ones of Liberia, Little Garden and Gudenburg. C Gather everyone forward and inform them to engage the mentioned Savages. Until they get to the current state, let keep them at bay with conventional weapons. Just to be sure, also call other Slayers C Err, Claire-sama C what is it, Chris mashitano? The expression of Claire who turned her eyes towards Chris who raised his voice became grim. His hands, that were tapping the keyboard stopped, his body was trembling. C There is an information that suspicious floating things that resembled hornets began to appear one after another in Little Garden. C What did you say!? At that time, at a corner of the exhibition space set in the courtyard of the school building of Little Garden, his terminal, that looked like a dog made by his Hundrednamed Silver Blitz, was being used to do acrobatics. C What do you think, amazing, right!? Every time Silver Blitz pulls a skill, like jumping and catching a ball or passing through a circle, cheers and applause come from children and their parents that gather around them. Latia, who was watching the situation at a distance while patrolling, was impressed with the popularity of Silver Blitz. C As one would expect, dont you think? Its quite exciting. C The Tamer type Hundred is unusual, isnt it? The popularity with the children is convincing too. The one who said so is Erika, one of the Student Council Vice Presidents who was patrolling with Latia. C What do we do? It looks we entered break now, should we go and greet him? C Oh yeah, lets do that. Latia and Erika approach Alphonse who lowers his head while receiving applause. C You have become a great success, Alphonse Brewstadt. It looks like you have a considerable manipulation ability of the Hundred. C Ah, Vice President and Latia. Both of you were also watching the performance of Silver. C It was very popular with the children, huh. C We practiced a lot, so we are truly please?d! Alphonse looks very happy. C I am not well informed with the Tamer type Hundred, but the instructions you give, like how to move in detail, are like the Dragnar type terminal? C Nope, its not different from a real dog. First, you do it like this, then umm, insisting on it, you train it to move like that. To the doubt of Erika, Alphonse answers. C In short, you can say that its an automatic control? C I couldnt control it properly at the beginning, I failed a lot. But, problematic behaviors havent occurred anymore. C If so, it may be time to move onto the next phase. C next phase? Alphonse cocks his head in puzzlement towards the words of Erika. C What I mean is to create a type of terminal that seems to be more useful for battle. C In other words, you mean making a fierce animal? It was Latia who butted into the conversation. C Well, something like that. Erika nods. However, the Alphonse in question doesnt look convinced. C Hmm, I prefer the way Silver Blitz is, like this. Its cute. C Certainly its cute, but When Erika turns her line of sight, Silbli aka Silver Blitz was swinging its tail intensively. When Latia pats its head, it barks happily with a Bark?. C With this, it wont stand up as a fighting role C Not that Im worried about it now ah, I have an hour recess until the next performance, so I was thinking of having a meal in the meantime. Instead of talking while standing, why dont we eat? C Eat you say? Its already 15:30. Didnt you eat lunch? C Thats not it, its time for the 3clock meal. C If you say that thats the between-meal snack then Amazed, Erika has a cramp in her cheeks. C Its because they looked alike, you know. Oh, theres a takoyaki stall over there, they look deliciou?s. Since Ill buy for a moment, please take the unoccupied seats over there! C Wait a moment, Alphonse Brewstadt! Alphonse runs towards the stall. Looking at the tables set up in the courtyard, most of them are already occupied with many visitors. If they dont do something, its probable that all of them will be crowded soon. C Good grief, it cant be helped. Weve been patrolling for almost two hours and we are going to take our rest soon, so C If thats the case, then Ill buy something to drink. Is the vice president going to drink something? Ill buy it. C Theres no need. I will go buy it myself later. C Okay. Then, Ill just buy for myself! Just like with Alphonse earlier, Erika sat down on an vacant chair while sighing dear me!, looking at Latia who cheerfully started running towards the stalls. After a while, Alphonse returned, he carried a number of packages. C Vice preside?nt, thank you for taking the sea?ts! C You bought a lot, didnt you? Erika blinked the eyes beyond the glasses in surprise, looking the big sized drink, the yakisoba pack, the okonomiyaki pack and 3 packs of 12 pieces of takoyaki arranged in a line on the table*. C Well, I get tired when I move. Anyway, thats how I have this body. C if thats the case, how about dieting a little? Although you have a Tamer type Hundred, your body is inadequate as a Slayer. C I want to do so, bu?t. The delicious things are so delicious that food is like life for me?. *Munch*, Alphonse carries to his mouth the takoyaki with a toothpick. In an instant, he emptied a box. C when looking at you with that appetite, it seems like you would be better handling a knife and a fork type of Hundred rather than a Tamer one C Animals, I like animals. I also like to eat, bu?t. Erika was amazed looking at the appearance of Alphonse who washed down the yakisoba into his stomach as she stood up, sayingI will buy a drink. Latia comes back, changing places with Erika. C Wow, theres a lot of food. Can I have one takoyaki, please? C There are toothpicks, so go ahead. C Wow, its hot! But its tasty. Can I have another one? C Yeah, dont worry?. Eat all what you wa?nt. Erika came back when Latia was pinching a takoyaki. C You are also eating with him, good grief. C Ah, vice president, please join u?s. C This is delichious. If I remember correctly, this is food originated in Yamato, right? When she was looking at the katsuobushi dancing on top of the takoyaki and Latia eating that deliciousness, her stomach began to sound*. C Well then, thanks for the food. Latia and Erika eat takoyaki while drinking orange juice and black tea that they bought respectively while Alphonse was starting to put his hands on the okonomiyaki. C hmm, it began to get somewhat noisy. Latia turns her eyes to the monitor installed in the courtyard as everyone are paying attention to it. It was the image of the special stage of the stadium that is projected there. C Oh, isnt that Kirishima Sakura? C Now that you mention it, the live concert starts right now. Erika also turns her line of sight to the monitor. C The little sister of Hayato also appears, I wanted to go and see them if wasnt because of this security job. Most of the people in the courtyard are paying attention to the monitor and listening carefully to the song of Sakura. Alphonse, who continued eating as usual finished eating okonomiyaki then raised his face and noticed the presence of something. C Hmm? Whats, that? Something like a hornet of approximately 30 centimeters is floating in the courtyard. Its black skin looks quite hard. The pattern of the body is the same fluorescent color as the Savages and its clad in a considerable ominous aura. C Hey, Latia. Do you know whats that? C What are you saying? Im watching the live concert of Kirishima Sakura. Latia looks ahead of the line of sight of Alphonse in a state that was saying do not disturb. But, when she saw it, she doubted her eyes. C Whats that? Vice president, take a look. C Eh? Erika also turned her eyes to the floating body that was like a hornet and showed a surprised look. C Maybe that thing is like my Silver Blitz? Its Alphonse who said so. Could it be that theres a Tamer type Slayer like him in the vicinity? C Certainly, it looks like that, but Latia showed a positive reply and turned her gaze to Silver Blitz whos sitting at the feet of Alphonse. Nonetheless, Silver Blitz is silver and the color of the floating body is a dull light brown, close to the Savages. Its pattern and fluorescent color are eerie too. It looks like the other residents, students and visitors began to notice the existence of the floating body with a strange shape. Huh? Whats that?, a commotion started. As things are, disturbance and chaos will spread if they leave this unattended. Erika gets up from the chair and shouted, turning her line of sight to the floating body. C I am Erika Candle, vice president of the Student Council of Little Garden! Who is the person that is operating that? However, theres no reply. C If we dont find the person who is operating it, there is a possibility of running wild and we will have to capture it. Are you okay with that? Even when she asks again, theres no answer. C If so, lets capture it. C In that case, Ill try it. Alphonse stood up from the chair and gave an order to Silver Blitz with his terminal, pointing his objective with the five fingers of his spread hand. C Go, Silver Blitz! Catch that thing! C Bark! Raising a high-spirited cry, Silver Blitz throws itself upon the hornet. The handling of Alphonse is perfect, as expected of being able to train its acrobatics. Sliver Blitz jumped high using its two back legs as springs and captured tightly with its two front legs the hornet-like body. C Attaboy, Silver Blitz! Well done! Alphonse rushes over to his terminal. And when the distance was less than three meters. C Uwaah!? *Boom*, an explosion occurred with Silver Blitz who captured the floating body at its center, rising a fierce sound out of nowhere. C Alphonse, are you okay!? Latia and Erika rush to the position of Alphonse together. Due to the soaring blast, they cant see the figure of Alphonse, nor they can confirm the figure of Silver Blitz with is the terminal. However, from inside that, they hear *cough* *cough*, his coughing sounds, and both of them felt relieved. C I, I managed to survive, somehow. But, Silver Blitz is The cloud of smoke clears up. Beyond the line of sight of Alphonse who fell on his backside is an all-purpose Hundred in the form of a regular octahedron rolling on the ground. Silver Blitz received damage due to the power of the explosion just now and couldnt retain its shape. The previously-mentioned floating body looks like it ended up becoming in pieces as it is possible to see the fragments that composed its body on the ground. C There is no need to lament. Well done, Alphonse Brewstadt. If that exploded in the vicinity or within that crowd of people, it would have become something very terrible. Erikas line of sight is pointing at something similar to a square box set on a nearby wall. C what kind of box is that? Alphonse cocks his head in puzzlement, looking at the box. C Its a switchboard. If that exploded over there, all of the electricity in this area would have fallen, which may have been a serious thing. Erika replied. Its Latia whos displaying confusion next to her. C Other than that, what was that strange thing? Why did it explode so suddenly? C I dont know that. But Realizing that theres a fragment of a red shining ore among the fragments of the floating body, Erika picked it up. C I knew it, this is definitely a Variable Stone, isnt it? Closing her eyes partly, Erika continued her words. C To be here in a processed form, it means that the possibility of someone who built this object is high. C Does that mean that this is a robot, perhaps? C That seems to be the case. Erika replies towards Alphonse who displayed his doubt and continued her words. C Someone created it and sent it to Little Gardenin other words, there is a possibility of this being an incident or terrorism. Lets contact the briefing room at once. Erika said so and tries to get in touch using the wireless ring of her arm when a sound of an explosion echoed far away. With a delay of a second, screams also arrive. C No way, that thing appeared in other places too!? Latia shouted. Erika, though impatient, keeps contacting the briefing room. C Chris, can you hear me!? This has become a serious thing! C Erika-san, can you hear me? This is Chris Steinbelt of the briefing room. Did something happen? As a matter of fact, a floating body that had an appearance similar to a hornet exploded C We are getting reports aside from that one now, so we are putting together that information. Several other strange events are still occurring, so can Erika-san come here as well? Understood, I will head there immediately. I will send information from here as well, so I would appreciate if you could send it to me at any time C Roger. Erika rushes to the briefing room while she understood that shes able to grasp the information with the monitor installed in the lens of her glasses and Chris starts to summarize the information sent from the students. Among those, there was some worrisome information. C Claire-sama, please look at this. C What is it desuno, Chris? Now I am monitoring the battle situationwha Claire who opened the video data transferred from Chris doubted her eyes. It was because in that video, one of theautomatic cleaning robotsthat are in the school building of Little Garden took a moment to transform into a floating shape similar to a hornet and has the same pattern and color as the Savages. C What is the meaning of this desuno? What is the reason for such a thing? The voice of the muttering Claire is trembling. C Chris Steinbelt, the current state of theautomatic cleaning robotsis that theyre all working? The one who asked was Charlotte who as she looked into the video next to Claire. C I will confirm it immediately. Chris starts to tap the keyboard of the laptop with his fingers. C Everything is working. There are no abnormalities. C If so, thisautomatic cleaning robotmay be one that someone brought to school, hmm. When magnifying it, the logo of Warslan Company isnt there. Charlotte enlarges the image, touching the monitor. Likewise, Chris also zooms in the image. C Certainly, it is as Charlotte-sama says. There is no logo. C There might be some of those still somewhere else. Its better to stop the movement of all the automatic cleaning robotsand capture the ones that are movingor it would be better to destroy them. According to Erikas information, there seems to be a manufactured Variable Stone inside their bodies, so theres no doubt that someone made them. C Chris, is it possible to do as Charlotte says? C Of course. First of all, we stop the movement of theautomatic cleaning robotsinside the shipthen, we notify to all the Slayers who are patrolling about the terrorist attack, the automatic cleaning robotswithout a logo and their relationship with the artificial Savages that look like a hornetthe hornets. C what was that sound? Fritz and Liddy, who were patrolling the underground of the martial arts school building, were surprised when they heard an explosion all of a sudden. C That was the sound of an explosion, right? Fritz responds to Liddy. C I feel that I heard it coming from the courtyard, but what happened? Are we going to see? C No, wait a moment. Fritz Grantz, what is that? C That? Ahead of the point of view of Liddy, a creature resembling a hornet of 30 centimeters length is flying. C A bug, maybe? Fritz answers. I have never seen such a big insect in Little Garden. C Now that we are connected to Sangria Port, maybe it intruded from somewhere? C Even so, its too big. Moreover, the color of the body is exactly like to the Savages. C Its somewhat giving me the creeps, so just to be sure, should I bring it down? Fritz takes out the Hundred and grasped tightly with his right hand. C HUNDRED ON! The right arm of Fritz is wrapped in light and a short rifle of gun barrel appears. Originally, his Long Shooter type HundredImpregnable FortressStronghold is an armor for defense, but this time he only created a sniper rifle on purpose. Judging that there are no attacks of the opponent, he gave priority to mobility. C kay then, do I aim and shoot at it? C Wait a moment. Liddy stopped him by putting a hand in front of Fritz who began to aim with decision, closing one eye and pointing the muzzle to the hornet. C The walls in this area should have a lot of electric cables lay out and connected to the distributing board over there. If you shoot out the board, then this will be a big deal. Theres a rectangular box installed on the wall indicated by the finger of Liddy. That seems to be the switchboard. C But, there should be a barrier to neutralize energy on the wall, right? It should protect it against light shots, or do you think that Im going to miss? C Just because And when Liddy tried to stop Fritz again. The vital ring of Fritz and Latia starts to sound intensely. Its an emergency call from the briefing room. Next, they hear the voice of Chris. To all the Slayers who are guarding, this is Chris Steinbelt of the briefing room. This is an emergency call. Please calm down and listen to the contents of the speech after this C An emergency call, he said? Murmurs Liddy. Then, Chris began to convey two important matters. The first is that a ship of unknown affiliation crashed into the deck near the connection between Little Garden and Sangria Port and mysterious Savages without core appeared from inside. The second is that floating bodieshornets appear in great numbers inside Little Garden. Of course, he also tells them that their skin is similar to the color of the Savages, that they emit a red light and that they may be mimicking cleaning robots. C In other words, that is that, huh That is all that I have to report. If you have any information or if you spot any dubious cleaning robot without logo or discover a hornet, please immediately inform to the briefing room C Vice president Liddy, can I contact them? When Fritz asked, Liddy nods. C This is Fritz Grantz of Little Garden. This is a report to the briefing room. Currently, I am in pursuit of a hornet type with vice president Liddy Steinberg. Our location is the first floor of the basement of martial arts department school building. Depending on what you determine, is it fine to shoot it down? Do you hear me, Liddy Steinberg, Fritz Grantz masuka? This is Claire Harvey of the briefing room desuwa. I give permission to fire in my name masu. According to Charlottes conjecture, the hornet type may be aiming at the infrastructure of Little Garden arimasu. If its the first floor of the basement of the martial arts department, there might be a distribution panel masen. Even if the walls of the school building are destroyed a little to protect the infrastructure, I wont complain masenwa C Fritz, this is bad! Look over there. Its Liddy who shouted. Looking at the place she indicated, the hornet already stuck to the switchboard. The pattern of the stripes on the round bottom started to turn on red. C Tsk, if I dont shoot it, itll destroy the switchboard anyway! Fritz shouts, annoyed. Then, from afar, *Boom*, an explosion sounded and the ceiling, the wall and the floor shook violently. They turn their eyes to the hornet again. The pattern of the body is flashing repeatedly. Besides, it started to expand like a big balloon. C Get down! Thats going to explode! While shouting, Liddy crouches down. C Damn! If it has become to this, then it will be the same if he shoots. Cancelling the armament, Fritz also crouched down. Along with the explosion, a strong wind hit the two of them. Are you okay, Fritz, Liddy!? *Cough* *Cough*, standing up while coughing, Fritz verifies the corridor covered with dust. Although the electricity was gone and it was pitch dark, he found there was a big hole in the place where there was a switchboard moments ago. The wiring is snapped apart and sparks are scattering. C I am fine, Claire-sama. C Im not hurt either. But the electricity in the corridor has gone out Its fine, the good thing is that you dont have injuries desuwa C Claire-sama, what should we do from now on We will contact you again as soon as we confirm the whole situation masu. If you two find something again, or if you have noticed anything, please contact us. Of course, safety comes first deswuwayo C Oh my, this is really a trouble, dont you think? Charlotte declared so in the briefing room. Staying like that, she continues her words. C To be precise, I think the terrorists are trying to destroy the infrastructure of Little Garden. The person who understands the design of this place goes beyond limits, and his knowledge surpasses the process technology of the Variable Stones and so forth, although they are criminal acts. C Then, that means The eyes of Claire are casted down with sadness. C Yeah. Its as you have thought right now. Its very likely that the person who plotted this planor the mastermind of this terrorism was a former Warslan engineer who was involved in the design of Little Garden. C That person is no other than Vitaly Tynyanov, correct masuno? C In other words, the hornets and the one-eyed Savages without core are things she did, imitating the Savages who are the natural enemy of mankind, which can be called duplications? C Those duplicationsknown as replicants desuwane. C Exactly. Charlotte threw a candy into her mouth again. C Err, Claire-sama One of the girls of the intelligence department calls out to Claire while trembling. C what is it mashitano? The facial expression of Claire became even more grim with the abnormal look of the girl. The girl swallows saliva and continues her words. C Well an alert from the air traffic control of Liberia has arrived, an unidentified aircraft is approaching Little Garden C Whathis time its an aircraft desuno!? C Looks like it will be above us in the skies in less than a minute! A different student of the intelligence department shouted. C My my, how many arrows does she want to fire, hmm? Amazed, Charlotte murmurs. C Chris, examine at once whether the passenger plane is hijacked or not desu! C Claire-sama I have already examined it. It is not registered in any traveler company and, it seems the fuselage its not registered, even if it is for private use. C What about the signs of infrared reactions desu? C There seems to be one heat source. Probably it is the pilot. C That is to say, there is a possibility that a person is on board desuwa Claire hesitates, touching the lips with her hand. The strength of the glass covering Little Garden is considerable. Assuming that an aerial bombardment occurred, or if the aircraft crashed with it, it will be able to withstand it. However, as the supply of electricity is weakening, the strength of the barrier is also weakening. And the opponent is a terrorist that they dont know what is going to do. Moreover, there is a high possibility that it is familiar with Little Garden. C Cant we increase the strength of the outer wall barrier masenno? Claire asks Charlotte. C That is immediately impossible. Itll take three minutes including all kinds of things. Claire decided after listening to the reply of Charlotte. Theres no time to be losing her way. Of course, even the time relying on LiZA C Chris, we will shoot down the aircraft masuwayo! Although the person is a menace. She doesnt want to kill if possible. But, in this situation, she cant say a thing like depending on others*. C Can you send instructions to a missile installed on the deck through wire masuka? C Yes, absolutely. That part is not destroyed yet. C If soprepare to launch a missile immediately! Together with the order of Claire, a part of the deck opened on the main monitor of the briefing room and the state that a missile was ready for launch was projected. C Claire-sama, we are ready. C Understood mashitawa. Nodding, Claire touches with her fingers the monitor before her eyes and releases the protection. And then C Firing missile! C Enemy target confirmed. Firing missile! It was a soldier in his thirties and that was dispatched from Warslan Company who was working at the briefing room who locked the target and pressed the button. Of course, he has no hesitation. He has done training and practice a lot of times. The missile is fired from the deck. C Any news desuno? Claire gazes steadily at the monitor. The missile headed straight to the aircraft plunging forward to Little Garden and hit it. C It hit it mashitawa! Claire shouted spontaneously. C Par for the course. A military man raises his thumb to Claire. Cheers raised from the briefing room. However, Chris didnt fail to notice that something was falling before the aircraft that was heading towards the sea got destroyed. C Claire-sama, this is C Wha Chris projects that on the main monitor. Since its a video from a distant place, the image quality is coarse and small, but they can see that there is a one-eyed Savage without core with a shining red pattern on its bodythey understood its a replicant. Nonetheless, it doesnt seem to be entirely the same as the others. Its body is one size larger than normal types. Moreover, it looks that it can fire things like wires from the back. C What was that just now desuno! The tip of the fired wire changed to something like a sucker and adhered to the transparent outer wall of Little Garden. Winding those wires, the enormous replicant lands like sliding on top of the outer wall glass*. And then it began to strike with the pincers alternating left and right on the top glass of the weakened barrier. Each time the barrier of particles scatters spark-like things, it develops a crack on the top glass. Moreover, hornets are flying around the enemy. C The durability of the top glass is 95%, 92%at this rate, it will be destroyed soon! A young girl of the intelligence department working at the briefing room shouted. Subsequently, another man of the intelligence department exclaimed. C Claire-sama! An unidentified ship approached and crashed into the rear part of Little Garden! C Kuh from one thing to another! C Switching live video to the rear part. Chris switches the video. It seems that the ship that has collided with the deck has the same appearance as the one that crashed at the front. One-eyed Savages without core crawl creepily from insideidentical replicantscome out. C Attracting Slayers to the frontward and then attacking the rear when they were gathered there, huh. Although its an enemy, its a fantastic strategy. Rebuking, Charlotte chew and crushed the candy inside her mouth. C What do we do, Claire-sama? It was Chris who asked. C kh, announce the emergency call to all the students of the martial arts department as well as the members of Selections who are on their breaks. Disperse them and make them exterminate the replicants masu. After that, prepare a civilian evacuation plan withLZA and start the guidance of the evacuation. We will absolutely have no victims coming out from this masenwayo! Claire bites her thumbnail and, (Where is Onii-sama at a time lke this masuno?) She muttered so in her mind. Just a few minutes before the first explosion occurred, the song of Karen ends while the music fades out and the stadium, which is the live concert venue, was wrapped up in excited cheering and applause. Of course, they are all directed to Kisaragi Karen, a girl standing at the center of the stage. C Shes amazing. Hayato murmured unconsciously, looking at Karen whos waving her hand over and over again, while bowing her head and taking a look around the venue. Emile aligns with him. C Yup, shes truly amazing. Karen-chan sure is cool. Then, her voice reverberated through the speakers to the stadium. Its Sakura whos watching attentively the state of Karen-chan at the wing of the stage. She approached Karen who couldnt hide her excitement at the center of the stage and touching her shoulder from the back like showing appreciation for her efforts, she asked the audience seating. C Everyone, how was the song of Karen? Loud shouts rise again and voices such as Good,Cuteamong others were released one after another from the audience seating. Hearing those, Karen was letting tears to well up in her eyes. C Well, to tell you the truth, it is me who created the song. What do you think? Its amazing, right? When Sakura said so, the stadium was packed with laughter. The great thing that Kirishima Sakura has is that everyone knew that she seemed to want to say so mixed with snicker. Its identical to the reaction that Hayato had when he was told the same thing before. C The next song was also created by me, however, its my first duet song. Karen-chan and I are singing it together! Sakura adds By the waywhile the excited cheering that spilled expectations are resounding. C After this live concert is over, the songs will be on sale on the cybernet, so please buy them all! And for the people watching the broadcasting, Im sure theres going to be a button after the end of the broadcast, so thank you for your patronage! Naturally, the venue was packed with laughter. Although its mixed with snicker like a while ago, there are still voices that say Of course, Well buy, well buy!and so on. Its probably because of the natural virtue and popularity of Sakura. C Well then, shall we sing at once? Are you ready, Karen-chan? C Y-yes! C kay, together with us Sakura and Karen joined their backs and raised the microphones towards the sky. It seems they intend to change their costumes at the same time. C HUNDRED ON C HUNDRED ON Matching their breathing, they were just about to raise their voices. *Boom*, *Boom*, two sounds of distant explosions are heard, and the entire stadium trembles violently as if an earthquake had occurred. Together with that, the illumination of the stage flickers repeatedly and then they went out, making a loud noise. C kyaah!? Screaming, it was Karen who fell down. C Are you alright, Karen-chan? Sakura rushed to Karen in a hurry and said to hair, squatting. And then again, an explosion reverberated. C What on earth is this Chaos is inside the venue. Naturally, Sakura was showing confusion. That goes for Hayato too whos in the audience seating. C kh, Karen! What is this situation!? C Perhaps a Savage appeared or something like that Emile mutters with a grim expression. And then, an emergency call resounded from the PDA of Hayato and Emile. What they heard next is the voice of Chris. This is a notification to Selection members. Because there is a possibility of chaos of residents and visitors, it will help us if you listen to this in a place that wont leak to others except Slayers as much as possible. I will wait 30 seconds, so please move C Lets go, Hayato. Emile instantly stands up from the chair. C Y-yeah Although he answered so, Hayato seems to be worried about the two people in the stage, but still, he stands up and immediately starts moving to a passage with few pedestrians together with Emile. 30 seconds passed in the blink of an eye. When they came out to the aisle from the audience seating, the voice of Chris is heard again. Well then, I will start with the notification. Little Garden is currently under attack by someone. The Student Council concluded that this is a terrorist attack. Members of Selections, deploy your armaments in a safe place and standby. We will be continuously sending instructions to each one of you in turns C That someone means that arent Savages? Hayato says his doubt. C Perhaps is that woman, Vitaly, who was mentioned before C ! Hayato started running all of a sudden. Hes heading towards the direction of the dressing room. C Wait, Hayato! Grabbing the arm of Hayato, Emile continued. C Where on earth are you planning to go? C To where Karen is. If something happened there, Karen C Sakura is on the stage. Shell protect Karen-chan. Because she has that ability. C But, the ability of Sakura doesnt specialize in battle C If the artificial Variants like the trio we fought before were to attack, even Hayato knows that itll become difficult if we dont stop them, right? Unless we take out the cause, the danger will just continue! C Thats. well, you are right. Sorry, I lost my composure. Certainly, its as you say. C Then, lets go outside. As the prez told us, well deploy our Hundred and standby. On the stage, Sakura was aware that Hayato and Emile left from the venue. C Souffle, what on earth happened? Sakura uses the wireless ring and asks Souffle with a small voice. I dont know the details. However, the briefing room reported that the explosions just now were caused by acts of terrorism. Also, this is a safe place, so dont move C Terrorist? No way Inside the head of Sakura, the thing that was coming to her mind is the figure of Vitaly Tynyanov who made her an artificial Variant, thats what Souffle understands. Even she thinks that such possibility is high. Calm down, Sakura. Because you are the only one who can calm this place C I know. Hayato and the others are managing somehow or other outside. Thats why Im going to do properly what must be done here. Saying so to herself, Sakura stops the communication with Souffle, turns on the microphone and shouted. C Everyone, calm down! Exactly when Hayato and Emile came out from the stadium, the emergency call resounded from the two wireless rings. Its from the Student Council. Kisaragi Hayato, Emille Crossford, do you hear me!? This is Claire Harvey of the briefing room desuwa Its the voice of the president. C We hear you, president. Replying immediately, Hayato shows his suspicions. C This, as expected, is because of Vitaly Tynyanov, no? We assume that such possibility is high masu C Whats the current situation? Next, its Emile who presented a question. At the front and rear of Little Garden, battles with the Savages named replicantsare taking place masu. Your childhood friend, Claudia Lowetti, is also battling desuwa C Wait a moment. The other party is Vitaly in one way or another, right? Why is that there are Savages called repuri-whatever? This is merely my guess, but its very probable that Vitaly not only researched artificial Variants, but even artificial Savages and put them into practical use. Moreover, the huge ones have a size that doesnt differ from normal Savages and there are also small ones that resemble hornets Its Charlotte who answered. Subsequently, Hayato presents a question. C In other words, it means that those called replicants are artificial Savages? Hows that possible. its not impossible, you know. Even the robots cleaning the corridors inside the school building of Little Garden are powered by Variable Stones. However, it should be very difficult to control them to that extent. Its impossible for me C But, you said that Vitaly made them, correct? We dont know to what extent she can control them. It may become quite challenging to control like a Tamer type Hundred C In other words, we are supposed to destroy those replicants, yes? Correct. We want you to destroy a massive replicant that is on top of the top glass of Little Garden desu. We are sending images from the surveillance cameras now desu. Can you confirm them with the PDA masuka? C Yes. Hayato takes out the PDA from his pocket and replied to the instructions sent by the president again and confirms the data that arrived. C This is There was a figure of a huge replicant of about 8 meters long that was on top of the top glass of Little Garden and was striking it with its pincers. Cracks were developing in the top glass and he sees that small fragments are falling to the interior of Little Garden. C No need to guess that its a pretty bad situation C Also, Hayato, look carefully. This Savage has no core and has no more than one eye C Ah Looking as he was told, that certainly its the case. The pattern of its body isnt yellow but red. Compared to the other replicants, this looks exceptionally large. C Hey, Charo. How should we defeat this guy? I dont know. Therefore, the only thing we can do now is to stop it. But, since its steel shell seems to be similar to the Savages, if you hold a strong energy, youll be able to penetrate the steel shell and destroy it, I guess. It should be hiding an improved Savages core or a Variable Stone inside its body In that case, I shall go. Kisaragi Hayato, Emile Crossford, you guys will act with me, I will immediately leave from That is impossible, Claire-sama The voice of Chris stopped the words of Claire. Claire-sama, please continue the instructions from here Chris, what are you saying masuno? All of this is our faultno, this is my fault because I made the security plan assuming attacks done by Slayers only desu. If I take responsibility by going to the battlefield For that reason, Claire-sama should take command here. As our Student Council President and as the Captain of Little Garden, only Claire-sama is allowed to have all the authority C In that case, now that authority will be yo I dont have the capacity. Erika-san thinks so too. Claire-sama is the only person who can relieve with words the anxiety of the residents and encourage the Slayers of Little Garden. So please, Claire-sama, do your work as the commander Its as Chris says, Claire.LiZAalso supports the words of ChrisEXACTLYshe says Wha It seems that Claire was at a loss for words because she checked the message log fromLiZAwho is Liza Harvey, her little sister. As Charlotte says, Hayato understood what was written asEXACTLYand let out some words. C President, please leave the guy on the top glass to us. But C The president said it at that time, right? Dont try to carry everything by yourself, trust us more. So, well definitely stop that replicant. Isnt that right, Emile? C Yeah, thats right, but C Hmm, did something happen? He saw Emile pouting her lips and showing a discontented expression on her face. C I was thinking, what do you mean with at that time? C Ah C Whats that reaction? Are you hiding something from me? C No, its nothing like that. There was a moment when I was alone with the president during the previous operation. At that time, we were having a talk Ki-Kisaragi Hayato! This is not the case to be talking about something like that masenwayo! Clearing her throat with an *Ahem*, Claire continued. Umm Thats right desuwane. Understood. We will entrust that matter to you. However, there are conditions During those emptied seconds. Hayato gulped. You will absolutely not die. And, nobody will die, including residents, visitors and Slayers of Little Gardenthats all desuwa C Understood. C Of course. Hayato and Emile reply together. Good reply desuwa A satisfied voice came back. Next, Hayato said. C Solving this quickly, will let the founding festival continue. I havent heard the songs of Karen and Sakura yet. Maybe thats not something that should be said in this situation. But, those were the true feelings of Hayato. You are right desuwane Listening the voice that slipped out a giggle, Hayato felt relieved. For a moment, the tension relaxed. However, it tightens with the voice of Chris that was heard next. Claire-sama, the durability of the top glass has decreased to 40%. A part of its damaged! Fragments are falling to the ground! What did you say!? C Hayato, lets deploy our Hundred quickly! C Yeah, got it. They must exterminate the replicant before it invades Little Garden by destroying completely the top glass. Hayato and Emile takes out the Variable Stone and shouted all together. HUNDRED ON C Thank you for waiting, Claire-sama. While being out of breath, Erika rushed in the briefing room. C Chris, do you have any new information? C Currently, at the front deck, the Slayers of the Army of Gudenburg and the Slayers of Warslan are fighting the replicant type Savages. As Charlotte-sama was saying, if its a weapon with strong energy, they can destroy their arms and body, and if they destroy the Variable Stone hidden inside the body, its probable that their activities will cease. C And at the back of the deck? C We dispatched 3 talented Slayers of Little Garden over there, their names are Latia Saint-million, Fritz Grantz and Liddy Steinberg. Its based on the selection ofLizA. Other Slayers are guiding residents and visitors to evacuate to safe underground shelters. C What left is the most problematic thing, the replicant on the top glass, huh C Kisaragi Hayato and Emile Crossford are heading there masuwa. So please be relieved. C Is that so If its those two, then they will do it somehow or other. When Erika was convinced about it, Chris cut into the conversation from the side. C Err, Claire-sama C What is it desuno? C Its about the top glass, but there are traces that someone has appeared from inside the gigantic replicant and trespassed inside Little Garden right after it was destroyed. C there is no doubt about it desuno? C I will play a video now. Claire and all the present of the briefing room were focused on the monitor. Although the camera is from a distant place and the image quality is bad, they see that its as Chris says. C It looks she has become quite a strong woman, huh. Suddenly surprised by the voice emitted from the back, Claire turns around. C Onii-sama!? The ones standing there were Judal, her older brother and Neveah Grauss, a bobcat female Slayer and also his bodyguard. C What do you mean with strong, Onii-sama? C I guess, shes Vitaly, right? C Eh? Claire zooms in the video before her eyes. Brown skin, long hair. And a white robe that lies over her. C Certainly, it feels like shes Vitaly, but The woman in the video overlaps with the appearance of Vitaly in the memory of Claire. Shes tall and has a good figure. However, the woman in the video gives the feeling of being approximately a size bigger. (Does that really mean that she became strong desuno?) In other words, she has been training her body. C But, shes not a Slayer masenwayonedont tell me that she turned into an artificial Variant? She thought so, as this is a reason other than training her body. Even though the interior of Little Garden is filled with soil, there are places where hills were made, but the distance from the top glass to the ground should be 80 meters. Even if its the roof of the school building, the distance is 40 meters. It wont be possible for her to land without sense energy. C No, thats not it. Although the video is from a further distance, I can see that shes using a parachute in the middle of it. C If so, then shes just a human? But, why is she alone? Claire puts her hand on her mouth, pondering. C Chris, aside from Vitaly, is there any trace that a human-like existence trespassed from the top glass? C Negative. Besides, it seems that a lot of hornets have invaded and have been found inside Little Garden. Chris replies. Hearing the door opening there, Claire turned her eyes. What met her eyes was the figure of Judal who is about to leave the room alone. C Onii-sama? Where are you going? C Im just going out because there is a little something that I have to take care of. C Are you going alone masuno? Vitaly is coming too masunoyo. The risk is C Theres no problem at all. Even Im carrying a gun. Judal shows a gun that he took out from his chest to Claire. C However C Its fine to let him do as he likes. The one who said so is Charlotte. C Saying that hes going alone, then that has a meaning in its own way, right? C No way, Onii-sama He intends to go to Liza Thinking so, theres no place where she can put it into words. The one who knows about the existence of the little sister in this place, excluding Judal and Claire, is Charlotte. C Claire, please believe in me. Smiling eerily, Judal left behind the briefing room. Volume 4 - CH 5 C What, is this? What the hell is going on outside? Krovahn, who was confined with Nakri and Nesat in the drawing room for guests in the basement of Little Garden, muttered while looking up at the ceiling. The walls were shaking a lot of times from a while ago and the ceiling was making creaking sounds, to the point that it could fall at any time. C . somehow, I have a bad feeling. Nakri was about to open the door locked from outside and asked Nesat who muttered so as she remained sat on the sofa. C You felt something? Nesat nods. C But its nothing more than a hunch. C You mean that Vitaly isnt coming to help us, huh? Now, if Im not mistaken, this ship came alongside to a port somewhere in Liberia. C That should be correct. But, I have an unpleasant feeling. C What do we do, Krovahn? C Even if you tell me what to do Sitting on a chair, Krovahn surveyed the room. The lobby boasts its space in its own way, its a guest room with three beds placed in it. Honestly, the treatment was too good for prisoners of war. They arent subject to tortures or interrogations, and even the meals are served properly. If they get in touch with the communication device installed in the room, they will receive almost all what they want. The three of them arent in their Variable Suits, they are wearing casual clothes. Krovahn wears a white T-shirt and black shorts. Nakri wears a camisole and short pants. Nesat wears a white dress that contrasts nicely with her brown skin. The three of them selected those from several clothes that were prepared and so they were provided with them. The underwear is washed and carried every day. However, when they tried to get in touch with the communication device, there was no reply. Maybe an accident or something is happening, and they are in distress? Or (I understand that the guys of Little Garden arent bad guys. But, I dont trust them completely) Krovahn looks the back of his right hand. It used to have a Variable Stone implanted in it, but not anymore. The scientists of Little Garden pulled it out. Thats the same for Nakri. But, thats not the same for Nesat. Nesat who lost one of her eyes because of an injury she took in the past, secured her eyesight with the artificial eye in which the Variable Stone is implanted. Because it was difficult and pitiable to snatch it away from her, there was no need to take it away. C Uwaah!? The walls and ceiling shake furiously once again, and its Nakri who fell to the ground because she was kicking the door. Making a sound, the electricity went off. C Alright! Resolving himself, Krovahn stood up. Nesat, can you tear down the door with your Hundred? C thats, impossible C Why? Nobodys going to say youre deploying it without permission, right? After all, this is an emergency. C But, theres nothing to copy here. C Ah, youre right The ability of the Hundred of Nesat is copyit cant be deployed without any target. C In that case, theres no choice but to break the door without a Hundred, huh. To start with, its impossible if its in normal conditions, but now that theres a power outage, then we may do it. Theres a possibility that the barrier against physical attacks is gone. C Then Ill help with that too. *Bump* *Bump*, Krovahn and Nakri do ramming attacks to the door by turns without stopping. Theres no response from outside. The surveillance camera installed in the room probably isnt functioning due to the power outage. C Seems like were doing it. Even though this was nothing else but a room of Little Garden, it was a substitute of a prison. Theres no barrier either. The shape of the door changes while they incessantly collide with it. Thereupon, Nakri proposes. C How about kicking it at the same time? C Yeah, lets try it. Krovahn continued, showing his consent. C Then, lets go with one, two, go! C Yup! One, two, go! When Krovahn and Nakri kick up gathering their voices, the door bends and flew off into the corridor. C Alright! C Now we can go out. Krovahn and Nakri look at each other and smile with a grin. C Ill take a look outside. Saying that, Krovahn went to the corridor. C Theres not a single window, so this looks like a basement, huh. Besides, it seems safe to say that something is going on. Krovahn said, looking around the corridor where emergency lamps are turned on in red. C We dont know the situation, so why dont we go towards the surface first? Nakri, Nee-chan, lets go! When the three of them started running, an announcement done by the voice of a boy starts to echo in the corridor. This is a state of emergency. This is a state of emergency. Currently, Little Garden is receiving an attack by someone. The general public as well as the visitors of Little Garden, please evacuate to the shelter immediately The next thing they heard were the sounds of explosions and gunshots. C Krovahn, someones attacking after all! C Yeah. And now, I heard gunshots. Krovahn, Nesat and Nakri were able to listen carefully by stopping their legs and heard from the direction they are moving a gunshot again. Then, a scream. And then, they hear footsteps. They are quite fast. C H-help me! . Ah, you guys! A guard belonging to Little Garden appeared before their eyes, he seems to be surprised, looking at Krovahn and the girls. Being unable to stand up due to the surprise, he sat down on the ground. C The hell happened? C Hii! When Krovahn asks him, the man twitches his face with fear. C Were not going to hurt you. So, tell us. Whats happening? C . Te, terrorists. Savages created by terrorists came out from the ships that crashed into, the outside is in chaos. C What!? C Also, a woman with a machine gun attacked me and my companions. C What kind of woman? C Its a woman who wore a ragged white robe and has the same skin like you. C Its Vitaly! She came to rescue us! C Hey, wait! Krovahn grabs strongly the shoulder of Nakri who started running. C Think carefully. Vitaly said that she doesnt harm normal people, right? Besides, the Savages C But, look, Krovahn! Its Vitaly! C Eh Turning back, he saw Vitaly who held a machine gun in her hands turning around the corner of the corridor. C See? As I thought, she came to rescue us! C Still, wait! Saying so, Krovahn sprung out in front of Nesat and Nakri. C Why are you guys here? Vitaly showed a surprised look for a moment and advances with her feet where Krovahn and the others are, while turning the long slits of her gaze. Her height is high, her body is large too. As a result, the sense of intimidation and impressiveness that she has are considerable. C saying why are you guys here means that you didnt come to rescue us, right? C Well, I knew you were in Little Garden. I never thought that you would be sneaking away like this. C You see, Krovahn? Vitaly came to save us after all. C Even if thats the case, would you mind explaining whats this chaos!? Moreover, even if they are soldiers, you seem to be hurting ordinary people who arent Slayers, isnt it!? C This is Little Garden, the lair of the Slayers. Surely civilians and soldiers arent Slayers, but they are cooperators. Its inevitable to have a few victims. However, I havent dirtied my hands yet. C Still? How do you say that!? You were saying that our revenge was against the Slayers. For what kind of purpose did you come here? Moreover, its said that Savages are appearing outside. No way, you did that too!? C So you know that much, huh? Those are the weapons that I made using the cores and the bodies of the Savages. C Those are the, ones we gathered C Exactly. Im sure outside is going crazy. C Wha Shaking his shoulders, Krovahn makes his cheeks become stiff and grabs the collar of Vitaly. C Vitaly, what the hell are you planning to do!? Your purpose is to destroy Little Garden!? C Sorry, but I dont have much time to stick with you playing house. Vitaly pushed away the body of Krovahn and touched the terminal that was put on her arm. Thereupon, Krovahn suddenly falls to the floor. C Wha! What is, this? Krovahn said, while showing an anguished look and holding down his head. Similarly, Nakri and Nesat also hold their heads, falling to their knees on the ground with a painful expression. C Kuh what did you do to us! Vitaly! C Im emitting noise that gives stimulus to the Variant Virus that flows in your blood. How is it, you are unable to move, right? C shit! C Stay right there. If you still try to rebel, then I wont go easy on you. Vitaly turned the muzzle of the machine gun in her hands towards Krovahn. C Krovahn! Despite suffering from the noise that resonates in her head, Nesat keeps turning a hostile look to Vitaly. However, she cant stand up. While clenching her teeth, the best that she can do is to stand the nails on the floor. Next to her, Nakri was sobbing with her hands on the ground. C Why, why are you doing something like this!? Does this mean that you just helped us in order to be used by you!? C Thats right Vitaly answers coldly and put her finger on the trigger of the machine gun. C I wont let you! Its the voice of a woman that resounded in the corridor. Its the voice of a woman in maid clothes with cat ears on her head. Vitaly stared in wonder, looking at that figure. C You bastard are the automaton that Linis made for childcare! C Im not an automaton. Mei Meis name is Mei Mei! Vitaly turns the muzzle towards Mei Mei. However, Mei Mei approached Vitaly instantly by sliding on the floor and launched a kick. C kuh!! The machine gun flies off from Vitalys hand. However, Mei Mei doesnt loosen the way of the attack. Rotating her body, she launched turning kicks one after another. With that, the body of Vitaly strikes the wall. In an instant, it seemed that the victory was decided. But, by taking a handgun that Vitaly had tied to her leg, the situation was reversed. (She got, me) Mei Mei didnt assume that she still had weapons. She tries to shorten the distance, but she doesnt make it in time. Vitaly will try to pull the trigger of the gun at any time. *BAAAAAAAAANNNGG*! C Kuhh! Mei Mei immediately calculated the trajectory and tried to dodge it by averting her body, but it wasnt enough and received the bullet on the right shoulder. C It looks like I started to move a little late While saying that, Mei Mei crouches, pressing down the air hole of the opened right shoulder. The wiring of the mechanism that was shot became uncovered, sparks were scattering. C but, I can fight again. Mei Mei tries to stand up. There, Vitaly mercilessly fired bullets again. C ah. Mei Mei received the bullets on her legs, she lost the balance of her body and fell down from her face. (I cant move if my legs are destroyed) At this rate, the core inside her bodythe Variable Stone might be destroyed. That will result in the suspension of her activities, but if thats the case its possible to repair her. The problem is if she destroys the memory chip in the device of the ears. In that case, shes going to lose her memory. (I would rather avoid getting to that extent, but) What should I do from now on? Mei Mei tries to askLZAand Charlotte using the communication device implanted in herself. The state of the radio is strange from a while ago. That much makes her worry if its going to connect or not. (Oh, it connected! Eh) When she noticed, the figure of Vitaly had disappeared. What she was able to catch with her hearing system are the footsteps that went away. Vitaly seems to have left this place behind with the nice gap that was made. (Somehow or other, it looks like I was saved) Raising her body, Mei Mei called out the three people. C Is everyone okay? C Yeah, somehow. You saved us. Or rather, what on earth are you? While saying so, Krovahn tries to get up. C Apart from having to talk about that this time, please dont push yourself now. I dont think that the health of everyone, from what Mei Mei can see, is getting back to form. C But, if we dont go after Vitaly C About that, please wait a moment. Even if you go after her, I think it will result in the same thing as before. That is why Mei Mei will contact her master who will think of how to deal with the problem. Saying that, Mei Mei started talking with Charlotte with whom she was able to establish a line. C Charlotte-sama, do you hear me, Charlotte-sama? Yeah, I hear you from a while ago C If so, then I guess you know With that as a preamble, Mei Mei tried to capture Vitaly Tynyanov who had been battling with the gang of three. Then she informs her that she was shot and that Vitaly escaped. So, are they safe? C They have no injuries, but it seems that they took a mental attack with some kind of radio waves. I presume that its effective only against the Slayers, because Mei Mei and the guards in this place werent affected. Do you think so too? C Y-yeah While he kept his back on the wall, the guard who was flopping down and sitting on the floor nodded with the call given by Mei Mei. C And finally, it seems that the communication devices have been affected too. But now it seems that they were restored. I can also confirm the images of you guys properly from me. You were shot in the shoulder and legs by Vitaly, right? C Affirmative, Vitaly seems to have a powerful gun that can pierce barriers with energy. Can Charlotte-sama repair me afterwards? Of course. Although I dont know if I can do it skillfully like Linis, your creator C So, about the problem with Vitaly, she is probably heading further underground. What should we do? In that state, even if you catch up with her, theres nothing that you can do. So wait there. Ill go over there right away. Judal already headed to Liza C Eh, the company president-sama? If shes after Liza, then hell do something. If she couldnt do it at that time, then she wont be able to do it. Well then, Ill be heading there after this. Wait for about three minutes please C Wait a minute! It was Krovahn who shouted when Charlotte tried to cut the line. C The doctor with whom you are talking now is the one who took our Hundred, right? We have some questions. C Yes, she is, but. C If so, let me talk with her. Do you hear me? Yes, I hear you The voice of Charlotte echoed from the speaker of the corridor. Their voice seems to have been caught by the microphone equipped in Mei Mei. C We have a request. Please return the Hundred to me and Nakri. Why? C There are Savages outside, right? Vitaly was saying that they were made with the cores and Variable Stones of the Savages that we gathered. Therefore, we want to avoid damage to ordinary persons and to this sphere of life. Thats our responsibility. So, we want to stop them. Thats the same for Nee-chan and Nakri, right? When Krovahn wished for their consent, Nesat and Nakri nodded. C Even though we cant fight with Vitaly, we can fight with the Savages. So, please! C Yeah, we want to fight for Little Garden. Youve treated us well so far. Nesat thinks the same, dont you? *Nod*, Nesat nods. C What do we do, Charlotte-sama? I dont think they are telling lies, but Thats what Ive understood from the interrogation so far. What are you going to do, Claire? Are you going to let them go to the battlefield? Chris, what is the judgment ofLIZA? The answer that came back is They are trustworthy people Is that so? Besides, it is certain that we want fighting power even if its one person desuwane In other words, you will send them to the battlefield? Krovahn, Nakri, Nesat deshitawane. In view of the present moment, we will release you as an emergency countermeasure. Therefore, Little Garden temporarily hires you as mercenaries masu. Do you accept desuka? C Yes, of course. Nee-chan and Nakri are also okay with it? C yes. C Say no more! Nesat nods, Nakri answers. C In that case, its decided. President-san and Dr.-san, well be under your care. Got it. Then, come to the laboratory with Mei Mei. Ill try to make you go out to the battle ASAP C Now that the deployment has finished, lets go to the battle. Emile said, looking up to the sky that began to dye in a madder red color. C Go? How are we going to move to the top of the top glass? If you come outside from that place, and if you come from the direction of the coast just after C Thats not necessary. Emile stopped the words of Chris that were heard through the wireless ring. C Hayato, theres a shortcut. C A shortcut? C Like this. Using half of her Arms Shroud that was deployed like wrapping up her body, Emile created armaments, she created two turrets at the waist. C Dont tell me that youre going to fly in the air using those as rockets? C Bingo! As expected of Hayato. By injecting these with accumulated energy in one go, it will make them have propulsive power. And so, well be on the top glass in a blink of an eye. C You serious? Are you really sure about this? C Of course I am. Do you know whats the place where a hole was done? Emile asks Chris of the briefing room. Its in the space between the school building and the male dorm where Hayato-san and Emile-san live C Roger. I got more or less its location. I cant see it from here, so lets move to the top of the school building first. Lets go, Hayato! C Hey, wai uwaah!? Emile holds Hayato with both arms and sprayed energy from the two turrets towards the ground. Their bodies with propulsive power are launched into the sky in an instant. It took them 10 seconds to pass by the side of the stadium and landed at the roof of the school building of the high school martial arts department. C Thats the hole, hmm? Looking up at the sky, Emile mutters. To the eyes of Hayato who also looked up at the sky, a hole in the top glass and a huge replicant are reflected. The size of the hole is around two meters in diameter. C It seems we can come out from there. Here we go again. C O-okay Emile jumps from the rooftop and injects energy from the turrets. Hayato, along with Emile, tried to go through the opened hole in the top glass without stopping and so they were able to go outside Little Garden. There are no replicants there, but there are hornets suspending in the air. Several of them seem to be passing through the opened hole, invading inside Little Garden. C We have to deal with the huge one quickly as well as with the small ones. Emile landed on the top glass and returned the two turrets to particles, then she created something like an ax with Arms Shroud. C The first will be the big one! The moment Emile readied the ax turning it towards the replicant, it was a hornet type around it that launched an attack. It bombards from its mouth, pointing at Emile. C thats one of the small ones that Charlotte was talking about. They also look troublesome! Emile dodges the fired beam and slashes at it with the ax. However, it dodged it nimbly. C Damn! She reduces the ax to particles for a moment. And then, she creates floating batteries. C If my opponent is small, then these look better. Ill handle these guys with the floating batteries while Hayato takes care of the huge one! C Got it! Hayato responded and readied Hien, turning it towards the gigantic replicant. At that time, on the rear deck of the ship, members of Selections including Fritz, Latia and Liddy were having a fierce battle with over 10 replicants. C Going throuugh! Its Latia who shouted, she struck hard her fist on the abdomen of an enemy. The armor of the arm began to shine intensely, breaking through the thick steel shell, leaving a big hole in the body. C What do you think of my Strike Beast!? As planned by Latia, she was able to destroy the Variable Stone hidden inside its body, the core of the replicant. That giant stops moving. C With this, weve defeated 8塪and there are 4 more, huh. Ah, but since these are artificial, then this counting system is bad, itd be better to use C, right? Or not?* It was Fritz who showed a faint smile as he unconsciously cracks a joke while confirming the number of the remaining targets, then he noticed that a replicantwas trying to bombard Liddy in the middle of the battle. There are no obstacles from the position where he is standing now. C Vice president, its dangerous. Saying that, he bombards with the rifle of his right hand. Splendid, the energy beam hit the head of the target as planned. Liddy didnt receive the bombardment from the replicant. C You saved me, Fritz Grantz. C No, not at all, this is my job. The weapon of his Long Shooter type Hundred, Stronghold, is a sniper rifle with a long gun turret which is like its name symbolizesa Shooting Star. However, as its model name says, it specializes in combat style where long range shooting is the main constituent. Therefore, its frequent in battles to act as support. In other words, hes like a moving battery. (However, not being able to bombard freely makes the stress pile up, isnt it) A melee battle in a narrow range. Theres a possibility of friendly fire, as theres the town of Sangria over 200 meters across the sea and theres Little Garden on the other side. The replicants have 3 meters in length approximately, they are bigger than humans, but their movement isnt so quick, so if he aims and shots with certainty then hes not going to miss, but if he pierces them then it will become a great disaster for the surroundings, so its difficult to have the control. Can you hear me, Liddy!? A sudden communication from Erika Candle in the briefing room was heard from the wireless ring. The remaining amount of energy of you and Latia Saint-million is less than a quarter. We cant confirm it from here, but how many replicants are left? C Four! Liddy replies. If its that quantity, then I think you will manage somehow, so please be careful of the remaining amount of energy. We are counting on you C If so, shall we also give a hand to Fritz? Smiling with a grin, Latia continued. C Vice president, I need a favor. Can the vice president send flying the Savages over here with the spear please? C Sure, I dont mind, but what do you intend to do? C Ill launch them in the sky. If its towards the sky, theres no problem for Fritz even if he does a strong bombardment, dont you agree? C I get it! Certainly, theres no problem if thats the case. Thats a good idea for someone like you. C Shut up! Lets start quickly! C Then, without delay Liddy accelerates using energy from the booster of her waist and pierced strongly the body of a replicant with the giant huge drill of her weapon Midgard Schrange. Latia relaxed her mouth and grinned before the imminent enemy, loading with energy her feet that were covered in armament that resembled boots and pulls one of her legs with all her might. C Its perfect, vice president! You better be ready, Fritz! C Yeah! Fritz had already readied Shooting Star towards the sky. Of course, the energy is already filled. C Here I gooooo! C Shoot, Fritz! C Yeah! Aiming at the replicant that was launched high in the sky by Latia, a thick beam that whirls energy released from the right hand of Fritz opens a big hole in its body, destroying the Variable Stone, the core that was hidden inside. Immediately after the explosion, that big body falls into the sea. C Good job, now theres three to go, huh? Following Liddy, Latia said. C Lets do the same with the others! Nice one, Fritz! C Thanks! Second basement floor of Little Garden. Vitaly is standing on the side of the wall of the NO TRESPASSING section in front of the Student Council Room and then sets a small explosive device on the shutter in front of her then returns the way she came. She turns to the corridor where her safety was guaranteed and touched with her fingers the screen of the wristwatch type terminal. Thereupon, a violent explosion sounds, a blast rolls up. Returning to her original location to confirm it, there was a big hole in the shutter installed in the NO TRESPASSING section. (Looks like the barrier is considerably weakened, since I was able to destroy it at once) That means that her plan is going smoothly. As she advances and goes through the hole she made before, an elevator was there. It has something like a sensor control. Nonetheless, when she thrusts both hands into the opening of the door of the elevator, she could open the door slightly. The inside of it looks like a box where people can get in it. There are four remaining explosive devices. It is certain that there must be another door beyond this point. Theres no problem about using only two explosive devices here. She thought so and threw a explosive device into the elevator, then touches the screen of the terminal of the arm again. An explosion sounds again, and the blast caressed her hair. She returns to the front of the door of the destroyed elevator, there was a hole in the box, that was particularly lucky. Then she throws another explosive device, touches the terminal and turns on the switch. This should have destroyed the lower door. (This will make the pursuers to not come along right away, but I shouldnt ignore my last arrow) She must be extremely cautious. Touching the screen of the wristwatch terminal, Vitaly sends instructions to the hornets that are outside. (With this, my Savages and the Variants should begin to act violently. The Slayers will have to go after them to deal with them) For this reason, she can push on towards her own goal. Vitaly twines around the handrail of the elevator the tip of one of the wires she took out from the pocket as a substitute of a safety device and begins descending along the wall of the elevator. When she gets to the deepest part, she found that the lower door was destroyed as expected. Theres one door remaining. She mounts the explosive device, hides in the shade of the elevator and turns on the switch of the terminal. Vitaly, with a hole in the last door, she finally reached the deepest part of Little Gardenthe part where Liza Harvey, the girl who became its power motive and brain is. Theres a person who greeted her. C To think theres someone rude to interfere with the time of my little sister and I, and it had to be you, isnt it? Its been a long time, Vitaly. C Are you saying that you were waiting here for me to come? C Yes, thats right. Judal nods towards Vitaly who asked the question, staring in wonder as if she was surprised, then continued his words. C You also thought that I was going to be here, dont you? C I thought that you could save me the trouble if that was the case. Taking out a gun from her chest, Vitaly turned it towards Vitaly. C What are you doing with such a dangerous thing? What do you plan to do? Judal raises both hands, but hes not showing a expression like being frightened in fear. He was keeping a composed look. C The reason is one you know very well. C The revenge on me that you threw awaybut thats not it, no? Judal loosens his mouth. His composed attitude doesnt change. C You didnt understand that well, isnt it? C But, thats your misunderstanding. C misunderstanding? What are you saying? You used to pretend that you loved me and then you casted me away. C This is the conversation we had at that time, yes? Lunaltia Project, which is an important matter for Warslan from now onthe one most competent during the first stage of Little Garden project was Charlotte and not you. Thats why I put her on the top and I left you as the head of the laboratory of Rasiya, your hometown. C Lies! I was degraded in Rasiya for using the vast energy of Liza as the power motivethe core of Little Garden, and for things like telling the whereabouts of my colleagues to the Savages. As a result, it seems that it was identified that there was a possibility of putting the world in a critical situation! C You are wrong. I should have said at that time that it was regrettable to use an excellent engineer like you as the right arm of Charlotte. Besides, you werent able to control Liza properly, and that didnt turn out well with your surroundings, as opposed to Lunaltia project. Thats the reason why I told you to come outside of the HQ temporarily and to come back giving results. From there, it was you yourself who got involved with illegal human experiments with the research of artificial Variants that was entrusted to you, isnt that correct? The possibility was closed by yourself. With unsightly emotions, like envy. C Envy? Are you saying that I was being envy of someone? C Of my mother Linis, the person who was your teacher, and of Liza over there, right? C !! C My mother Linis gave me a dream to me who was a defective article and Liza who made my dream come true. It doesnt change the fact that the two people connected by blood are special and important people who must have priority over anyone else. C Thats why I joined the terrorist group that freed me from prison, created perfect artificial Variants and completed the artificial Savages with artificial Variable Stones as cores. In order to steal those important ones from you. In order to give you despair. C Completed? What are you talking about? Judal relaxes his mouth and laughs like making fun of her. C Completion is a perfect success. That you came to Little Garden by yourself means that the research of artificial Variants isnt perfect yet, correct? C !! C I suppose the artificial Savages arent perfect either. Rather, if you were able to handle them like a Tamer type Hundred, then their current state would be just violent. If only you could just create them with the technological strength of Warslan. C Who gives a damn about what you are saying!? The fact that you are being cornered like this wont change. Besides, its about time for the last arrow to be released outside. C last arrow? C Thats right. I set up a device to emit specific radio waves to some of the Savages I made, like the hornets. If that radio wave flows out, the Slayers wont be able to move normally and the artificial Savages and artificial Variants should rampage. Smiling with a grin, Vitaly continued provoking Judal. C It really helped that security was sloppy, Judal. Its because you are using children so you can pull the strings and do as you like. In that case, Im not going to be like you. C hou. I didnt expect you to say such a thing. Perhaps if I say that I want you again, youll become my ally and do wonderful terrorist countermeasures? Judal walks up to the position of Vitaly and touches her cheek with his hand. Vitaly shakes off his hand. C Youre going to use me as a woman again! Dont fuck with me! C Moments ago, I said such a thing but, it doesnt mean that I didnt recognize your skill. Thats true. I also wanted your research results and experiment results. At any rate, I located the hideout you were hidden, and I ordered to investigate it, but it looks like you dont have data remaining. C If so, then this is the compensation. Vitaly turned the muzzle towards Liza. C What are you doing? C Its about choosing between me and Liza. C Theres no choice like both? C If I release myself from the binding spell of Linis by destroying Liza, then youJudal, you havent changed anything. In that case, I will give you your final words. That is also for the sake of this world. C If so, then I must deal with you. Judal takes a gun from his breast pocket and turned its muzzle towards Vitaly. C If you shoot, Ill also shoot. With this enhanced E Tranquilizer, not only the barrier deployed to cover the capsule, but also the tempered glass and the barrier of energy covering the body of Liza can be destroyed. C You sure? C what? C Please take a look at Liza. C !? Vitaly stares in wonder, looking at Liza. The reason is that Liza is opening her eyes. C No way, Liza is waking up C Do you know Kirishima Sakura, the artificial Variant you created? C Kirishima Sakura? The experiment at that time, the only one who survived C Liza seems to be delighted with her songs. Every time she sang, there was a sign of awakening. Now, thanks to the live concert being done just now, she woke up with my pinch in this way. Shes truly the little sister of her dear older brother. Or is it because we made too much noise here? The monitor on the side of Liza shows a reaction. Looking at the letters displayed there, Vitaly makes her spine shiver. If you try to kill Onii-sama. Then I wont allow it C Hi ah, aaaaaaaa!! Vitaly pulled the trigger towards Liza, screaming like mad while her face becomes stiff in fear. Many, many times over. The gunshots echo in the confined space. As Vitaly was saying, the fired bullets destroyed the defense membrane affixed to the capsule and perforated the capsule too. But, all of them were stopped with a light blue defense barrier that appeared before Liza. C hii!! Vitaly who saw the bullets falling to the floor, scattering, turns her gun towards Judal in panic. C I-if you are going to hurt me, then Judal Vitaly couldnt say much more than that. When she noticed, her surrounding was being encircled by 5 Lizas. C Wh-what are you! You monster! Vitaly shots bullets towards the Liza standing diagonally, but they pass through the body. C Wha Vitaly noticed that the Lizas standing around herself werent substances but masses of energy that shaped Liza. C It was a cruel thing to say that my little sister is a monster. C ah Vitaly realized that Judal before her eyes was having a gun at the ready, but she couldnt do anything. There are no more bullets in the gun of her hand. *Bang*! Along with the gunshot, the body of Vitaly flew backwards. C Ju, dal Saying so, the chest of Vitaly is stained red. Blood was flowing out from her mouth. C I didnt want this kind of end, but it was inevitable. Its a pity that I wont be able to show you the future that Ill create from now on, Vitaly. Judal lowered the gun and approached the position of Vitaly, looking down on her appearance. C What on earth are you saying C Come to think of it, I forgot to say this. Concerning the results, and thanks to you, my plan has made a considerable progress. Im really grateful. C kh, being told that, it makes me get sick of myself for being a little happy. C Was that your resolution? C Who knows? C Judal gently smiled and crouched down. C Ill take care of you until your last moment. C Judal, you really are a heartless man C I know. Thats why I dont love women anymore. Saying that, Judal kisses Vitaly. C Love can be a chance to demonstrate tremendous power, but it can also be a shackle. C You really are a fool Vitaly closed her eyes and passed away in the arms of Judal. C Fool, huh That may be. However, this is the path I chose. Putting the body of Vitally gently on the floor, Judal stood up and turned his eyes towards Liza herself and not the five Lizas, which are masses of energy. C Liza, thanks to you I barely escaped from death. Then, characters were displayed on the monitor. As your little sister, of course. C Then, an advice as your older brother. Take a rest again. We will restore the power once again when the moment comes. Negation*. The five bodies of Liza that are mass of energy disappeared. However, Liza in the capsule didnt close her eyes. C negation? What do you mean? I cant sleep yet. C You cant sleep? Because I have something to do. C Are you going to be the helper of Claire and the others? Exactly. The body of Liza who smiled gently in the capsule emitted a blue brilliance. Volume 4 - CH 6 C Uooooo```! Hayato slashes at the gigantic replicant over the top glass with the brandished Hien. However, the hardiness of the steel shell wasnt different to a regular Savage, it didnt even get scratched. C It seems that Ill have to do it with all my strength after all. Hes not going to let it do more damage to the top glass. Taking distance from the replicant, Hayato took a big deep breath. Emile, who was looking at their appearances with a sidelong glance, seems to have noticed what Hayato is about to do now. While destroying the hornets floating in the sky with the beams she fired from the floating batteries, she asks Hayato by communication. Hayato, are you going full armament? C Its bad if I do so? No, theres no problem Shaking her head, Emile continued. If anything happens, Ill definitely stop it. Of course, it would be the best if such a thing doesnt occur, and if its Hayato, then I think youll be alright C I appreciate that you say so. Hayato smiled, loosening his mouth and then, in a complete change, glared at the giant replicant with a sharp gaze. (By defeating this guy, Ill return to the live venue!) And then hell praise Karen who finished singing with Sakura with Good job, you did it well. Stroking her head, like always. And if she wants, hell kiss her forehead. (For that, I!!) A red aura starts to rise up from the body of Hayato. C Here I go! While raising a loud voice, the aura swells up in one go, making a thick and large transformation of the sword and armor of the arms of Hayato. Thats perfect, Hayato! Emiles bright voice reaches his ears. C Looks like I did it somehow or other. Theres no problem with the armament. Hes also retaining his self. The full armament isa success. Hayato checked that there wasnt anything wrong and looked up at the enormous replicant that is aiming at himself with a sharp look and rather than stopping the pincers that were swung downward, he cut them off as he was with Hien. *Thud*, the right pincer fell over the top board. Nevertheless, the replicant raised overhead both arms again without minding about it, the mechanisms built inside the steel shell were just disconnected. Things like crackling and sparks are scattering in the severed part. Even if it were to swing down that arm, it wont be a decent attack. C Awesome, Hayato. Finish it right away. C Roger! Answering shortly to Emile, Hayato kicked the top glass and jumped high. He tried to release an attack on the head of the giant replicant by swinging Hien. And then, something like Japanese wires were ejected from its back. (What are these!?) Its an attack it didnt exist till now. Naturally, he didnt predict it. Moreover, it attacks Hayato, changing the pointed end of the wire to a sharpened rhombus thing similar to a kunai. C kuh!! Brushing away those with Hien, Hayato lands on the top glass for a moment. The wires attack him once again. C Enough, these are a bothersome! The wires approach, altering their movement as if they had their own will. This time, Hayato used energy and evades them with a jump, then sliced off the enormous replicant from above. C Take this!! The thick blade comes in contact with the head of the giant replicant that is taking action. But even with the full armed blade, he cant swing completely the arm in this state. Still, Hayato doesnt give up and pumped energy into Hien. The pattern drawn on the blade by the poured energy emits a red brightness and the light expands greatly in a shape that wraps up the sword. *Crack*, the top glass made a noise. With the arms moving, Hayato realizes that the large build of the replicant sinks. C eh, oh no!? It was already too late when he noticedas things are, the top glass would end up destroyed. *Breaking sound*!! C Uwaah!? The top glass broke at the same time as the large build of the replicant was cut right in half. The opponent and of course the body of Hayato fall to the interior of Little Garden. C Hayato! Emile screamed, stopping the battle with the hornets, reducing the floating batteries to particlesthen creates two gun turrets at her waist with Arms Shroud and chased Hayato at full speed using energy. However, she cant catch up with him. (Dammit!!) Fortunately, there was no building at the falling point. The giant replicant strikes hard the ground first, creating a crater-like hollow in it. Reacting with that, the body of Hayato who was above was thrown into the air. Emile accelerates, injecting energy from the gun turrets and caught his body in her arms. C Hayato, are you alright? C Yeah, somehow Responds Hayato in full armed state. When Hien separated from his hand and was thrown into the air, it fell to the side of the replicant, it didnt hurt Hayato. C Although the damage was big, it seems that I was able to defeat it. C Yeah. Saying so, Emile lands on the side of the replicant whose movement has already stopped. Hayato got down and stood on the ground from the arms of Emile, then lifted the visor and approached the replicant, and picks up Hien that had fallen on the ground. Coincident with that, when looking at the replicant, he could also confirm the huge Variable Stone hidden inside its body, it was broken in two. C This is the moment when I want to take a rest, but the battle hasnt ended yet. Emile turns her gaze to the top glass that has a big hole. The hornets were invading the interior of Little Garden from there. C I must do something about that, will Hayato give me a hand? C Of course. C Okay then, lets do it. Emile disintegrates the two turrets at her waist into particlesand created floating batteries with Arms Shroud. C Ill disturb them with the floating batteries as much as I can and gather them in a low position, so Hayato can chop them with Hien. C Got it. Immediately after Hayato nodded. C Well give a hand too. C Eh? Right after they were called out all of a sudden. Two rings passed by the side of Hayato and Emile and cut two hornets that were floating in the air right in half. The rings that returned like boomerangs are familiar to them. C You are Before Hayato and Emile who turned their eyes were standing the dark-skinned Krovahn who wore his black Variable Suit and Nesat and Nakri who had similar skin color and wore similar Variable Suits. C Why are you guys here? C As you can see, we came to help you. Nakri replied, catching Duo Varga. Krovahn has already deployed his Crusher type Hundred Orthros Liberio. Nesat also has a twin sword similar to the Hundred of Krovahn in her hand. C What do you mean to help us!? The Savages and even those flying things were done by your companion who attacked Little Garden, you know!? C you are correct. No, you were correct. C I was correct? Emile who blamed Krovahn inclines her head to the side. C We are no longer partners with Vitaly who acted violently in such a place where civilians are. Saying that and having Orthros Liberio at the ready, Krovahn jumped. Thereupon, he chops a hornet. C That was the same for us. We wanted to believe in Vitaly. But, Vitaly tried to kill us. She betrayed us! So, we asked the President and the Dr. to give us back the Variable Stones. Nakri throws Duo Varga again and destroyed a hornet in four equal parts. C Thats why, we will, fight with you Nesat tried to follow Nakri, but she abruptly crumbled down from her knees while pressing her head in a painful-like manner. At the same time the twin sword fell from the hand and dropped on the ground, it disappeared turning particles. C Hey, Nee-chan, what happened so suddeh Landing, Krovahn tried to head to where his older sister Nesat is, but he crouched, holding his head like her. Similarly, Nakri also crouches, holding her head. The weapons of the two also fell and disappeared, becoming particles at the same time. C this is the sound of that time? As if being in pain, Krovahn murmurs while doing small and repeated breaths. C Thats true, Krovahn. This, is the same that Vitaly used with us Its Nakri who said so after him. Just like Krovahn, shes doing short and repeated breathings. C In short, you mean that this is something that Vitaly set up? And from is this sounding? Emile also asked, putting one of her knees on the ground, pressing her forehead. Hayato is in the same state. Still, Hayato looked at the sky, and noticed something. C Emile, look at that. C eh? Ahead of the line of sight of Hayato, theres a hornet that stops moving in the air. However, the red light of its whole body is blinking like a firefly. C In other words, that means that the sound is coming from them? Unbelievable! If so, why you guys dont know nothing!? Emile inquires, turning her eyes to Krovahn, Nakri and Nesat. C sorry We didnt know When he heard this sound from Vitaly moments ago, it was coming from a device similar to a wristwatch C But, Krovahn this is a bit different from that moment. The Hundred of my arm is getting hot, its kind of strange! C Me too, my eye is strange. What is, this? C Damn, me too the Hundred that is implanted in my hand. Its aching Hayato and Emile also noticed their change. The three of them are starting to release a strong black energy from their bodies. C Shit, the hell is this, thing! Krovahn murmured in pain, dropping his knees and putting his arms on the ground. Right there, something flowed into Hayato. Its an image when they were oppressed by Slayers of Al-Salaam in the Khmer Kingdom, their home town, when they were children. C Ill kill you by obtaining strength, someday to these guys I Well definitely give them hell, more than what they did to us! Murmuring so, Krovahn stands on the ground. C Yeah, we its impossible to fight together with the Slayers or anyone we mustnt fight with the Slayers Vitaly is, no, Vitalys also an enemy we live by ourselves. We dont believe in anyone anymore C Yeah, the Slayers are our enemies everyone, all of them, are our enemies The human race mustnt be annihilated! C Hey get a hold of yourselves! This is Little Garden. Besides, you guys were saying that you were helping is, isnt that right!? C yeah, we know. C Gritting his teeth in a painful way, Krovahn replies. C We know th dammit, whats this, it feels like Im not being myself C What do we do, Hayato? C Even if you say what do we do C Resist, Nee-chan, Nakri Krovahn stands up with a desperate look. C Otherwise, we shit, the fuck is this kh, ah AAAAAA! Krovahn roared with a loud voice. But, thats it. After he fiercely released a black aura from his body, he collapsed to the ground from the front with a thud. The aura cant be seen anymore. Thats the same for the other two. C What just happened? The three of them arent moving C Y-yeah Nesat and Nakri are like Krovahn, it seems they have fainted. After 10 seconds when Hayato and Emile were watching the trio that fell lying face down on the lawn which was cut and cleaned. *Twitch*, the hand of Nesat moves. C Remaining silent, the first one who got up was Nesat. C Next is Nakri. C Next is Krovahn who stands up and stares at Hayato and Emile. The eyes of the three of them changed to a golden color. Their pupils were in an opened-like state, and the brilliance of their eyes wasnt felt at all. C Guys, are you alright? C Krovahn doesnt answer the doubt of Hayato. C youre enemies. And merely whispering so, C HUNDRED ON! While Hayato is puzzled, Krovahn deploys Orthros Liberio in his right hand. Similarly, Nakri also, C HUNDRED ON! Saying so, she deployed Duo Varga. They, unlike Hayato and Emile, dont seem to be reacting to the noise anymore. And dont show a painful look. Then, glancing at the weapon of Krovahn, Nesat murmurs. C Hundred On. A pillar of light stands towering over the surrounding heading towards the sky from the eyes of Nesat who looked up at the sky, and from the inside, a twin sword appeared, its identical to the one that Krovahn is holding. A copy of his Hundred. They already know that her ability is a Trace type Hundred. C target, confirmed. Nesat picks up the twin sword and attacks Hayato. Krovahn does the same. Nakri attacks Emile. C Damn, what the hell is this!? Even though you were saying that you were going to fight with us! Dodging the assault of Nakri while enduring the noise, Emile shouts. However, she doesnt reply. C Emile, its useless to speak to them! These guys, are in a rampaging condition like beforeno, they are worse than at that time. That time is of course, at theOperation: Bird in Cage. At that time, they still were able to understand each other, but now that seems to be impossible. C Youre saying that they are completely dominated by the power of the Variant!? But, why so suddenly C Maybe its because of the noise resounding in their heads C But, were also Variants, arent we? Yeah, the energy is getting hard to control, but rampaging is Even when she said so, Emile was taken aback. C Perhaps Vitaly adjusted it to have some kind of effect only on the artificial Savages and artificial Variants, including these guys. C Even if thats the case, its really troubling, huh Additionally, due to the effect of the noise, the communication function of the wireless ring is unusable. It doesnt look like they can receive guidance to cut their way through this situation by contacting the president and the others. Besides, if the replicants in other places are running wildly, then this can become a serious thing. Because of this noise, the performance of the Slayers is falling as well. C Since we are in this situation, I guess we have no choice but to defeat them. The thing itself may not be difficult even for us now C I guess, so At any rate, the attacks of the trio cladded in black aura are somewhat large. Though they have a headache due to the noise, its not to the point where they cant dodge or stop them. C For now, well have to stun them to disarm them. C Pretty much. C In that case Resolving himself, Hayato, C UooooOoOooooOooooo!! While raising a strange voice, he crawls under the bosom of Krovahn who raised overhead Orthros Liberio in a big way and struck him with Hien with all his strength. C Ku, ha Bending like the character, the body of Krovahn who whirled in the air fell on the ground. Simultaneously with that, his armament was cancelled. C As expected of Hayato! Im not going to stay behind though! With the already deployed floating batteries surrounding her body, she starts an attack towards Nakri whos attacking with two rings in her hands, the beams hit Nakri. Still, that doesnt stop her. She defended with a film of energy that covered the surroundings of her body and like Krovahn, slashes at her with a voice that wasnt words. Emile fired beams from the floating batteries again while dodging her, but the result is the same. (Im not making any progress. As Hayato was doing it, to make her lose consciousness, I must do it like this) She was thinking that she could defeat the hornets while fighting Nakri, her opponent, but as the proverb says, if you run after two hares you will catch neither. Emile thought that it would be better to focus on Nakri and reduced to particles the floating batteriesand with Arms Shroud, she created a giant hammer with a total length of 3 meters. Theres no comparison with the chakrams of Nakri that have a diameter of 1 meter. She was thinking of selecting a weapon that the length of the reach would work to her favor. C This is the end! Against Nakri who attacked with the two rings, Emile holds aloft the hammer using all her body. It magnificently clashed with the body of Nakri. Her body was sent flying to approximately 20 meters in the air. C Its over. As Emile says, the armament of Nakri was cancelled when she fell to the ground. C Hayato, shes the only one remaining! C Yeah, I know! Nesat in front of him is swinging the blade continuously, but like with Krovahn, she doesnt hit Hayato. Hayato was seeking a gap to cancel her armament so as to not injure her at all if possible while warding off her attacks with precision. C Now! With the gap he found, Hayato raises Hien and knocks down the twin blade and the body of Nesat. C kuh! The body of Nesat fell to the ground. The twin blade separated from her hand, springing up on the ground then disappeared, becoming particles. C Seems like we managed somehow. Are you okay, Hayato? C I wonder the same, are you alright? He asked back so, because Emile was kind of struggling too. She supports her body with the big hammer she held in her hands, looking like shes continuously doing short and repeated breathings. C Ahaha, maybe Im a little tired C me too Hayato also supported his body using Hien like a cane. The noise continues to ring in their heads as usual, and the pain is kind of pressing hard. C Nevertheless, what was that just now? Why did these guys suddenly attack us? C Hayato, not yet! That one is still conscious! C Eh? Pointed out by Emile, he turns his eyes to Nesat, and he realized that she was trying to get up, putting both hands on the ground. C Im not done I have to protect Krovahn and Nakri The shutter of the eyepatch of Nesat opens. What appeared is the dazzling and shining Truth Eye. She captures the replicant that became a dead body C HUNDRED ON! A pillar of light extends from the Truth Eye as she looks up at the sky. And unlike so far, the weapon doesnt appear inside of it. Eventually, the light drops like a waterfall towards the body of Nesat, covering her body. ( what on earth has happened?) Looking at Nesat who appeared from the light, Hayato doubted his eyes. C Youre lying, right Nesat was wearing a thick armor of the same color as the steel shell of the Savages. In both hands, and like the pincers of the Savages where the two cut as their foundation, shes holding crescent moon-like swords. Moreover, not only the pattern of the armament covering her whole body, but also her hair were shining brightly with a fluorescent color, like the original Savages. ( full armament? Or when copying the replicant, she incorporated it herself?) He doesnt know. He cant understand it. She kicks the ground with her whole body cladded fiercely in a shining aura and swoops down on Hayato, making light to gush out from one eye. *Slash* !! The attack of the sword that was diagonally swung downward is very heavy. It will be difficult to stop it even in a healthy state. Even more when the liberty of his body isnt effective like now and cant adjust the energy. Even when he tries to ward it off with Hien, he isnt able to do it, his body ends becoming unstable. The posture of Hayato broke down completely with the sharp sword of the left hand that was swung in a flash and his body struck the ground. C kuh, Hayato! Emile throws the hammer she had in her hands, reducing it into particles and created a rapier with Arms Shroud, and when she notices, Nesat crawled under her bosom. C Kuh! Emile, in a hurry, tries to stop the attack of Nesat. The crescent moon sword opens suddenly, the rapier held by Emile is put between the two blades, then its destroyed. C wha! An amazed Emile. The rapier becomes particles. There, with the other sword, Nesat launched an attack. C Guaah!! The body of Emile who was hit was blown off and rolled on the ground. The armament cancels, Arms Shroud disappears. C Damn it Emile spat out, annoyed. Still, thats the best she can do. The restriction of her body is more than ever. Emile isnt able to move as she likes, she lay face down She wasnt even able to put a finger on the ground. Nesat tries to go after her. (This is bad, at this rate Emile is!) Hayato tries to get up, but his situation isnt different from Emiles. Hes not able to stand up, and because his head hurts even more because of the noise that gets more and more stronger, his consciousness is vague. Because of that, the full armament state has also been cancelled. (As things are, something really awful will) His consciousness gradually becomes distant. He cant hear the loud heartbeats as usual. Whats in front of him is just darkness. (Dam, mit) He tried to resist, but he couldnt do so. The consciousness of Hayato gradually gets distant. C Everyone, listen calmly! Sakura grasped the situation by contacting the briefing room at the center of the stadium where chaos was developing as ever and began to inform the spectators. C Now, Little Garden is in a grave situation as it is sustaining an attack of the terrorists. But, be at ease. This stadium is protected by the power of the Variable Stones, so it should be safer than outside. And from now on, the Slayers will guide you to the shelters in the basementkuh! C Did something happen, Sakura-san ah uh! Then, without warning, Sakura crumbled down from her knees, disfiguring her facial expression, then began to groan in a distressing manner while grabbing her head. Karen tried to rush to where Sakura is, but she also collapses from her knees in the same way and begins to groan in a distressful manner. Sakura, what happened, Sakura! Souffle noticed the change of the state of the two and rapidly called out to them with the radio. C I dont know, I heard a strange sound, then all of a sudden, Im having a pain similar to a needle stuck into my head. Why at a moment like this? I mean, what on earth is this!? Saying that, Sakura asks a question with the communication device. C Souffle, do you know what is this!? I dont know. Speaking of things that I know, the Slayers who are in the venue and the Slayers who are in the places where I can confirm in the images are suffering more or less like you and Karen-chan C What did you say!? On the other hand the people who are in the control room and I cant hear anything and the effect is noneso that means that it may be a mental attack that uses something like ultrasound that can only be heard by the Slayers C Then, that is to say that Hayato-kun and the others who are fighting the terrorists and the replicants are also in a similar state to us!? That possibility is high C Thats. Thats, it cant be ignored, not even for a second. And their situation is many times more dangerous than us! While saying so, Sakura put a hand on the ground. C Prepare the first program of the orchestra that we were going to sing at the encore. what on earth are you going to do? C I decided it, isnt it? With my song Sakura stood up and made a loud declaration. C I will blow away the noise that is ringing in our heads! And so, Sakura recovers. Sakura, you C I dont have a fighting ability, but I can fight with songs. So, lend me your strength When Sakura shouts, the stage shone dimly. The Variable Stone embedded in the stage seems to respond to her call. Although the radio is dead and I cant get in touch with the Student Council, but if its a wired one, and if the electricity is getting through, then I think that both the orchestra and you will be broadcasted C Well then, Ill leave it to you. Broadcast the orchestra! C Please wat! It was Karen who thrusted herself into Souffle and Sakura with her voice. C Sakura-san. Please allow me to sing. That song is the one that you were going to sing with Karen, isnt it? Karen also wants to become the strength of Nii-san and the others Karen tries to get up while saying so, but with her feet staggered, she ends falling down. Its because the armament was cancelled and went back to a Variable Suit state. C Are you alright, Karen-chan!? C Ah, yes Im fine Karen replied so, however, her voice seems to be struggling as she raised her face, placing both hands on the stage. C Eh? At that time, it met her eyes. Just mere moments ago, a naked girl with blonde hair that shouldnt have been on the stage. Things like stem of roses are twining around her head and body, and her whole body shines in a faint bluish-white. C You are The girl doesnt respond the question of Karen. Your song was good. C Eh? I want to listen to your songs more. Its not in her ears. The voice is echoing in her head. So, I will grant you my power. When she notices, a naked girl is on her side. She was putting her hands on both cheeks of Karen. C U-umm As a matter of course, Karen is confused. Then the girl smiled sweetly and, Now, stand up. And, sing Like Hayato did, the girl kissed the forehead of Karen, then vanished turning into particles. C whats wrong, Karen-chan? Sakura asks Karen who was spacing out, looking hard at the empty space. C Right now, there is a naked girl C Eh? Sakura turned her eyes to the point Karen indicated with her finger. C But theres no one C Huh? Certainly, its as Sakura says. The appearance of the girl has already disappeared. But (My body feels light and my legs move too!) It seems that she can get up as the little girl said just now. (And not only that, Im able to deploy the Hundred again as well) Karen picks up the ore that had fallen on the ground and stood up firmly. C HUNDRED ON! Karen transforms the ore into a card and attempts to arm again. C Divine Card-san, please grant me the encore costume! Stretching her hand from the card that was put up towards the sky, the card that was put up high above her head flips, turning into particles, 6 big cards took form from that. Before long, and when all the cards disappeared, Karen had finished changing clothes to a costume with exposed shoulders for the live concert. Its a cute skirt with black and pink frills piled up a number of times on top of a tight suit that was like a swimsuit that had white as its basic tone. The hair is pinned with a ribbon, making a ponytail, and around the waist there are decorations similar to wings. C Sakura-san, Im fine with this. Please let me sing! C Karen-chan Sakura smiled when she saw Karen standing properly on the stage. C If you look as such, then it seems you are really okay. C Yes, no problem at all! A communication from Souffle enters there. If so, lets do it. But because of the noise, it may be impossible to send a long distance radio, but well be broadcasting your songs with all the existing wired speakers for now C Thank you, Souffle! Saying that, Sakura points her eyes to Karen. C Lets do it, Karen! Lets make our songs reach Hayatoand everyone! C Yes! (What is, this?) It was a powerful melody that kind of shook his body and reached the ears of Hayato who was about to lose consciousness. The singing voices of Sakura and Karen are coloring the melody. Go for it, Hayato! Nii-san and everyone, please stay safe! It doesnt mean they are talking to him directly. Still, he felt as if they were at his side. He feels that he can see their figures before his eyes. The feelings of the two girls reach him thanks to their singing voices. Kisaragi Hayato, please raise your face. Next, he heard a voice that was neither Karens nor Sakuras. He did as he was told and raised his face, a familiar nude girl stood there. Shes the girl he met in the basement with Judal Harvey, the company president of Warslan Company and the older brother of Claire Harvey, the Student Council President of Little Garden a month and a little agoshes the supreme decision-making body of Little Garden, the Little Garden Zenith Agencyaka LiZAand her true identity is Liza Harvey, the second daughter of the Harvey family who manages Warslan Company, a big military company that has its head office in the United States of Liberia. C The little sister of the president, why are you Hayato confirms the figure. At that moment, he noticed something. The nature of the atmosphere that touched his body had changed. Moreover, the time of his surrounding has stopped. Nesat and Emile dont move. Liza replied with a sweet smile. All the things that exist in Little Gardenthe grass, the trees, the electricity of course, and even the atmosphere, are using my sense energy; you know that because you heard it from my older brother, dont you? C Eh, yes While puzzled, Hayato nods. Its the first time he hears the voice of Liza like this. Its a childish and immature voice that goes along with how she looks, but her tone is strangely mature. Thats why its possible for me to create an avatar of myself in this place. Its like I am a God in this place Saying that, Liza stretched her right hand to Hayato. Now, get up Hayato puts his knees on the ground and tries to get up. Grabbing the hands of Liza, he heard her voice in his head again. Kisaragi Hayato, I will grant you my strength C strength? Thats right, strength C Umm, what do you The Slayers in other locations will be able to recover from the mental attack which was the last arrow that Vitaly Tynyanov launched with this wonderful song and defeat the replicants. However, the girl who copied the Savage here possesses a considerable strength and used it as armament. It would be easy if I could do it by myself directly, but now I am not able to do so C Then, you are saying that I have to do it? You are the protagonist who will end the climax of the defensive battle of Little GardenI have chosen you as the God that rules over all things of Little Garden C But, I What is it? C I thought that I dont want to defeat her, I want to save her. If I get a strong power, and if I kill her, then Im sure that those guys that Krovahn and Nakri will resent me and theyll surely think of revenge on me. In that case, nothing will change. Even them wont be saved, I want to save her and the others. Like Karen was saved in Little Garden. Like myself who became a Slayer and could have a dream in Little Garden. I want them to live here and have a dream too. Kisaragi Hayato, you are a very kind person. That is wonderful. As I thought, you are appropriate as a hero. In that case, You will have to take away her fighting spirit to make her disarm. I forgot, why dont you kiss her as the protagonist you are, putting your thoughts on your own Variant Virus and deliver them with that? Giggling, Liza smiles. C Kiss you say? Thats Hayato turns a fleeting glance to Emile. If you feel restrained or something with Emile Crossford, then persuade her. If its with my power, then persuasion may be possible by sympathy even while receiving that girls attacks. They are my responsibility, my judgement caused them to sortie. I didnt think that Vitaly was so meticulously prepared. Thats why, if you say that you accept, then this small paradise of Little Gardenthe one that my older sister Claire made and I, as the God of Utopia, will allow so C Eh? Well then, Kisaragi Hayato Placing his knees on the ground, Liza touched the cheeks of Hayato with both hands like wrapping up his face in a semi-bent forward state. Im not being seen by Emile Crossford. So, its okay C Wha Laughing in mischief, Liza kisses the lips of Hayato. And then, she became particles and disappeared. What just happened? The interrupted time moves, and the strength returns to the body of Hayato. C Haya, to? Emile stabs Hien on the ground, looking at Hayato who got up by using it like a cane and showed surprised. It was kind of expected because the wounds of the whole body of Hayato had healed. (What is, this? This is, the power of Liza?) Theres a sensation that strength is springing out from the bottom of his body. His headache is gone thanks to the songs of Sakura and Karen. C certainly, Im able to fight now. are you listening to our songs? With the singing voices, the feelings of Sakura resound in his mind. C Yeah, Im listening to them. His words wont reach Sakura. But, he couldnt help but to respond. Nii-san! If its Nii-san, Im sure youll be able to do it somehow! C Of course, Ill show it in one way or another! While responding to the voice of Karen like he did before, the body of Hayato shone. Its a blue brilliance, its different from usual. The armament covers the whole body of Hayato. Its the second time Hes completely armed with the help of Liza. Hayato turns his eyes to Nesat. She was gasping in pain while keeping the balance of her body by stabbing the two swords of both hands on the ground. C This song my head hurts! What is, this aah, aAH, aAaaaaaAaaaaah!! While screaming, Nesat aims at Emile who remained fallen on the ground and raises overhead the sharp sword of her right hand. (this is bad!!) Hayato rapidly kicked the ground, lowering the visor. (My body is absurdly light) Even he was surprised to that degree. Hayato arrived at the position of Nesat in an instant and blocked the sword of Nesat with Hien. Thereupon, something happens. The emotions of Nesat flow into Hayato together with energy. Why are you getting in the way ! C Well, if a friend tries to hurt a friend, then youll get in the way, right? Friend? For us, you are enemies! In order to protect Krovahn and Nakri, it is absolutely necessary to fight! Nesat draws the crescent moon sharp sword, and attacks Hayato with the sharp sword of the other hand. C Youre wrong!! Hayato exclaimed while blocking so. C Remember! When we fought before, our president said so, didnt she? That we werent going to capture you, but that we were going to protect you! C ah protect? It seems that was able to flow into her head. Thats the word that escaped from the mouth of Nesat. C Yeah, protection! C But, the Slayers are our enemies we were detained in a place similar to a prison and you treated us like slaves C Little Garden didnt put you in prison, didnt it? Even though it was house arrest, it wasnt confinement. They didnt even separate the three of you and they never took away the Hundred from your eye! C Ah The arms of Nesat wavered with the swords pressure of Hien. C Besides, it was Krovahn.? He said it a while ago. Well fight with you. So, were companions. Theres no need to fight. Thats why, Ill help you! C youll help, me? C Thats right, well help you! C Help? But Vitaly said so too! And yet! The sharp sword of one of her hands is raised overhead again. Her golden eyes shine violently, black energy covers her whole body and grows restively like a flame that whirls up. C Were different! Little Garden will never use you for its own self-interest or something like that! C Youre lying! I dont believe that! We only have ourselves, the rest is already! The sharp sword was struck hard by Hien that was readied in front of her forehead. The pressure of the two swords brought with energy is considerable. Still, the blue shining Hien was superior. C Make this the last one if you want, but please believe me. Im sure youll be accepted by the president, us, Sakura and Karen who are singing this song and everyone in Little Garden as well. Race and nationality are irrelevant here. Because this is a place where everyone can live with equality! Because of Hien, the two sharp swords revolved in the air. The tip of the sword that attacked Nesat with its momentum pulverizes the armor of the face, the eyepatch-like thing that was covering one of her eyes is in sight. C Ah The hands of Nesat languidly drooped to the ground. A trickle of tears spills over and falls from one of the eyes whose glow has returned. C you are really, going to, accept us? C Absolutely. Because we are companions. C compa, nions At the same time the bursting tears walk over her cheeks and fall to the ground, her armament cancels. C Hayato caught Nesat who was about to fall to the ground from her knees with his arms. Beyond that, Emile who got up approaches them although her walk was unsteady. C Hayato, what on earth happened? Your wounds are healed, and a blue aura has appeared from your body C Well, you see And, when Hayato tried to answer, an emergency call reverberated from the two wireless rings. At that time, Claire whos in the briefing room, was grasping the situation to the best of her ability while dripping sweat on her forehead. Despite standing in this place as the representative of Little Garden, and since the terrorism began, she couldnt do anything properly. On the contrary, now that the noise resonates in her head, she cant even think straight. (Is this noise a trap set by Vitaly too desuno?) In the briefing room, only the Slayers receive the effects of the noise. In other words, it seems that some kind of sound wave that is effective against the Slayers comes from somewhere. (Because this is the underground, it seems that the effect is minor compared to other Slayers, however) On the camera, the figures of Slayers suffering due to the noise were reflected. It looks they werent able to engage with the replicants. (We have to investigate the cause quickly, because if we dont do something) However, she doesnt know where this sound wave is being emitted from. It looks that some abnormal electromagnetic waves are generated since the video is distorted from some time ago, and the audio is also intermittent, and depending on the location, it doesnt connect. (Although its not possible to do anything here, and if Im in this state, then it will be useless to rush to the battlefield desuwane) Claire covers her forehead with her right hand while feeling her own powerlessness. Its there when she began to hear the songs of Karen and Sakura. C what is this? C It seems that the sound is distributing in places where Souffle is connected with a wired line. What are they planning to do with this? C No way, theyre planning to drown out the noise with songs Thats what Chris said. At that moment, Claire became surprised. C Its true desuwa, certainly the noise cant be heard, and the headache is also C This means we were saved by their idea. C Yes Claire nodded towards Erika and continued her words. C Chris, what about the communication? Check the situation of the other Slayers. C We were able to confirm the situation of the Slayers on the deck. Apparently, everyone seems to be fine. Moreover, thanks to the singing voices of Karen-san and Sakura-san, all the hornets that were generating noise fell to the ground and the sea, I presume their actions stopped or they exploded. The replicants on the deck seem to have been completely exterminated by the Slayers who were encouraged by the songs. The communication has been restored too and a communication request has come from Claudia-san. I will connect Claire-sama now. C Everyone, can you hear me? Thanks for your hard work exterminating the replicants. However, we have yet to grasp the whole thing masen. It will save us the trouble if those who are not injured can finish them on the spot masu. Then, in other words, youre saying that you dont know the state of Emile-sama and the others? In that case, Ill head right away so please tell me where they are! The communication between Claire and Claudia was open to all the Slayers. With that much, Latia who was listening to it forced her way through from the side. If this isnt finished yet, then Fritz and I will head to where Hayato and Emile are. Tell us the location, please! Claudia Lowetti, Latia Saint-million. I understand your feelings, but your energyhas already been exhausted masu. Therefore, instead of you, I Although they dont know the whereabouts of Vitaly Tynyanov yet, the progress of the battle is reaching a stopping place. If its in this situation, then the rest of the instructions will be entrusted to Chris or Erika, and if she herself goes to where Kisaragi Hayato and Emile Hermit are, then there will be no problem. At any rate, she doesnt know the state of the three artificial Variantsthe three former hunters who sortied under her judgment. She must take responsibility for them. So, by sorting herself And when she tried to declare so, an incoming alert reached her ears. (Maybe its Kisaragi Hayato desuno!?) She turns her eyes towards the monitor in front of her in expectation. However, what is displayed there is the name of Judal Harvey. While closing her eyes partly, Claire opens the line. Hey, Claire. It seems we had a splendid hard fight this time She was hearing a cheerful voice. Why under these circumstances? Claire frowns. Naturally, her tone becomes stinging. C What are you saying, Onii-sama? Its true that the progress of the battle is settling down, but this is not the situation to have a frivolous talk yet masenwa. I dont have the intention to crack jokes C Then what are you up to masuno? The mastermind of this incident is Vitaly Tynyanov who committed suicide C What did you say!? The war situation wont get worse than this. This matter was dealt by Charlotte Dimandius and me. Ill leave the rest of the job to you and your excellent soldiers C Wait, Judal! Onii-sama! She tried to ask the details, but the communication came to an end. Even if call requests are made, theyre rejected. C What on earth does that mean desuno Immediately after Claire muttered. Chris conveys the good news with a lively voice. C Claire-sama, the radio has been completely restored, and we were able to identify Hayato-san and the others. Both replicants and hornets were all exterminated! C Really desuno!? C Opening a line with Hayato-san and the others now. The figure of Hayato and co. were reflected on the monitor in front of her, the expression of Claire got brighter. C Can you hear me, Kisaragi Hayato and Emile Crossford!? This is the Student Council President of Little Garden, Claire Harvey desuwa! We hear you, president Hayato accepted the communication and starts talking about the replicant and the three artificial Variants with Emile. C so such a thing happened. I told Charlotte Dimandius to hand over the Hundred and I approved the deployment of the three desuwa. I have to recognize it was a miscalculation masenwane. I am truly sorry. Other than that prez, how is the whole war situation going? What are we going to do now? C Come to think of it, I havent told you yet deshitawane. The Savages in all places were destroyed desu. I got a communication from my older brother that Vitaly Tynyanov, the mastermind of this terrorism, was secured too. With this, the battle has ended desuwa. I see, what a relief Emile who asked that, shows a smile, feeling relieved. Yeah, definitely Hayato also nodded, he felt relieved. C Well then, I will cut the line for the moment masuwa. We must inform the residents of Little Garden and the visitors about the cancellation of the declaration of the state of emergency with an entire broadcasting. Chris, switch to a complete broadcasting please. C Yes, the switch is done. Chris answers. Thereupon, Claire started talking with a serious tone. Informing to all the visitors and residents of Little Garden in the name of Claire Harvey, the Student Council President of Little Garden. In view of the present moment, we will cancel the declaration of the state of emergency masu. Little Garden was protected from the threat of the terrorist attacks. Informing once again While repeating the cancellation of the declaration of the state of emergency, they can confirm it on the monitors of the briefing room and cheers break out from every single place. C Its really settled down with this desuwane. At the same time a she finishes the broadcast, Claire deeply leans her body on the back of the chair then took a big breath. A communication from the stadium comes there. President, can we resume the live? The spectators are coming back C Eh,,, President, I request the same The next communication was from Hayato. You promised me, didnt you? Lets solve the incident to continue with the founding festival C Youre right, but A communication enters again. This time its from Charlotte Dimandius. Although some of the buildings and facilities are damaged, there are no casualties. If we have already captured the perpetrator of the terrorism and safety is completely guaranteed, then I dont see the problem to continue C even you, Charlotte Doesnt everyone want to see the live concert as the first step for the reconstruction of Little Garden? Whos with me!? An excited cheering resounded in the stadium, matching the encouraging shout of Sakura. For Claire who has received the image of the stadium. The spectators of the live And how they desire to continue the Gardens Festa. Please, President Hayato and Emile say so. I also ask the same Besides Latia who followed so. Fritz and the others seem to have the same feeling. C eh, could it be this line is Chris answers the question of Claire. C It looks like its opened to all Little Garden and not just at the stadium, isnt it? C W-what did you say!? C The voices wishing for the continuation of the liveas well as the Gardens Festa from all the visitors, the residents taking refuge in the shelter and the Slayers on the deck are coming. What are you going to do, Claire-sama? Following the words of Chris, the images of the shelter and the figures of the Slayers on the deck are projected one after another on the monitor. They can also hear the voices which are broadcasted in the sound and video of the live. C This doesnt look like a situation where you can call a cancelation. Erika muttered. C you are correct desuwane. Claire answered, then took a breath again and smiled. C Do you hear me, Kirishima Sakura? I approve the continuation of the live concertmasuwa. Yay! Everyone, they gave their thumbs up to the live! The shouts of joy come not only from the audience, but from all Little Garden. C Thank you, president. And thinks like that can be heard. C I didnt do anything to be appreciated masenwayo. On the contrary, I was useless. Claire murmurs, closing the line. Thereupon, Erika followed without a moments delay. C Thats not true. Claire-sama did as much as she could under this situation. She should be proud of saving Little Garden that fell into a critical situation. C Thats right, Claire-sama. Next, Chris follows. C All is well that ends well. LizAalso says so. Claire confirms the log of LizA. Nee-sama. Thank you for protecting Little Garden. C Ah Claire involuntarily covered her mouth with her hand. Then, she looks up at the emptiness. Its to suppress the tears that seemed to overflow out of nowhere. Well then, lets resume the live! Lets give our thanks to the Slayers who protected Little Garden and lets have a wonderful time to bright the mood in order to restore our energies towards the reconstruction! Karen-chan, you ready? Y-yes! The singing voices of Sakura and Karen echo in all Little Garden. C Its a good and lively song, isnt it? Chris speaks to Claire during its resounding. But Claire didnt respond. She sits deeply on her chair and doesnt move while looking up at the ceiling. C Err, Claire-sama? C what? Calling out to her once again, Claire showed a reaction. C Are you possibly tired? In that case, why dont Claire-sama go back to the presidents office to take a rest? C Umm, yes I will do so desuwane. Claire stood up while rubbing her eyes with the cuff of the uniform and murmured in her mind. (Even though Im happy, Im shedding tears desuwane) Volume 4 - CH 7 C We made it to be in time for the end, somehow When Hayato and Emile who changed to their uniforms from their Variable Suits returned to the stadium, the last song of the encore was about to spell the end. Because he wanted to see all of the big moments of his little sister properly with his eyes, not everything went bad for him, even though he was just in time for that like this. The song ends, Karen receives the cheers and applause on her whole body at the center of the stage, that reflection was shining many times. It seems that tears are flowing, it might be because hes too emotional. C Karen Recalling the days when she was continuously doing rehabilitation in desperation, tears were spilt from the eyes of Hayato. C Hayato looks like a father. Emile slipped out a smile. C Its inevitable. It was unexpected to see the condition of Karen could look like this so quickly. C Its a relief, Hayato. Saying so, Emile held out a handkerchief then Hayato nodded and saidYeahwith a nasal voice, wiping the tears. While the satisfied spectators were leaving from the stadium one after another, Hayato and Emile were heading to the dressing room of the basement. C Good job, you two. C Nii-san! When Hayato opens the door of the dressing room and speaks to them, Karen who was still in her Variable Suit, jumps towards his chest. C Hey hey, what are you doing all of a sudden? Todays heroine. C Ni-san, what is todays heroine? C You are the heroine. Hayato stroked the hair of Karen. C I saw you properly. You were singing at your best. C is that so? C Yeah, you were cute and cool. C Ehehe, Im very happy if Nii-san says so. In Hayatos arms, Karen shows an extraordinary smile. C Come to think of it, Nii-san, are you alright? It seems you dont have injuries, which is great, but C Yeah, its as you can see. I have no injuries. C Its true, what a relief. Looking at Hayatos body, Karen let out a relieved breath. C Its thanks to your songs. I dont know what could have happened without your songs. Saying that, Hayato points his eyes to Sakura. C Its thanks to Sakura too. Hmm, it was your idea too? As one would expect. You really saved us. C Ehehe, I feel embarrassed when you tell me so But, Im glad. Our songs reached Hayato-kun and everyone satisfactorily. C Your songs and your feelings. When Hayato says so, Sakura and Karen smile happily then show a V sign to each other. Their appearances, as if they were real sisters, were reflected in the eyes of Hayato. C I have to go and meet with the president for a bit, so what are you going to do? Hayato and Emile left the dressing room as soon as Sakura and Karen started changing clothes, they were walking in the corridor. C Charo called me, so Ill go to the lab. Emile answers the question of Hayato. C The laboratory? Something happened? C It just that I used the ability of the Variant too much in this fight. My injuries arent fully healed yet, and because Im in a sort of unstable state, Ill have to enter for 10 minutes or so the device to stabilize the Variant Virus. Hayato always ends like this, dont you? *Ahaha*, Emile laughs. C Which reminds me, I still havent heard of what happened the moment the singing voices of Karen and Sakura were ongoing. What happened there? What was that power? Why the wounds of Hayato healed? Emile throws questions one after another. C Well, Ill talk about that with the president now. I dont know how much I can tell Emile, so Ill ask her if its fine to say something. Both Hayato and Emile left the stadium and moved to the school building of the Martial Arts Department. The basement corridor is in a miserable condition. Big holes are in some places, and a number of small holes were made by bullets. Although repairs have already begun, it seems that there are places where electricity isnt restored. AT the intersection of the basement floor, Emile stops her feet. C Ill go this way, so Ill depart here. Well then, lets meet again in a moment. You havent forgotten about the late night festival, right? C Of course not. It begins in 30 minutes, yes? So, theres an hour till the fireworks, so theres no problem. Once I have finished with the errand, Ill mail you to meet somewhere, okay? C Yeah, got it. Hayato who parted from Emile on her way to the lab, stood alone in front of the Student Council Room. *Knock* *Knock*, knocking the door, he raises his voice. C Its Kisaragi Hayato. C The door is unlocked masuwa. You can enter desuwayo. Listening to the reply of Claire, Hayato stepped inside the Student Council Room. Erika isnt there. Liddy isnt there either. Claire is alone in the spacious Student Council Room. Its as they promised. The conversation from now on is one that can only be done by those two. Thats why he told her that he wanted to talk with her alone. C Good work, Kisaragi Hayato. Its Claire who opened her mouth first. And at the same time, a sound resonates with a clink on his back. It seems that Claire has locked the door using a remote control. C Likewise. And thank you for taking the time specially in a hectic time like this. C Its not a problem masenwa. You have something important to talk about, correct? So, what is it about desu? C Well, theres that and Hayato began to talk about after defeating the replicant on the top glass. The former hunters. And, the noise generated immediately after he joined with Krovahn, Nesat and Nakri, the three artificial Variants. As a result, the three artificial Variants ran wildly. About how they were caught in a dilemma because the control of the energybecame unstable due to the headache. However, due to the songs of Sakura and Karen, the effect of the noise ceased. The problem comes after that. C The little sister of PresidentLiza, appeared before my eyes. C What did you say!? C I know that it doesnt mean she was the real Liza, but Anyhow, her body was transparent. It was like a mass of energy. C And then, Liza lent me her power. Thanks to that, my wounds healed and I was able to stop the attacks of Nesat who armed copying the corpse of the replicantthen attempted to persuade her, I made her disarm herself. C Such a thing happened. At that time, did Liza say something? C That Im the one ought to ornament this last fight, or something like that When Hayato answers, Claire slipped out a smile. C You are truly liked by Liza desuwane. C ah At that time, he remembered when had kissed him. C DId something else happen mashitano? C N-no, not at all It would be better to not say that she gave her power with a kiss. probably. C Anyway, it is my responsibility for letting the three artificial Variants to sortie arimasu. I caused trouble to you again mashitawane, Kisaragi Hayato. C No, thats. Besides, I promised to be the strength of the president. Umm, come to think of it, what about those three? C Eh, yes. Charlotte seems to be protecting them desuwa. It looks theres nothing wrong regarding their lives, for now desu. We will think about measures to prevent rampages from now on desu. C Is that so? Hayato feels relieved. C You are really kind desuwane. C Eh? C Well, its just thank you very much for conveying the information that Liza has appeared masu. This might be a sign of a real awakening masenwa. C It was for only a moment, but Liza was completely awakened. C Onii-sama!? Opening the door all of a sudden, the person who set foot into the presidents office was Judal Harvey, the older brother of Claire. C And then, she protected my life. Oh, speaking of which, I still havent told Claire. The terrorist Vitaly Tynyanov was after the core of Little Garden to have the key to control Warslan from now on. And so, our little sisterLiza Harvey. C Claire responds nothing. Because she was pondering that such wasnt the truth from the behavior of Judal. C After I came out from the briefing room, I headed to Liza and it was there where I met with Vitaly. Thereupon, Liza opened her eyes. And she stopped the bullets that Vitaly had fired with a barrier. Then, using energy, she created clones of herself and surrounded Vitaly. Looking at that gap, I did this to Vitaly. Judal makes a gun with his fingers and says BANG! While glaring at Judal with half-opened eyes, Claire asks in a low voice. C Onii-sama C Why are you making such a scary face? It spoils your beauty. C But it was said that Vitaly Tynyanov suicided deshitawayone. C Yeah, which reminds me, I was about to mention so. In the official report document, my life was being targeted by Vitaly to whom I conversely drove to a corner, and because she was cornered, she suicided. So, theres nothing wrong with it. And the matter of Liza wont be public. C Claire kept looking down, holding her temper. However, those are unavoidable measures to not make Liza public. C In any case, the damages of Little Garden were minimal. We were able to get rid of Vitaly as planned, its such a great thing for us that the obstacles to Project Lunaltia were reduced by one, dont you agree? C as planned, you say? Youre saying that you guessed that Vitaly was going to come by herself and was after Liza desuno? C To put it correctly, Liza and me, isnt it? C Judal! You!? Claire flared up at the collar of Judal. C Depending on the situation, it was even possible that casualties would have appeared among the visitors and residents of Little Garden desuwayo. But even so, Onii-sama is saying that you used us as decoys!? C If thats the case, then what about it? If you feel satisfied by hitting me, then its fine to hit me. Theres no agitation. Coldly saying that, Judal glares back at Claire. C kuh.! She thought that it was useless to keep complaining more than this. Claire took off her hands from Judal. *Phew.*, Judal sighs and opens his mouth while straightening himself. C Claire, Ill just let you know this. Now that Liza is trying to wake up, I thought that I could deal with Vitaly. That was the best option with less victims, and its probability of success was high. I also thought that it would be for the sake of the future of mankind. However, I didnt consider using you as decoys. Besides, if its you, then its a trusting plan where we can minimize sacrifices. There, the door of the presidents office makes a *knock* *knock*. C who is it desuno? Its Claire who asked. C Its Emile Crossford. It seems that Hayato is still here but, is it still going to take time? C No, the conversation is over, Emile-kun. Its Judal who said so. When he unlocks the door and opens it, he was able to see the figure of the surprised Emile. C Onii-sama, doing what you please is C Its fine, you know? The conversation is truly over. After all, the late-night festival starts soon. Abd the discussion of the restoration plan will be informed afterwards as well, isnt that correct? C Thats, correct, but C Well then, I will take my leave first. Judal leaves the Student Council Room. C Hayato, what where you talking about with the prez and the company president? Is it okay to explain to me what happened to Hayato during the battle? C Thats, well C Kisaragi Hayato. C Ah, yes. Claire approached the side of Hayato and said at his ear in a tiny voice so that she wasnt heard by Emile, calling his attention. C Your awakening comes from the songs of Kisaragi Karen and Kirishima Sakura. Thats our common point of view. Are we clear desuwane? Looks like she grasped that Emile was getting aware of something. Saying so, Claire casted down her eyes. C The talk is over with this desuwa. C Alright. Then can we go and see the fireworks already? Saying that, Emile takes the arm of Hayato. Claire narrowed her eyes. C fireworks desuno? C We promised to see the fireworks at the late-night festival together. With that said, lets go, Hayato. C Wa-wait a moment! Claire says on the back of Hayato whos about to leave the Student Council Room while being pulled by Emile. C Why? Is there still something? C Ah, no, err Claire rolls unintelligibly words in her mouth. The words that finally came out are, C nothing in particular masenwayo. C Where are we going? Hayato who left the Student Council Room was walking along the side of the completely silent stadium, leaving behind the school building of the Martial Arts Department that is about to get excited with the late-night festival in a shape as if he let himself be persuaded by Emile. C ITs a private beach for Slayers. The students of Martial Arts Department, residents and visitors are all around the school where the late-night festival is being held now, so I imagined that that place was empty. C I see. C The fireworks seem to come from nearby uninhabited beaches. We should be able to see them from that beach. They immediately arrived at that beach. And certainly was Emile was saying, theres no one. Unlike the school building which is rising with great noise, here its completely silent. C Lets seat. C Yeah. They sit down side-by-side on the completely silent beach. *Wave* *wave* the roar of the waves is heard. There are countless starts spread almost all over the sky. C Ah, you what are you doing? When he noticed, Emile started untying the ribbon with what she did a ponytail. C Now Im not Emile Crossford, Im Emilia Hermit no, I want to be close with Hayato as Emilia Gudenburg. C But, this is Little Garden, isnt it? Isnt dangerous here as well? C Its fine. Theres no one around us. C That may be true, but. C Ehehe Emilia who unlaced the ribbon brings her body even more closer. C Its been half a year since you came here already. C thats right. C And really, a lot of things happened. C Yeah The enrolment in Little Garden. The intensive training with Emile aka Emilia to fight with the president. He joined Selections and fought against the Savages for the first time. He also did an escort mission and participated in a joint operation. And of course, its not only him. Fritz and Latia. Shuemei, Alphonse and Noah. Sakura, the president and the vice presidents. He made a lot of friends and Karen got quite healthy as well. C Theres no doubt that these have been the most dense six months in my life. Hayato muttered while thinking back upon this half year. C Me too. It was very dense. I was able to see Hayato again in this way. While saying that, Emilia piles up her hands. C C Silence visited again. Hayato looks at the face of Emile from the side. She was showing an expression that she was thinking hard over something, that she was pondering about something. Recently, he was frequently looking a look of Emile like this. C Why are you fixedly looking at my face? C Well, I thought that you were putting that face recently. Is there something you are thinking about? C After all, you noticed, huh. Laughing with a *ahaha*, Emile continued. C Sorry. I was lying to Hayato. C Lying? What are you saying? C In fact, I caused trouble all the time. The day when Kilfelthar came to Little Garden. That day, he told me that my fathers health was quite bad. For that reason, he wants me to come back to my country. He said the king that my father wanted to see me. C Then you were wavering because of that? C The people of government of Gudenburg hates me, but my father gave me my freedom. There are no bad feelings towards my father. If he says he wants to see me, then Id like to see him, but theres also the matter of the engagement, so if he remained as he was, then Ill definitely wouldnt have thought about going back. But, Kilfelthar was saying that I can go with Hayato. C Youre saying that you want to go home with me? If so, then I dont mind. You went with me to Yamato before. So, of course we should talk about this matter to the president and get some holidays. Youll never know when youll have to part with your father or mother, so she must do it if its a serious matter. C Thats not what I meant. C eh? C I wasnt talking about holidays. Kilfelthar told me to leave Little Garden and return to Gudenburg right now. C Eh C Kilfelthar told me that Little Garden is in even more danger. Thats also the consensus of the government of Gudenburg. If its now Hayato, then you know what it means? C Well, I guess Of course he grasps that it means the joint operation and the elapsed attack of this time. Although some people regard them as heroes, it doesnt mean they are loved around the world. There are many people who bear a grudge against them. C So, I was worrying about it. If I can spend safe days in happiness with Hayato when Ill return to Gudenburg. C C Even the health of Karen-chan became quite better and the institution of Yamato had finished rebuilding as well, so it seemed that everyone is happy. Hayato doesnt need to be here anymore, isnt that right? C But its precisely because Im studying in Little Garden and became a mercenary of Warslan that I covered the costs of the reconstruction of the institution and the surgery costs of Karen, so as one would expect I C I think that the part of the repayment is more than enough, so Hayato doesnt have to work anymore. Besides, in case Warslan says that they want the total amount of the money they have invested so far, then Im sure Gudenburg will pay it. For an ordinary person that might be a large amount of money, but if its a whole country, then that amount of money its not a big deal, perhaps. In order to bring back Emilia to Gudenburg, its what he can understand from the conversation so far in a sort of way. (But) The first that floated in the head of Hayato was the face of the Student Council President of Little Garden, Claire Harvey. And her older brother, Judal Harvey, the company president of Warslan Company, to whom he doesnt know what to think about and he doesnt know if its fine to believe in him. But, the president is Hayato thinks that the Queen of Little Garden, Claire Harvey, is a person he trusts. (Besides, theres the promise after all) Of course that is, to be of help to the president. There are many friends he made at this place as well. Moreover, theres Liza C Im sorry, Emilia. C Eh? C I cant accept that invitation now. C I see Emilia smiled sweetly and, C Its because of a promise with the president? C Eh? C Bulls-eye? Youre picking the president over me? *TN: Who wouldnt? She raises her eyebrows. C No, its nothing like that. C Then what does it mean? C Well, thats. I came to Little Garden for various reasons, such as for the sake of Karen and for the companions of the institution with whom I lived together in Yamato, but now I feel like I want to fight as a member of Selections. Its my first time feeling like this. I feel that I have found something that I want to do, as a goal for me. C The thing that Hayato want to do? C Dont you have something like that too? C What I want to do? C Yeah, do you have something? C If I can stay with Hayato, thats fine by me. Really, thats all there is to it. C I see. C Yup. C If so, then C What? C Then dont you want to stay here in Little Gardenand hangout with me for a while? Of course, Ill go with you temporarily to Gudenburg. C Got it. If Hayato says so. C Really? C But, promise me something. C A promise? C Dont die. Never. Dont be unreasonable. That was the heaviest thing as of now, a supplication from the bottom of her heart. C got it. I promise. C If so, then Ill stay with you. C Sorry. C Dont apologize. Its like its my loss when I fell in love with Hayato at that point in time. *Boom*! When they looked up at the night sky in response to a sound of a gunpowder that exploded, red blooming where drawn there. Apparently, it seems that the launch of fireworks began. C Wow, its beautiful Emilia murmured whole watching at the yellow, green and other blooming drawn in the night sky one after another. C Say, is are these the same as the rumored ones of Yamato? Hayato nodded, recalling the fireworks of Yamato in his memory. C So, are you satisfied? C Yup. Because I was able to see them with Hayato, the two of us, in this way. Blooming are being drawn in the night sky without stopping. C Hey, Hayato. *Grabs* Emilia pulled the sleeve of his uniform. C What is it, even though the fireworks are fine at this place C Its fine, look at me for a minute. C Got it eh Replying, the instant when Hayato looked at the direction of Emilia. Emilia blocked his lips with her lips. C *Kiss*. Fuaah chu *smooch* Tongues and saliva get tangled together, its a long kiss. C *kiss*, chu. *smack*, nfuu Theyve been kissing for almost a minute now. Even when their lips separated, a saliva thread was tying the two of them. C W-what are you doing so suddenly!? Neither of us are under the influence of the Variant Virus, and our vital and energy are not having issues either C It has nothing to do with that. C It has nothing to do with that.? C Its totally unrelated to that. I wanted to kiss Hayato. So I just did it. Theres no reason. She wanted to kiss him. And so, she did. Thats a kiss. Its a kiss between a girlfriend and a boyfriend. C You havent kissed anyone like this till now, right? C Thats, right but Emilias the only one he did it like this. If its about the president, it was merely to deliver his power. Of course, theres Liza as well. C Hayato, one more time Then again, Emilia closed the lips of Hayato. Without stopping, the explosive sounds continue echoing. In the sky, huge red, blue, yellow, green and orange blooming were drawn. C Sorry. Saying so almost at the same time their long kiss finished, Emilia continues. C But, please forgive my selfishness. Because I will control myself from now on. And as Hayato said earlier, Ill search for my goal. But, now, one more time Emilia kisses Hayato, pushing him down. Its not only once. Short kisses. Long kisses. They move their necks and lips many, many times over. Hayato hugged Emilia with both arms. What sounded there was the voice of Sakura. C AAAAA, you guys! W-what are you doing, kissing and being entangled like that!? C Eh Emilia hardens. C No way? Hayato doubted his eyes. When the two of them raised up their bodies all together, not only Sakura was pointing with her index finger of her right hand towards Hayato and Emilia who are on the sandy beach but also the wheelchaired Karen, Fritz, Latiaeven Claudia was there. C I knew that she was with Kisaragi Hayato and I had to get in the way, but I never imagined that she was going to be in her female figure and kissing over and over again!! I misjudged you, Emilia-sama! Like Sakura, Claudia shouts, pointing her index finger towards Emilia. Looking at that figure, Latia cocks her head in puzzlement. C what exactly do you mean with Emilia-sama? Moreover, hes hugging Hayato. Is Emile in reality a woman? Ugh, this is incomprehensible! I see, this is a dream! C In order to ascertain that this is a dream, should I pinch your cheek? Fritz pulled the cheek of the confused Latia. C Gey, thaz hurtz! Latia quickly shakes off the hand of Fritz. C But I understand well that this isnt a dream or anything. However, theres something that I dont understand yet. Dont tell me that Emile has some kind of female clothing hobby? And so, a homosexual? C No, its not like that. Fritz makes a wry smile. C But naturally, this is confusing Fritz smiles wryly again, turning his eyes towards Karen who is shaking on the wheelchair. C Eh, eh? Then Emile-san, is Emilia-san, a girl? Then Nii-san was kissing with a? I was worried that he was batting for the same team, but between a man and a woman? Eh? Au Karen cant understand the reality and her thought isnt catching up with it, it seems that her brain overheated. C Now that it has become to this, it cant be helped. I was caught red handed so. C You were caught? No way, you are C I was thinking that it was reaching its limit, so it cant be helped. I was already found by the guys of Gudenburg so theres no need to hide it. As Emilia scratches the back of her head with a hand looking troubled, she faced everyone except Hayato with an embarrassed-like look on her face. C To tell the truth, I was lying to everyone. As you can see, Im actually a woman And also, Im the third princes of Gudenburg. *Boom*, during the biggest 4 shaku* sphere fireworks of today that bursts open in the night sky making the sound of an explosion, what were greater than that were the loud surprised voices that resounded at the sandy beach. *TN: Shaku is a unit of distance approximately equal to 30.3 cm. Volume 5 - Prologue C Shes really used to sleeping on an aircraft like this. Hayato murmured, staring at the stars that could be seen beyond the small rectangular window. Its been three hours since this little transport ship has taken off from Little Garden. Hayato traveled on a ship when he entered the academy in Little Garden and ten years ago when he traveled to Gudenburg with his parents, and where the tragedy of the Second Encounter occurred during his stay, and twice when he returned to Yamato in Japan. He does not have a good impression of the ship. For Hayato it is a symbol of sadness to be on an airplane. He thought he would not want to ride one again. However, he has decided to travel loads of times in half a year since he entered Little Garden. In addition, this destination is the Kingdom of Gudenburg of the Federation of Britannia, where the sad memories of that time still remain. C Nnnn Hayato A girl wrapped in a blanket sitting next to him spoke half-asleep. That girl is the companion of this trip. Who was disguised as a man and whose name was Emil Crossfode. But not anymore. Her real name is Emilia Gudenburg. She is the third daughter of the King who rules the glorious country of the Federation of Britannia, the Kingdom of Gudenburg, Granald Frederic Arthur Gudenburg. The birth of this girl is quite complicated. To begin with, her mother is not the official wife of the king. Although born in the country, she is not from the Kingdom of Gudenburg, but from the Kingdom of Wenz, whose reputation is quite bad within the Federation of Britannia. Wenz is despised by the people of Gudenburg, its inhabitants are known as the peasants of the country, and they are native of the Island of Britannia. The fact that a woman of such a country is related to the king of the proud Gudenburg, it is impossible for him to have children with her. That is why the existence of Emilia has been kept a secret from the people of Gudenburg for years. That Hayato is now traveling to Gudenburg is because he is the companion of Emilia. There are 2 reasons why she goes to Gudenburg. To visit her father, the King of Gudenburg and to break the engagement with the third prince of the Kingdom of Wenz. In addition to allowing her to stay in Little Garden until her graduation. (Engagement, you say?) In a story he heard from Emilia, it is said that it is for a subject of political strategy on the part of Wenz and Gudenburg. From the <> First Attack, among the citizens of Wenz, there are many who are apt to be <> Slayers, reason why a number of them have appeared. Therefore, the change in power balance within the Federation of Britannia occurred and other countries were unable to ignore the <> Wenz who was lagging behind the industrial revolution of the 17th century. So the Kingdom of Gudenburg thought of using <> Emilia to keep standing the status of a suzerain state and for the stability of many federal countries of the federal states. Emilia has two older sisters, but both of them, refused the marriage with the royalty of the Kingdom of Wenz. As a royal family of the Kingdom of Gudenburg, it is a natural reaction. However, as Emilia has the blood of Wenz flowing since the beginning, there is no problem. If the other party is the third prince of the Kingdom of Wenz, then it also becomes a marriage between Slayers. That will surely be a blessing for each of the nationsDDThe Prime Minister of the Federation of Britannia, Bratt Fitzroy, who at that time was the Deputy Minister of the Federation of Britannia and the chairman of the Privy Council, proposed to the king the engagement of Emilia Gudenburg with Douglas Edward Wenz, the third prince of the Kingdom of Wenz. After Emilia spent a long time in confinement, it was said she was able to return to the palace, and so the king approve it. But, Emilia heard after being called to the palace about the engagement story, and obviously she opposed that. Inside of Emilias heart is her first love. It was a boy who met a long time ago and saved her life during the Second Attack. But she cant break annul her engagement. Bratt will reject it because affects the credibility of the country. As a result, Emilia was taken care of a doctor at an early age, and now a doctor who is also taking care of her as a Hundred technicianDD Charlotte Dimandius, to who she confessed absolutely everything, and asked her to search for the boy, her first love, who she met at a very young age. Six months later, it turned out that Kisaragi Hayato was admitted to the Martial Arts Department of Little Garden, a training institution of Warslan Company, to which Charlotte belongs, and Emilia slipped from the palace without permission. Crossdressing, she hid her identity and entered Little Garden. As a result, Hayato and Emilia meet again in Little Garden on the day of the entrance ceremony, and then we reach this situation C Nu Hayato, more? Then Emilia speaks again. What on earth is she dreaming about? And what is it that more, I wonder? He is kind of a blockhead, but Hayato is a young man in puberty. His heart goes *DOKI* *DOKI* thinking about ecchi things. (If its about Emilia, and if its about food shell surely) Theres no mistake she really is a glutton. For the sake to calm down his heart, Hayato thought so. But, once you are conscious of it, it is difficult to calm down. It is also the first time she is sleeping next to him after entering Little garden. (I thought that she was a man on the first night, isnt it?) And yet, despite of being nervous, and that he was tired, he could sleep quite fast, but now its different. He could hardly fall asleep. When he closed his eyes, the sleepiness came aroundDD and finally, Hayato could sleep. C Wake up, wake up, Hayato. The voice of Emilia that reaches his ear awakens the consciousness of Hayato. At the same time, he noticed that his body is shaken. C Hmm When he opened his eyes, he saw the figure of Emilia standing in the continuous seat and the bright sun on the other side of the window. Apparently it was daylight. C Looks like well land in an hour. Lets have breakfast! With that, Emilia picked up a basket from the little refrigerator by the window. It was a basket made of bamboo, as if going to have a picnic. C Lets eat this. When Emilia opened the lid, sandwiches filled with eggs appeared in view, and whose crust had been removed. C This? Well it looks really delicious. C Seriously? I did it yesterday, as part of my practice as a housewife. C Practice as a housewife, you? C What kind of reaction is that, do you want to be hit? Emilia twisted her lips. C No, Im sorry, I did not have that kind of image of you. With a hahaha, Hayato continued to laugh to try to fool Emilia. C Besides, I think its kind of weird for you to say that youre going to end your commitment to being the princes betrothed to dedicate yourself to practice as a housewife. C Muu, Hayato baka C Why do you say that so suddenly? C If you do not want it, Ill eat it all by myself. Emilia, who was in the opposite direction and was heading for Hayato who had the basket, tried to grab the basket with her hand. C Hey, wait a minute! Be aware of the situation, you are very inclined! The stomachs of those who sleep are, of course, empty. Thats why she wanted to show him some delicious sandwiches. Naturally his stomach was making quite a noise because of that. C Do you want to eat them? Emilia asks to Hayato, who is directly in front of her eyes. C Yeah. Without delay, Hayato nodded. C Okay, then Ill give it to you. C Thanks, Im indebted to you. Hayato receives for the second time the basket on the part of Emilia. From inside the basket, using his hands, he picks up a piece of the egg sandwich and places it in his mouth. C Oh, its delicious. C Really? Even more than Kirishima Sakuras sandwiches? C Why do you mention Sakura out of nowhere? C When we went to the beach behind the school building, Sakura-san made them, and now that I did mine, I would like to hear which one is the most delicious! C Even if I had to choose which is the best that happened long ago so I do not remember very well! C Muu, at times like these, you should say that my sandwiches are the tastiest C It is known that you cannot say if something is tasty if you do not eat it at the moment. But this is definitely delicious. You made the dish perfectly. I think youll be a great housewife. C Really? If you tell me something like that, my effort has been rewarded, so I will forgive you Hayato. Emilia looks down, feeling somewhat embarrassed, with a smile that expressed hehe that covered her face. C Emm, apparently, there are only two left, can I eat the other one too? I think Im hungrier than I thought. C Because youre Hayato, you can eat it all, because I have my own sandwich. Emilia then took another basket from the refrigerator. It had the same egg sandwiches in it. C I forgot, I also have refreshments. Emilia began pouring the contents of an elongated cylindrical bottle of water from the refrigerator into a few paper cups she took out from the top luggage compartment. C Here you go. C What is this? When he looked inside Emilias glass of paper, there was a liquid with a small orange hue. C Its a mixed juice, I mixed a lot of strawberries, oranges and apples in it, drink it. C O, of ??course. He hesitated a little at the thought of containing strange things, but the mixed juice was just as tasty as the egg sandwich. And just like that, Hayato and Emilia emptied the baskets that contained the egg sandwiches. The transport ship with 2 people on board inside, begins to land on the runway of Heathoria Airport, the largest one located to the west of Londinium, the capital of the Kingdom of Gudenburg. Volume 5 - CH 1 C OK well Karen, who had finished eating her breakfast, descended from the bed in the hospital room, stepped firmly on both feet, and began to change her clothes. She took off her pajamas, changed herself by putting on her white bra and her white panties. Above all that goes the uniform of the middle school of Little Garden. Due to the measures after the attack during the festival of the Gardens Festa perpetrated by Vitaly, and due to the restoration work, that was ordered to be performed by the students of the martial arts department of the upper class, while the students at the primary, intermediate and higher levels had orders to wait in their homes. That order would last for a week, and that it would be lifted after that term. It was Monday, and therefore, the waiting order was canceled. Karens health was the best ever, and there were no obstacles to do the things of daily life. There is no need to use a wheelchair. And, under her wish, Karen is expected to enter the second year of Little Garden Middle School. Its her first day at school since she was born. It is natural that her heart is beating so hard and goes *DOKI* *DOKI*. Mihal, Karens hospital nurse, went to the middle school teachers room, and introduced her to the classroom teacher. She is a woman who wears glasses and is in her thirties. There she says goodbye to Mihal. Karen then decided to head to the classroom with her teacher. (Uu, *DOKI* *DOKI*) Ever since she left the staff room, she thought her breathing could stop at any moment and her heart was beating louder, so when she stopped in front of the classroom door she could hear the noise on the other side. C Now, wait here. As she said that, the teacher shuffled her feet and entered the noisy classroom. Karen glanced from the open door and looked out from the hallway without moving at all. Standing on the platform, in the center and looking at the students, the teacher opens her mouth. C I know theres a big fuss now, but could you just relax a moment? Well then, I introduce you to your new classmate. Come inside, Karen. C Y, yes. Hearing her name, Karen gathered her courage and stepped into the noisy room. Difficult, clumsy and slow way to walk. Even so, it came after a huge effort to stand beside the teacher. C Okay, now introduce yourself to the class. The teacher placed Karen in front of the platform, and entrusted the rest of the introduction to her. C Um, mmmm Karen positioned herself in front of the teacher. (Uwaaa, besides I must introduce myself) There are many eyes that are watching me. There must be at least 30 people here. A long time ago I could not have tolerated this situation. But I had enough confidence to sing on the stage of the Gardens Festa. I should at least be able to introduce myself. Karen open your mouth, she tells herself. C My name is Ki- Kisaragi Karen. I transfer to be part of this class from now on. Waving and bowing her head in reverence, greetings and applause dominated the classroom. Wow, its the real one! C Kawaii! C Your legs, are they okay? C Welcome, <> Little Witch. In this way, the voices that could be heard continued without stopping. (Er, emm What should I do) It was the voice of the homeroom teacher who saved the confused Karen. C Guys, I understand your emotion, but please calm down, you embarrass Karen. With these words, the class calmed down. C That will be your seat Karen-chan, is that okay with you? The seat indicated by the teacher was located towards the right side of the room. The fourth row from the front. The first from behind. You could say that it was actually located backwards. C Oh, yes, thats fine. Because since she was a little girl who only looked at a Tablet PC, her vision was not good, but it did not mean that it did not improve if she was wearing glasses. Thats why Karen nodded. C In that case, once you sit down, we will return to class. When she saw that Karen was in her seat, the teacher began to distribute a lot of handouts to the students at the front of each row. The form of distribution is that it is distributed from the front to the back. Karen was excited because it was her first time receiving handouts this way. She was really excited today. The handout appeared to describe Little Gardens recovery status, excluded areas, and restrictions on entry and exit which included Sangria. The handout hits the desk in front of Karens eyes. C Your song, it was really amazing! My name is Rebecca Martin and I am from South Liberia. Just as she looked back, the girl in the front desk offered the handout. Skin with a slight dark tone. Extravagant twin tails. A girl with a cheerful attitude that in the summer seems to be an aura. C Ah, th, this thank you very much. Karen received the handout from Rebecca, even if she was embarrassed. C Hey, you, say hi too. When Karen tried to set her eyes on the handout, Rebecca opened her mouth again. But not at Karen, rather at the bobcat-style black short-haired girl who sits next to her, and who wears glasses. C Youve always been worried about Karen since she was rumored to be transferred here. C Well, that thats but that. The girl with glasses showed a rather complicated reaction. C To start you must introduce yourself, it is good that you start with a description of yourself. Look, Karen is puzzled. That was certainly true, though The girl with glasses who had her eyes on Karen, timidly opened her mouth. C Emm, that my name is Umino Aoi. Please take care of me from now on Upon hearing the introduction, Karen responded quickly. C That name, is it possible that you are from Yamato? C Yeah. Aoi nodded. C Although my mother is from Yamato of the Liberia group. And since we were only in Yamato when I was very young, I do not have many memories of that time. If its okay with you, could you teach me about Yamato, please? C Yes of course! C Okay, then from today, we are friends! Rebecca reaches out her hand. C friends. For Karen, that word was very sweet. In the institution, everyone called themselves comrades, rather than friends. To say that she is a friend of Sakura Kirishima is very amazing, that is why she is a person she admires. In short, these young girls were her first friends since she was born. Still astounded, and her heart going *DOKI* *DOKI*, Karen was about to take Rebeccas hand. C Rebecca-san, Umino-san! It was enough for the teacher to draw a shocking voice for her body to shudder and tremble. C I know you both want to talk to Kisaragi-san, but you should leave that for once you finish the class Do you not think so? C Sorry. At the same time Aoi apologizes, the class is full of laughter. C Im sorry, lets leave the handshake for later. Rebecca said that and winked at Karen. C Yes, yes! And so Karen entered Little Garden Middle School and immediately became friends. It was a week ago when Hayato and Emilia traveled to Gudenburg. C Then, Im leaving! C Well, have a good day. Karen, who was under the care of Nurse Kashiwagi Mihal, jumped out of bed in the hospital room in her school uniform and left the hospital cheerfully. The destination was of course the middle school building located in a corner of the school district in downtown Little Garden. The distance was no less between the military district where the hospital and the school district were located, so Karen uses the bus to travel every day. Most of the students who go to school are from the family district, so there are no students in the neighborhood. After traveling in a seated position, in no more than 10 minutes, the bus arrived at the station located at the side of the school. (Today is the first day Ill be here ) Karen, who got off the bus and was deeply moved, looks up to see the school building, C Heey, Karen! C Kyaaa!? Karen was quite frightened to the point that she thought her heart had stopped beating after being struck on the back. C W, who!? Karen jumped back and the one who was reflected in her eyes was Rebecca, with whom she became friends after she had just joined. Behind her was Aoi. C Ahaha, Im sorry. I will not do such a thing again. As she looked at Rebecca who scratched her head and showed a smile that had no ulterior motives, Karen sighed deeply. C Even so, please do not hit my back so suddenly I really was scared. C It seemed that you were lost in your thoughts, is there something that is worrying you? C No, its nothing like that. Its just that attending school gives me great happiness. Karen looked at the school building once more. C So it was that? Aoi replied, trying to understand Karen who also looked at the school building. C To us too, since Karen-sans older brother and the other members of the martial arts department protected Little Garden, so we can return to school. Thats right, Karen has been able to attend school this way, thanks to her brother. Thanks to her older brother Hayato, she has been able to make friends for the first time. Her brother who, yesterday, left Little Garden to go to the kingdom of Gudenburg. (Nii-san, will you be arriving soon to Gudenburg?) She thinks he must be fine. But shes still worried. And it is because Gudenburg is part of a terrible memory for the older brother and younger sister. Furthermore.. (Emilia is next to him, isnt that so?) She had her doubts that it was quite sketchy, but it was not hard to believe that she would really be a woman. It is one thing to think that friendship between men is normal. But if its between a man and a woman, thats something, thats C Oh no, what should I do! C Karen-chan, whats going on so suddenly? As she looks at Karen who grabs her head and looks discomposed, Aoi turns her eyes towards her and asks. C Oh no. Its nothing, its nothing. Karen responds hastily by moving both hands. C What is it, is it a good thing? Rebecca continued, even bending her head in curiosity as she stared at Karens reaction. C More than that, Karen has a proposal. C Proposal, and what would it be? Said Rebecca, who put her finger in front of her face. C I was talking to Aoi-san a few moments ago, why dont we all go together to the town of Sangria? Sunset, Student Council Room located in the subway of the schools martial arts department. Student Council President and Little Gardens Queen, Claire Harvey, has been unable to concentrate on her work. It is extremely difficult not to worry about Kisaragi Hayato and Emilia Hermit, who went to Gudenburg. As things are, they will be captivated by the people of Gudenburg, and decide that they will not return to Little Garden. Kisaragi Hayato has made promises to two people. Even so, there is anxiety. Speaking of which, its Emilia Hermit. Who for a time had the appearance of Emil Crossfode, a man. Since it was exposed in Little Garden that Emilia Hermit was actually a woman, she has been increasingly flirtatious, trying to get attention and seducing Kisaragi Hayato. Although they are both students, they are traveling to the place which is full of memories. She doesnt know what will happen. (Ah! What Im thinking. Individually they are talented and necessary people, but in case they had to leave Little Garden, that would not be good) Claire, in saying that to herself, decides to change her mood by looking at the document she holds with her hand. It is about the state of restoration of Little Garden. Restoration is progressing at a fairly high rate. << LiZA >> Liza has been silent since Vitalys attack [No more problems]. The message was issued for the first time in two weeks since the incident, and the amount of perceived energy that Lizas body releases, which was weak, has been recovering. But since then, there has been no communication from Liza. Even if Claire asks, the same thing happens. Theres no answer. (Liza is Liza, she has appeared to Kisaragi Hayato, Kisaragi Karen, and even my older brother, but why does not she appear in front of me) When Claire inflated her cheeks, she noticed a *TOC* *TOC*, which meant someone was knocking on the door. -Who is it!? Because she was upset, Claire asked in a loud voice. C Its me. I have the report with me. It was Erikas voice. C All right, you can come in. Hearing the answer, the door opened. C Claire-sama, has something happened? As she enters the room, Erika, who sharpens her eyesight through her glasses, asks worriedly. C No, its nothing. Claire answered, looking away, trying to hide the truth. C Is that really true? Somehow, I felt your response was abrupt, however C That should be part of your imagination. Leaving that aside, what information have you brought? C Its a message from the Integrated International Army. Regarding the report to be discussed, it is Erika who speaks first. C On the result of the search based on the information given by the gang of three people with artificial Variant, eight Vitalys bases have been discovered in which she had made experiments around the world. But, three of them are already completely destroyed after having used them. C After being destroyed? What do you mean? C Five of the eight bases were left without any confidential material, but the other three had some kind of evidence that could compromise them in the future, leaving the possibility that someone could find this classified information. Moreover, there is evidence that within one facility there was an explosion, causing the collapse of a section of it. C So it means that an individual from an anti-Slayer organization entered the lab, collected information and then tried to pop the installation in advance? I wonder what kind of research there would be for something like that to happen. C Details on this are being investigated now. If there is a need, it may be necessary to re-interrogate the 3 individuals with artificial Variant. C Very well, I will inform Charlotte. C Yes, thats fine Anyway, whoever has gone to those facilities in advance, have searched within the base and in case they obtained the results of the investigation, there is a possibility that they are planning to carry out an attack against the Slayers, and as Vitaly did, potentially affecting the residents and visitors of Little Garden, but as soon as the restoration plan is completed we will leave the port of Sangria and for a period of time it will be safer for all to continue sailing without docking in some port. C However, there is the need to transport goods, materials, and so on. C At the present time, we will use small ships and anchor about ten kilometers from the port. I have thought that it is better to use transport ships of goods and to transfer in them only the people who need to reach land. Of course, because of this situation, we must firmly control the entry and exit to fulfill this condition C Thats a great idea. Lets get it done. Do you have anything else to add? C Yeah. Erika answered and continued. C Thats right, Claire-sama besides that A moment ago, you were thinking about Kisaragi Hayato, right? C Thats not true! What makes you believe that?! C No, for some reason, I thought Erika thinks she looks suspicious, looking at Claire, who responds in panic. In the first place, Claire has not been able to calm down since Kisaragi Hayato left for Gudenburg yesterday. If you put yourself in her place, you would know it very well. C Lea, leaving that aside, the test for the team of three is as always today, is not it? C Uh, mm yes, the practice will take place within another hour in the arena. C When I finish my work, Ill go take a look. C And about what you heard a moment ago? C About that, I am going to compose myself. Now, it is correct not to investigate issues that make girls feel uncomfortable. C I understand. If youll excuse me. Tilting her head, Erika leaves the Student Council room. C Haaaaa Claire looks up at the ceiling and sighs heavily. C If its not Liza, its Kisaragi Hayato. My heart is still being shaken. Are her rivals her brother Judal and Emilia Hermit? But, she cannot afford to lose. Claire stands up vigorously and puts her hand on the desk. C I am the <> Perfect Queen, No matter what the battle, this one will not be defeated. Even if it is a battle of love The arena of Little Garden. Krovahn, Nesat and Nakri, who changed their clothes to Variable Suit, were next to Charlotte on the battlefield. In this place a Practice test will be carried out as planned. For these three, this is . Three days after the terrorist attack occurred during the Gardens Festa, the three members with artificial Variant were informed that Dr. Vitaly Tynyanov had committed suicide. Nesat had fallen into a frenzied state and traced a Savage, who was later disarmed by Kisaragi Hayato, to return to a state of normalcy. However, that was the day she returned to wake up, after being in a long period of sleep. C What are we going to do here now? Who asked to Charlotte was Krovanh. C That will be based on what you consider. You will be given the appropriate time for that. Meanwhile, the Student Council has given you permission to stay in Little Garden just as you have been doing. The room you were in is already repaired. So, for the moment, I recommend you to think carefully and to demonstrate how much skill you have. C Our ability? What do you mean with that? As for what Krovanh said, of course Nesat and Nakri tilted their heads at this. C I was going to explain this in the future, but as a result of the blood test taken to you, we have been able to understand that the nanomachines inside your body have a similarity to Variant Virus. It is the same case of Kirishima Sakura whos also a carrier of artificial Variant. Although there is a big point that makes the difference. When the emission of a sound occurs at a certain frequency, it alters the nanomachines leaving them in a state of abnormality. C Therefore, it is the most probable that is what happened in the Festival some time ago. C Yeah, out of control. Clearly, what Charlotte said left the three individuals staring at the ground in complete silence. Looking at that scenario, Charlotte quickly continues. C Come on! You do not need to look as serious as that. Changing the properties of nanomachines within your body could prevent them from getting out of control in the face of those sounds. C Can you really do that? C I require all three of you for a week and for three hours a day to enter the capsule that is in the laboratory. Anyway, if you wish, we can completely remove the nanomachines. C As for that, we who are beings with artificial Variant can we return to being ordinary humans? Charlotte nodded and continued. C If you want it, there is a way to do it. C In that case, what will happen to my sisters eye? C I have prepared a prosthesis to replace the eye, the vision may decrease a little compared to now, but do not worry, the world will not go black because of that. C Krovanh Nesat saw Krovanhs face as asking what they should do. C Wait a minute Nesat, if we go back to being ordinary humans, our Hundred would be unusable, would not it?! C Thats right, Krovanh! It was Nakri who spoke between the 2. C Do you not remember the oath we made in which we would change this bastard world with the strength of our Variant under our own hands?! C youre right. After a few seconds, Krovanh responds. C We, we want to save those people who are in a situation similar to ours with our power. Also, we have not yet returned the favor to Little Garden. C I want to achieve that. Nesat said, supporting Krovanh. C Of course I do too. Finally, when she heard Nakris words, Charlotte smiled happily. C In other words, from now on you will become members of Little Garden, is that okay with you? C Yeah C Yup C Yes The three nodded together. C Okay, apparently you do not need time to think about it. Okay, I understand your dreams. Then we will leave aside the power measurement of your Hundred and start with the treatment. It is important to emphasize that it is not 100% successful. There is a possibility that your ability will be reduced, and in some cases almost completely disappears. There is no guarantee that you can retain and demonstrate the skills you now possess, and that you must also make a considerable effort to use the Hundred as you have to this day. Get ready for it. Then, as Charlotte said, and after a week, the ability of the nanomachines to be activated by a specific sound frequency has disappeared. But as Charlotte said, they have also lowered response levels, to less than half each. Even so, within a couple of days they began to regain use of their Hundred, and response levels have rebounded up to 80%. What are their limits with their current conditions? As of now, there are no problems about the stress that may have the nanomachines, right? In order to be able to corroborate this, the three individuals are today in the Battlefield of the Arena and they are wearing their Variable Suit C Hee, apparently they have finally arrived. Just with Charlottes voice, Krovanhs ears hear three footsteps. C ALL RIGHT, its been a while. Saying so, Fritz Grantz, a freshman of the martial arts department of Little Garden, raised his right hand to the three artificial Variants. On his right side is Latia Saint-Emilion, who is also a freshman in the martial arts department and on her left side is Liddy Steinberg, Vice-President of the Little Garden Student Council. All are members of a special squad, and all three have a prowess that stands out among all Slayers. C In response to my request, I apologize. C Its okay, because it will be a good opportunity to test our ability. Liddy humbly responds. C I do not know what their states are, but it cant be helped! Latia said, moving hostility toward the three artificial Variant people. Its only natural that this happens, isnt it? Its been two times in which she and Fritz have fought against these three people, where they have been completely defeated: On the Zwei Islands and Kong Rurh. For Latia, this duel of practice has no other meaning than that of revenge. However, Fritz does not seem to think the same thing. C Come on, Latia. These guys want to be our friends. You do not have to be so cruel to them. He immediately pats her head with a cheerful attitude. C Ah! Dont touch my head! She removes Fritzs hand, and Latia shows her teeth. C I will not recognize these individuals as my companions, not yet! C Ha, what an impertinent mouth this weak one has here! Thats what Nakri said. C What?! Latia and Nakri faced closer and stared at each other, at that moment you could see the sparks emerging from the friction between them. C Oh my oh my, calm down you both. The battle has not yet begun. What if you deploy your armaments? C Then, let me deploy to mine first! With that said, Nakri threw her Hundred into the air and shouted. C <<100 Armament Deployment>> HUNDRED ON! Then, a golden glow emanated from the Hundred, and two <> Chakram appeared in her hands. Hundred of the Holy Ballerina, <> Dio Varga. C The next one is me. Continuing, Krovanh squeezes the Hundred in his right hand and unfolds it. The golden light creates a Hundred type Crusher, a double-edged sword, <>, Orthos Liberio, in his right hand. C Ehm, Do we have to deploy too? C Yeah. C At the same time that Latia nods, a pink energy is released, and the Martial Arts type Hundred <> Strike Beast appears, while Fritz emits an orange light, materializing a Hundred of Long Range type, <> Stronghold. Thus in his right hand there is a long-barreled rifle, the named Shooting Star appears. The next one is Liddy releasing a purple energy, and displays the Hundred type Phalanx <> Midgard Schrange. Nesat is the only one that is not yet equipped. C Are not you armed yet? C I will do it. In response to that, Nesat puts aside the patch covering her right eye and reveals a bright golden pupil, Fritz babbles while looking at the Hundred. C HUNDRED ON! From the Eye of Truth, a ray of light emanated, such as a pillar of light, which extended until it reached the sky of the room. Between them, appears an identical rifle to the Shooting Star of Fritz. C Now that I think about it, youre able to replicate the Hundred of other people. C Indeed. Nesat nods as she holds the gun in her arms and continues. C My Hundred is one of the Trace type. C Now that youre all set, well start the fight. It should be remembered that this is, after all, a test. My intention is not to look at the outcome of the battle. Seeing how the battle unfolds, I could stop the fight. -What! C Why, our victory was decided! Latia and Nakri were unhappy with this. C If you want to resolve this, please wait for the << Martial Arts Academy Tournament >> to be held in the winter. Now without further ado, begin. Charlotte said that in an astonishing way, then left the battlefield and raised her hand high, pointing toward the ceiling. C Okay, start the test. The buzzer sounds in the whole arena. The person who rang the bell is Mei Mei, who is in the control room. Points to Liddy. I think I will not be able to prove my ability if I do not go first with that girl. C Uooooooooooooo!! Krovanh approaches in a straight line and swings his sword down. Liddy firmly received the attack with her shield on her right arm without breaking the balance of her body. C Whats the matter? Your power has diminished, compared to that time! Saying that, Liddy uses Midgard Schrange to make space. With the arms crossing, Krovanh attacks again with his Twin Sword, but still the shield blocks all the blows. (Damn, no matter how much energy I use, I feel I cannot destroy that shield!) I think Im still not 100%. Anyway, the attacks Ive received are minimal. While Krovanh realizes his condition, Latia and Nakri stand staring at each other face to face. C Youre certainly my opponent. So as not to talk big with your mouth anymore, I will let the difference of our true strength be through our bodies. C Who was talking big an instant ago was Nakri. With <> in both hands, she threw them pointing at Latia. C Thats our line! Latia starts to approach herself to Nakri as she continually evades the Chakram that were after her. And then lands a blow to the face with the fist of her right hand. C Agh! Latia sent Nakri flying to the corner of the arena. As he watched, Fritz whistled with a *HYUU* sound. C Im Latias partner, lets do it, dont you agree? Nesat is the only girl left, so he points to her. C Shooting women is not my style, but what else can be done? So, lets start the fight? Having prepared Shooting Star, Fritz gives free rein to the shots. In response, Nesat makes evasion maneuvers and exchanges bursts of bullets. Faced with this, Fritz shields himself with the shield in his left hand. Once again he starts to shoot. With a kick to the ground, Nesat jumps high and evades the attack. Faced with this, Fritz takes a defensive stance thinking that she will perform the same move as last time. But it was not so. Nesat fixed her gaze on Krovanhs weapon as she went through the air. C Hundred, ON C Haaaaaaa! Suddenly her weapon changed form, to the same sword Krovanh carries. Because of this, the blade hit the enemy. C Gaah! Despite shielding himself with the shield of his arm, he received an attack he had not imagined. Fritzs body flew from the impact of the force of the sword, falling backward to the ground. C Ooh, incredible, incredible. Your fighting style is similar to Emilias. Besides, with your maneuverability, which is better in comparison to mine, it will be difficult to keep you company on my own. Fritz, who fell to the ground, murmured as he rose. First, he is a support shooter, he does not have the capabilities for a one-on-one duel. The figure of Nesat who changes her armament to a rifle, appears before his eyes. And she prepares to shoot by gathering energy. At the same time, Latia realizes this. C Its dangerous, Fritz! C I cannot help it! Nakri, who was beaten by Latia, has risen. C In that case, I will do this! Announcing that, Latia raised her arm and hit the ground. Due to the action done by Latia, Liddy and Fritz, who have experienced this situation in the past, closed their eyes at the same time. A cloud of dust rises, covering the arena and the earth moves like an earthquake, shaking their feet C Tsk! Naturally, one could see that Nesat was confused. Because of this, she could not find the target to aim at, so firing was impossible. So she did not know where to start attacking. Focusing, Nesat, confirms what is around her by shaking her head slightly to the left, then to the right. Krovanh does the same. C Im sorry, given the situation we had to separate you. Fritz murmurs in a low voice so his opponent cannot hear him, and he shoots an energy shot at Krovanh. The orange-colored ray rushes over the target. C Ghaa! Krovanh shouts. Subsequently, the sound of him falling to the ground echoes in the ears of others. C Krovanh! Nesat raised her voice to the point of resembling a cry of terror. C Hey, Krovanh, are you o-? Nakris words were interrupted. It was Midgard Schrange from Liddy, who attacked the body of the girl. Nakri, who did not notice that the spear point was approaching, failed to deploy the protective barrier. Guh aaa what, damn it! Who falls to the ground emitting a voice of agony is Nakri. At the same time, the weapons are canceled. Now that the cloud of dust around the arena has become lighter, Nesat confirms the surroundings. In this situation, that little girl with hair similar to flames, where could her attack appear from? (That attack, From where will it come?) She looks for some trace or clues around her, but she doesnt hear the steps approaching. (Is she not coming?) Thats what she thought. C ! Nesat received a sharp blow to her abdomen. Of course, she fixed her eyes on her abdomen, so Nesat realized that there was a part of the materialized armament of the girl. (Such a thing, can I do something like that?) Nesats body flew through the air and turned as giving a dance to fall to the ground. C Agh, gah This is not yet finished. This meant that the Krovanhs armament had not yet been dematerialized. That being the case, she tried to get up again. C This is checkmate. Then Nesat noticed that there was a gun pointing at her back from behind. When she looked back, she released a large sigh. There is nothing to do if it has come to this. Without another alternative, she raises her hands, recognizing defeat. Without waiting, the bell rang throughout the arena. C The battle is over, with that said, how are your bodies? With that, Charlotte appeared in the field. C Damn, we still are far away. If we could prove our true power, it would be impossible to lose against these guys. C Really, Doctor. Can we really regain the strength of before? C Be at ease. This will take some time, wont it? Charlotte responds to Nakri who spoke after Krovanh C So far, if we have compared it since the beginning of the purification of the Variant Virus, its recovery has been quite high, to be honest, it has been much faster than I imagined. C Is that true? C Thats right, so be patient. Surely everyone believed that within a week they would return to be as before, however, it is indispensable to be careful from here on. Although Vitalys control over the nanomachines circulating within the bloodstream in each of you has been removed, it does not change the fact that it is still an artificial Variant. There is a possibility that it could go out of control if you are caught up in negative emotions such as hatred, anger, violence, and so on. If this happens your lives will be in danger. C I understand. Nesat replied. The other two nod in the same serious expression as her. C In that case, everything is fine. My turn is over. Claire, do you have anything to tell us? C Yes. The three people looked at the President of Little Garden who appeared in the arena. Somehow, they all had a nervous look. C I heard from Dr. Charlotte that you want to be Little Gardens Slayers, am I correct? Claire, in place of Charlotte, spoke to the three people. And they responded with a lively yes. C Understood. In that case, you will be recognized as such. But with one condition. Little Garden Slayers, in addition to the Shingitai*, must have skills in literature and martial arts. That is why you will study with a scholarship. * TN: Shingitai means the three qualities of a sumo wrestler: heart, technique and physique. Claire smiled with a grin and continued with her words. C With that said, I thought you guys should start to immediately attend classes at school, therefore, do you accept? There is a meeting at some underground place. It is to listen to Judal Harvey, representative of Warslan, who talks about the terrorist attacks planned by Vitaly Tynyanov. The participants are representatives of United Nationss member states and related organizations called Selection, who are just representatives, randomly elected. C Judal, todays incident has been a disaster. Began to speak a voice on the other side of the screen, which was marked with the letter [B]. There are eight participants in the meeting, including Judal. However, this is carried out without revealing the identity of the people who speak to Judal. This is because it is a measure that promotes honest expression without fear of deteriorating relationships with Little Garden. In addition the voices have been altered by the voice modifier, so it cannot be identified if it is a man or a woman. C Im sorry for the inconvenience this time. Judal, who stands straight in the center of the conference, which has a circular shape where there are a total of seven black screens where the letters from [A] to [G] are displayed, inclined his head to apologize. C It is known that the perpetrator was originally a researcher in Warslan who had a long history there. From what has been said, it is presumed that she was your girlfriend, is that not so? The letter [C] shone on this occasion. When one of the representatives speaks, the character of the letter on the screen shines. C Thats all true. Judal responds frankly. C I do not feel any admiration for family problems. It was the character of the letter [F] that shone. C Its inexcusable. But we already have the knowledge of terrorism. In the future, of course, with the construction of the base of Lunaltia, you can make use of it. The letter [D] is the one that shines this time. C So the base of Lunaltia, huh. Revealing a burlesque voice, the man beyond the screen [D] continued. C Going to another point, what will happen to the cost of Little Gardens debt? Although the city of Sangria received no damage, some of its citizens find themselves in a negative attitude towards Warslan. Even if they appeal to Liberia, will not it be a great challenge to get congressional approval? C It is no problem. Warslan funds are enough to pay off the debt. C You mean that help is not needed, do you really agree with that? The letter [A] of the representative on the chair shone. This is the only participant who has a womans voice. C If you are going to give us your support, please contact the person who is developing the Lunaltia base. C What do you mean by that? This time the letter screen [B] lights up. C The first <> Colonies will be built and the <> will be transferred from this Earth to the base of Lunaltia. C Why do you go so far on that particular space station? What has Little Garden been doing? C On this subject, it is better to discuss it later in Parliament. It was the intervention of the representative behind the letter [A] that obstructed the doubt behind the man of the letter [F]. C With this the meeting is over? C Yes, it is finished. Before the question of Judal, the representative responds. C Then theres one thing I want to tell everyone about me. C We just came to hear your information today. Regarding the questions, we will not recognize any of them. The man beyond the screen of the letter [D] hurried to give the warning, but Judal continued with his words. C It is not a question. I speak on the basis of the anti-Slayers organization, and the search for such members. C Hey, I told you to stop. Besides youre talking about the same thing. Again he interrupted the words of Judal, the man behind the letter [D]. There, intervened the president. C Its okay to say a little, isnt it? Please continue. C But C Listen to what he has to say from the beginning. Please continue. The presidents opinion here is absolute. He cannot interrupt a different opinion like that of the man of the letter [D]. C Then give me some of your time. As everyone knows, most of the bases have already been taken under the control of the United Nations Integrated Army. However, it appears that in some places there are a few troops from some countries that have mobilized and have managed to get there. C In other words, what do you mean? The screen with letter [B] character lights up. C It means that there may be a country or organization that has obtained the results of Vitalys research. C You mean you suspect us? This time, it was the screen of the letter [G] that lit up and asked Judal. C No, I can only respond that there is a possibility of terrorism using that. Everyone, please keep it in mind. That is my advice. C It would be best for Little Garden to be careful. Said the unpleasant voice of the man behind the screen with the letter [F]. -For your consideration, thank you very much. When Judal answered, a murmur of voices echoed in the room. C With this, does this conclude what you wanted to tell us? C Yes, Ive finished with this. Thank you very much for your concern. Before the Presidents question, Judal responds and thanks cordially. C All right, the meeting ends here, we, the members of Selection, will be looking forward to Warslans success. C For the good of worlds peace. Following Judals words, the voices of the people beyond the monitors spoke in unison as in a rehearsal concert. Volume 5 - CH 2 C Welcome back, Emilia-sama!! It was the Slayer Claudia Lowetti, who belongs to Gudenburgs army, who greeted Hayato and Emilia who descended from the ramp connected to the transport ship that landed at Heathoria Airport. C This Claudia, was waiting for your return, Emilia-sama! As she hugged Emilia and said that, she stared coldly at Hayato. C And you, why did you come, Kisaragi Hayato. C This, I was told to come to protect Emilia The so-called escort. With that said, its not just that. Besides he also has the mission imposed by the president to bring Emilia back to Little Garden. C Claudia, stop being cruel to Hayato. If you still have that horrible behavior, Ill return immediately to Little Garden. C Thats right, Claudia. Thanks to Hayato-sama for accompanying Emilia-sama, she has returned home. That is not something that should be treated as evil. Continuing what Emilia said, and with a lively laugh, said Gerard Kilfelthar, senior officer of the Government. Hayato noticed his existence with that. C Its been a long time, Kilfelthar-san. C Welcome, Kisaragi Hayato. Now we will go to Gudenburg. Emilia-sama has finally returned. C Yeah, Im back. Listening to Emilias response, Kilfelthar begins to walk. C I have a vehicle ready, please follow me. Hayato and Emilia, were led by Kilfelthar to a black vehicle, which had a driver inside. Claudia and Kilfelthar go at the same time. I wonder how many times Ive been in a vehicle like this. About the same as an aircraft- No, I think more times. I was not comfortable at first, but I was getting quite used to it. The journey time between the airport of Heathoria and the palace where the king of the kingdom of Britannia, the sovereign state of Gudenburg lives, is approximately fifteen minutes. The courtesy car crosses the city area where there are a lot of office buildings lined up one after another. C I have the feeling that this is not the same with relation to those days Hayato murmured as he looked out the window. That time, in fact, was ten years ago. C The old part of the city was damaged during the Second Attack. Right after Claudia responded. *TURURURURU*, *TURURURURU* an electronic sound was present inside the vehicle. C Hello? Hayato pulled a vibrant PDA from his chest. On both sides of it, Kirishima Sakura is shown. She is an all-round Idol, also known as <> Sorceress of the East and a scholarship student from Little Garden. She has also self-proclaimed herself as Hayatos childhood friend, and Hayatos younger sister, Kisaragi Karen, who recently began her activity as an Idol, has found her as source of admiration. [Yes, HayatoCkun? Have you arrived to Gudenburg?] When he pressed the answer button, he heard a very enthusiastic voice. Of course, it belonged to Kirishima Sakura. C What are you saying so suddenly? I mean, youre on a Live Tour now, arent you? Besides, how do you know that I am in Gudenburg? [Of course, I asked Karen. And therefore, I thought this was destiny!] C Mm, destiny? [This is destiny. DESTINY. You know why?] C No, I do not know, but [All right, Ill give you a clue, whats the country Im in now?] C I dont know, even if you say something like that so abruptly. [Why should not you know? Please stay current with my Tour schedules!] C Uhm, even if you tell me that [Guess what, when were done, lets go on a date] C What, a date? The moment he said that, Hayato felt that beside him there was a sense of bloodlust. Turning his eyes, he could see Emilias facial expression and the prana surrounding her. The time elapsed was not more than three seconds, but the time limit had already been fulfilled. [Hehe, time is up. I am currently in the capital city of Louvre, in the Kingdom of Francois. It is a short distance from Gudenburg using the bullet train. What I want to say is that, the Live will be the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow I will be free, so if possible, I would like to see Hayato] C Give it to me! It was a strong tone. C Its for the best! Emilia said again, who snatched Hayatos PDA from his hands, seeing that he was somewhat confused. C Hello? It was a low tone, in a bad mood. Even so, Sakura could identify with the voice and immediately recognized that it was Emilia. [Why did you respond, this thieving cat*!? Please let me speak again with Hayato-kun!] *TN: Thief cat is a woman who has an affair with a married man. C No way. Besides, who are you calling a thieving cat! [It is said that the thief cat begins by being a liar. A man lied and approached Hayato-kun, and even tried to steal Hayato-kuns heart!] C As for that, there were a lot of reasons and I have already explained that. So everyone gave me their understanding. [everyone? Im not convinced. Students have a great sense of admiration for Hayato-kun, not like you who was posing as a man, so those students who support you are not convinced, or am I wrong?] C A As you can expect with the truth, Emilia was lost without words. Of course not only with the premises, but in different places, the rumors attack, and sometimes the gazes were falling like rain. [Returning to the subject, let me speak to Hayato again. I want to finalize tomorrows plans] C Because tomorrow I have an important task to do with him, he will not have free time. So the appointment tomorrow will be impossible. The end! [What is this task? What time does it start and when does it end? Will you always be together] C Because its confidential, I cannot tell you anything. Anyway, Hayato has no time. Well, see you soon! C As she terminated the call, Emilia returned the PDA to Hayato. C Perfect, now its in silent mode. At this moment you have a duty to fulfill. C Hey you Ill apologize to Sakura later. While he was thinking that, Hayato put his PDA in his pocket. Suddenly, the vehicle stopped completely. Hayato decides to look out the window, making a visual inspection. But there was nothing in particular that caught his eye. The driver only showed his face and exchanged a few words with the security guard at his side, and then the vehicle began to move again and went through a giant gate. C From here on we are on royal grounds. In less than a minute since Claudia informed him of this, a gigantic structure was in sight. In a few moments, the vehicle stopped. C Weve arrived, lets descend The first one in descend is Kilfelthar, who was sitting in the passenger seat, to open the door to the rear seats where Hayato was sitting. Then Claudia, Emilia, and Hayato descended in that order. C Is this the palace where your father lives? Hayato murmured, staring at the palace in front of him. The mansion of the Governor of the Zwei Islands was quite large, but this surpassed five times its size. Apparently there were three buildings that were linked, it looked quite luxurious. C I was living here too, but for a short time. Immediately after Emilia said that. C It is been a long time without seeing you, Hime-sama The person who spoke was a girl dressed in a maids outfit. It could be said that she is the same age as Emilia? Her hair is short, black in color, bobcat style and has fine freckles on her nose. Emilias expression when seeing such a young girl suddenly changed to a tone of joy. C Kate! Its been a long time. Youve been good? C Yes of course. After Hime-sama left, I was quite sad. But I dedicated myself to being the best at managing tasks. C Ahaha, Im sorry, Im sorry Ups, I did not introduce you to Hayato. She is my exclusive maid at this palace. C I was not previously, but now I am her exclusive maid. Saying that as if she barely opened her mouth, Kate lowered her head to Hayato. C My name is Kate Gramanshe* and I belong to the Royal Family Administration Department, I hope to be able to best serve Hayato-san during his stay. It is a pleasure to meet you. C The pleasure is mine but, apparently you already know me? C I have heard many things from Hime-sama. C Hey, Kate! Do not say unnecessary things! Emilias face was very red. I wonder what the hell they were talking about. C Ahahaha, then Princess-sama, we must first change your clothes. If you want to see your majesty, those clothes are not enough. C Haa, why? Cannot we stay with our school uniforms? C Impossible. It has been a long time since father and daughter havent seen each other, and it is a good opportunity to show the beautiful appearance of Ojou-sama to Hayato-sama. Does Hayato-sama also want to see the lovely figure of Ojou-sama? C Well I would like to see, I mean, I want to see I wonder, what kind of clothes is, it is impossible not to pay attention to this. C You heard, Ojou-sama. Then we are going! C Uwaa! Save me, Hayato! The only thing Hayato could do was see how Emilia was dragged by Kate. C All right, Hayato-sama, well be in the living room, waiting for Emilia-sama to change her clothes. The waiting room, led by Kilfelthar, had bright red walls and rugs, with chairs around an ancient desk, and had a magnificent view of the palace exterior. On the wall there was also a fairly large painting whose quality was of the highest. Inside the room, the silence fell until it was like the death itself. Claudia, Kilfelthar and Hayato were in this place. But none of them were close to Hayato, so he could not find a topic to talk about. Of course, in such a situation, in which he would soon find with the king himself, it was impossible for Hayato to remain calm. Hayato tests the water the maid brought when he entered the room, which was placed on the desk in front of his eyes. (I do not get along very well with carbonated water) He was hesitant to drink the water that had bubbles, but he really thought it was carbonated water. As he looked around the room again, he heard *TAP* *TAP* and *TOC*. C Sorry for the wait. The door opened and Kate, who entered the room, called pointing to the hallway. C Hime-sama. C Y-yes Emilia, due to Kates call, entered the room embarrassed, she was wearing a dress with many ruffle like a princess in a fairy tale. C How does she look, Hayato-sama? Have you fallen in love again? C No, I mean, I really thought I was in front of an Ojou-sama. C Uu Emilia hanged her head and her face was bright red. C I cannot feel comfortable in this. The skirt is too long C Its very bad, princess-sama! Its a disgrace! As she twisted her lips and watched Emilia lift her long skirt in both hands, Kate warns without delay. C I want to change clothes quickly, so lets go to where Otou-sama* is. * TN: Emilia says (o-tou-sama), which means father, but including the honorific that is sama, so I left it like that. C Very good. Apparently you can go visit him. Ready to go? However, Hime-sama, in the presence of the king, I will not be able to follow your orders, I will do it as it is appropriate. C Uu, I know. C Well, then, lets head over there. Guided by Kate, Hayato and Emilia left the living room. Claudia will accompany them to the bedroom where King Granald is waiting for them. C Hayato, lets do as we have planned to when we meet Otou-sama. C O, ok As they walked down the hall, Emilia whispered in Hayatos ear, to remind him of the strategy to allow her to break her current engagement. He is Emilias lover, and their current relationship is that they are in the process of getting married. It is assumed that they will meet with King Granard under these circumstances. (Is it really good to do this ?) Deciding to lie to the king of a country. If this is discovered to be a lie, this could get pretty ugly. In spite of this, this operation was also accepted by the president. As a mission carried out by the Slayers, it must be fulfilled as such. C After your meeting with your majesty, you want to meet with your sisters? Kate asked Emilia. C No its fine. I do not want to see any of them even less meet them. C Claudia, come here. C WhatCwhats happening, what do you want to do while you bring your face to me? While Hayato whispered in Claudias ear, she took distance from Hayato as she writhed. It was an attitude that meant you should not approach me. C Well, I think the relationship between Emilia and her family is complicated. C Haaaaaaa Listening to that question, Claudia released a rather large sigh. C Have not you heard anything about Emilia-samas family? C I heard something about her coming from another mother, and that mother comes from Wenz, so her blood is mixed. C Thats just the way it is. In the royal family of Gudenburg, all their members possess royal blood. Emilia, who has blood from the indigenous people living on the island, known as the kingdom of Wenz, is then a rare person. Thats why there are people who get on badly with Emilia, while others try to marry people from Wenz. To adhere to the rules that remain within the royal family, Emilia decided to leave the palace to maintain a good impression on people, but so there are people who hate that she is a daughter of one of his concubines. C Being royalty is a pretty hard job C Even in Europe, the Kingdom of Gudenburg is a great historical country, as well as being a sovereign state within the Federation of Britannia. That is why Emilia-sama, the third princess, is involved in this political conflict in this way. When Claudia sighed with a rather serious face, Kate, who led the way stopped. Hayato also stopped. Then Kate hit the big thick door twice in front of her. C Your Majesty, I have brought with me Emilia Ojou-sama, and Kisaragi Hayato-sama. C Oh, oh, theyve finally arrived. Let them get into the room. A thick voice was heard coming from the other side of the door. I wonder if it belongs to King Granald. Hayatos tension increases. C I will do as you say. With that said, Kate opens the door. What you can see in the giant room is an old man lying on the bed, and a man about sixty years old standing at the side of him. C Hime-sama, Hayato-sama, please. At the request of Kate, Emilia proceeded to take a step towards the kings bedroom. C Otou-sama, its been a long time. At the same time the door closed, Emilia bowed her head before the king. Then she turned his gaze to the man standing next to him. C Its been a long time too, Bratt. Have you become Prime Minister yet? Emilias attitude was formidable. While for Hayato, his body could not stop shaking for a while back. Of course it was a matter of experience since, for Hayato, it was the first time he saw the king of a country in person. Meanwhile, the kings eyes are directed towards Hayato. C Who is that young man? C He is my most precious person, and asked him for the impossible, to accompany me today. C Hou. Prime Minister Bratts gaze turns to Hayato, and the king again opens his mouth. C Could you introduce him to me? Those were the words of King Granald. - Hayato. With a brief blow, Emilia hit Hayatos stomach with her elbow. It was a signal to introduce himself. Putting into practice what Hayato learned, he bent down on the floor with one of his knees as a support, inclined his head and introduced himself. C My name is Kisaragi Hayato, I belong to the first year of the Department of Martial Arts of Little Garden. I am Emilia-sans classmate and I have come to ask his majestys favor for, this C Hayato is a childhood friend, who also, during the Second Attack of ten years ago, was the person who saved me when I was injured by a Savage. Emilia continued, in support of Hayato who was lost in words. C Ive been looking for Hayato for a long time, and when I entered Little Garden I could finally find him. The kings gaze once again turned to Hayato. Hayato gulped his saliva tightly. So why did you bring Kisaragi Hayato-kun to me? Because I want to marry him. Emilia said. C So, this time I came to seek the approval of Otou-sama, I do not plan to live here in this palace, for I intend to stay with Hayato in Little Garden from now on, so I want to see the possibility if Otou-sama allows it C Wait a minute Princess, what are you saying?! You are Douglas-samas fiancC Prime Minister Bratt intervened appearing from the side, with a rather impatient appearance. C I want to cancel that engagement, thats my main reason to return to Gudenburg. C Cancel it? With a voice very strong, Bratt jumped. C Thats very rude to Douglas-sama, who is your couple! To treat something like this as a joke! C I do not think its a joke at all, you Bratt know very well, do you not? Because as I said, since Ive been in the palace I do not remember ever admitting that I accepted such a compromise. C Is that true? King Granalds hesitation turned to Bratt. C What are you saying, Princess!? You are the princess of the royal family, who must watch over the good of the country. Is it that you do not know of Noblesse Oblige?* TN: It comes from the French, it means: nobility obligates. Whoever calls himself a noble must behave like a noble. C You who have blood relations with the kingdom of Wenz, this will be the era of chaos. With many excellent Slayers, with more times than can be protected the territory- C As for such a thing, I did not know that. But I would like to say that there is an alternative to that. C An alternative! Surprised, Bratt says raising his voice. C We, who belong to Little Garden, are to protect you. Hayato, the memorandum C C O, okay Hayato took the letter that was given by the president out of his pocket and handed it to Emilia who was next to him. C Otou-sama, read this please. Emilia approached the kings bed and handed the letter to him personally. King Granald opened his contents and glanced at it. While Emilia was talking about the contents inside her. C If a crisis comes to Gudenburg, and if the current forces are not enough, Slayers will be dispatched at no cost. That is the proposal of Little Garden, which is the memorandum from its representative, Claire Harvey. However, this will only be done if I remain a student of Little Garden. About what will happen after graduation, appears on the next page. Please, read it. At the request of Emilia, King Granald turns the page. C Even after my graduation there, to Gudenburg will be donated a Variable Stone, a learning center with Slayers of excellence, and if allowed, the company of Warslan will build a training school, as well as the dispatch of troops of Slayer without charge, as it is written there. C Indeed, everything that Emilia said appears written here. C But, if we include Little Garden soldiers and their support to our country, our relations with neighboring countries will worsen, and even if you think of national defense, it is better to leave it to the Federation than to forces from outside C Bratt! C Y-yes! Without taking his eyes off and with a stern look, King Granald approached Bratt and whispered in his ear. C Father and daughter have not seen each other for a long time, could you please retire now? C But, your majesty He did not want to concede It could be seen written all over Bratts face. C Im requesting it to you. C I understand After being pressed, Bratt lowered his head and walked past Hayatos side and moved his legs toward the door. On his way as he passes between them, Bratt glances menacingly. C Hayato, do not worry about him. C O-okay Emilia whispered in his ear. It is clearly demonstrated that the Prime Minister is against nulling the engagement. C Emilia, come to my side. When Bratt left the bedroom, the King spoke. C At once, Otou-sama. Emilia answered as she stood beside her father. Do not bother. Hayato stood in his position and saw how father and daughter interacted. C Show me your face more closely. At that, Emilia looked at King Granald. Then the King touched Emilias face with his palm. C You really look a lot like Remilia. C Okaa-sama?* *TN: In case you ask, it refers to Emilias mother. With a nod, the king continued. I really had problems with Remilia, we had very difficult times. And in the end, I was not with her at the time of her death. Thats why Emilia I really, I want you to be happy. C Otou-sama C Thats why I wanted you to go back to the palace, and I accepted Bratts proposal for that compromise. But I was wrong. Emilia, please forgive me. For a moment there was a brief silence. The king, who was chewing something, looked from the distance toward Hayatos direction. C Kisaragi Hayato-kun. C Eh yes. Hayato answered hastily, being suddenly shaken. C The proposal sent from Little Garden, I will be delighted to accept it. C Oh! Understanding what he suddenly said was something very unexpected. C So Emilias expression shone incredibly. C As for the engagement related to Wenz, let us do our best to null it. C For real! Emilia flies to the bed where King Granald is. C Thank you, Otou-sama! I love you! The King caresses the head of Emilia. For Hayato, this figure, rather than that of a king, is that of a father. C And one more thing Staring into Hayatos eyes, the King continued. C Hayato-kun, take care of Emilia. Those words weighed heavily on Hayatos shoulders. C How was your reunion after a long time with your father? On leaving the Kings bedroom, Kate, who was waiting in front of the door, approached. C I am relieved to know that it went better than I expected, and what is more, Otou-sama has approved the relationship between Hayato and myself. C Hey, what are you saying? Hayatos face filled with discomfort. C You were asked to take care of me, were not you? C Certainly that is what he said, but in the end we are not a couple isntC C Dont say it, Hayato! Emilia covers Hayatos mouth. C We do not know who could hear this. Certainly before that, Hayato stopped resisting. C Apparently on the subject of engagement C Otou-sama, has said he will break the engagement with Wenz. C Hime-sama, Im glad you did! It was Kate who gave a voice of joy. On the other hand, the expression of Claudia who waited in front of the door remained a little cloudy. C Its too early to be celebrating. C What do you mean, Claudia-sama? C The compromise between Emilia and Douglas was established by mutual agreement between the Kingdom of Gudenburg and the Kingdom of Wenz. Therefore, should it be annulled, it must first be approved by Wenz, and will they accept it? As a result, even knowing this, that nullifying it under these circumstances, I do not know what kind of compensation they will ask for. C That will surely be handled by Otou-sama. Besides, its an issue that does not concern me. Those who decided to make a marriage engagement without my authorization have to take responsibility. At that moment, the figure of the Minister who stared at him as he passed near him went through Hayatos head. Surely he will be one of those who takes responsibility. C Other than that, I have something to ask to Kate and Claudia. C What is it that you desire? C What do you want? Kate and Claudia asked, one after another. C I would like to go out on a date with Hayato, but I am in these clothes today and I would like to change. Of course Hayato too. C Hmm, somehow, I cannot remain calm It was too flashy to be dressed in Little Gardens uniforms, which is why Hayato wears a white shirt, a red bow tie, black cloth trousers and black slacks, that is, hes dressed as a gentleman, and is waiting outside the room where Emilia is changing her clothes. The suit feels pretty tight, because Im not used to wearing clothes like that. In a way, I can understand the feeling of Emilia when I put myself in the place of her, having to wear such flashy clothes* a while back. In addition, women take a long time to change their clothes. About five minutes passed since Hayato changed his clothes, when the door where Emilia was changing finally opened. C Thanks for waiting, Hayato. Talking about Emilias dress, this was a white one-piece suit, which contained fewer decorations, compared to the dress she used previously. C You, that costume C Ehehe, you recognize it? C As for that, Ive recovered a lot of my memories. The dress he saw Emilia in looks exactly like the one he saw when they met in Gudenburg years ago. C Okay then, now that weve finished changing clothes, lets start our dateDeh, before that, Claudia. Emilia looks at Claudia who helped her change clothes. C What, what is it that you need? C Ill just say it once and its about surveillance, but we do not need you to follow us. C EEHH!? C And of course we will not need bodyguards. C But why? C Because youll be a nuisance. Besides, Hayato and I are Slayers, so we can do anything. We do not need something like that. C Thats true, but Claudia had no arguments against that. A big smile spread over Emilias face. C Of course Kate will not do any unnecessary action. C That is correct. I do not want to be hated by Hime-sama. C In that case, were leaving! With that said, Emilia took Hayatos hand. Together with Hayato, they left the palace, boarded a bus and went to the older part of the city of Gudenburg. C This neighborhood has changed considerably. Hayato got off the bus and could not believe the view that was in front of him, and which could not have imagined ten years ago. Each building was new and modern. C The oldest buildings collapsed almost completely when the <> Second Attack occurred. The buildings you see here, are the result of the reconstruction of them. In spite of being called Ancient town, in fact, it owns constructions that are newer than the center of the city. Abruptly, Emilia stopped walking, when she crossed the street. C Oh! Wait, look whats there. Beyond his gaze was a stall selling ice cream cones C Do you remember, Hayato? We used to buy ice cream cones there and we ate them together. Immediately upon hearing that, the memories of the past come back to life once more. C If you say so, I think that such a thing really happened C I still remember. The first thing we ate together, the day after we met for the first time. Hayato had chosen a cone of ice cream for me, because I had left my purse in the mansion, since I had sneaked out of there. C Oh! Memories that resurface from the depths of the mind. C Thats right, the feeling that youre the same girl as that time. C Do I look weird? Now that Im wearing this beautiful dress? C Not at all, certainly I think that you look beautiful, but C Then, whats the difference? C I think that maybe, you should act more like a girl? C Eh that the thing is, that has a motive. C And what would be? C Because in Little Garden, I had to act in a masculine way, to keep my secret from being revealed. C If thats the case, then what about now? C Now? C I think its enough that you keep on expressing yourself as a man, even though The night of the festival. That time Emilia said [Watashi]* behind the school building of the Slayers. But then, she again expressed herself by saying [Boku*]. The only difference was when she was in front of her father. C That I express myself more femininely? So how about this, Kisaragi Hayato? C That, as far as femininity, will not be achieved by mimicking the president C I thought Hayato liked this kind of thing. C What are you saying!? C Ah! Have you become impatient? Hayato likes the president! While Im only the childhood friend! C Youre wrong. Thats not the problem, youre the way you are, I mean, thats fine. C Who are you trying to fool now? C Its not that. Living in a palace, in a place like this, when you were talking to your father in that way, it was as if the one who was speaking was an Ojou-sama, I had the feeling that this person belonged to another world. But at that moment, I did not say anything. C I see if thats the case, lets leave it as it is. To be honest, this way I feel more comfortable, Boku C In other words, does not that mean that now this land is yours? C Uu, Hayato is mean. C Leaving that aside, what you want to do? Do you want me to buy ice cream cones? Maybe its not the best time, since its not hot today though. C Its ok! Buy, buy, buy! Hayato approached the stall selling ice cream cones along with Emilia, who nodded many times, submerged in joy. C Give me two, please. It was Hayato who ordered. And Hayato was also the one who paid. Apparently he could not pay by card, so he used the coins when making the change in advance before he reached Gudenburg. C Thank you, Hayato. Emilia replied with a smile and then called the salesman who was preparing the ice cream cones. C Sir, Did you use to sell ice cream cones here before the Second Attack, right? C Oh, miss, you were my client that time. Hayato does not remember at all, but Emilias memories seemed to be fine. The salesman then opened his eyes and his mouth widely, C Oh! Now I remember, this kid here. Oriental youths are very rare here. He came very often to buy at that time, but since the incident occurred, he never appeared again, I was quite worried. But youre alive. Im really happy. C I do not live in Gudenburg now, but I came back here after a long time with him. C I see, I see. In that case, let me serve you a large portion of ice cream. Look! This is for the young lady. C Uwaaa! Its gigantic! Incredible, the height of the cream reaches twenty centimeters. C Be careful that you do not spill over, brother. C Thank you. .Hayato received the ice cream cone that was the same size as Emilia. C If you feel like it, please come back whenever you want. C Yup, when we return to Gudenburg, we will. After leaving the store, they began to walk. C After all this cone of ice cream, is delicious. C Yeah. Answered Hayato. C What do you want to do now? Do you want to go to the park? C Of course. He answered at the same time he nodded. As they walked licking their ice cream cones, they walked with their shoulders next to each other, until the park became visible. C The park went through a restoration and seems to have been identical to the past. As she says that, Emilia takes a step toward the park. C I agree. Hayato and Emilia sit on a bench like in the old days. C When I do this, I feel that I traveled ten years ago. Said Hayato. C However, I was suddenly in trouble when the Savage were attacking. -That is not something to laugh at. She tentatively sketches an ironic smile. C Im sorry, Im sorry. I remember, theres a scar left that time. C You mean the scar on your chest? C Yeah, since I got to live in Little Garden, the mark has begun to disappear. Do you want to corroborate it now? C EEH!? A loud, stunned voice emitted Hayato, while Emilia put her hands on her dress. C Ahahaha, its a joke. Emilia laughed. Apparently hes been the victim of a prank. C Charo says that the wound, which in a beginning was said that would not disappear for the rest of my life, has become to this because of the environment that exists in Little Garden which is made to increase the immune power of the Slayers, and may be due to the state of mind. C State of mind?* *TN: ݤγ֤褦 kinomochiyou. C Correct, state of mind. With that said, Emilia touched the top of her dress and rubbed where the wound was. C This scar somehow reinforced the bond between Hayato and me. That is why, sometimes I have thought that I do not want it to disappear. However, now that Ive been able to start again with Hayato, I dont need it anymore. C Hey, what do you mean C Which reminds me that, that day, this is what I really wanted to do to Hayato. C Hey! What are you doing so suddenly!? *CHUTTO*, Emilia kisses his cheek, and with it Hayatos face becomes extremely red. C Mou, how can you feel ashamed by such a thing? We are no longer children. Do you not you remember the other day? C The other dayD C When we kissed on the mouth. Emilia put the tip of her fingers on her lips as she said that. That gesture is extremely charming, Hayato skipped a beat. C What are you going to do? Why do not you try these? C No, thats fine. But, why did you not kiss me on the cheek that day? C Because on the morning of the next day, it was planned that Hayato should return to Yamato. Thats why I wanted to try to leave him a farewell kiss. That day my heart was beating so hard that I could not sleep thats why I came to lie down on the bench. C Thats what I can remember too. Saying it, he could remember It was true. On the morning of the following day, Hayato was scheduled to return to Yamato. C I did not like having to separate from Hayato, my heart was breaking. And so, to see you once more, I wanted to give you a kiss as a good luck charm. But, we could not meet. Smiling, Emilia moves her hands over and over. C Hey hey you C Hey, Hayato. We have already presented ourselves to my Otou-sama as a couple with a promise of marriage. Would it be bad if that were true? Emilia stared at Hayatos face and said that. C Hey, wait a minute C No, look at me. Saying that, Emilia put her hands on Hayatos face. C Uu Hayato was forced to see Emilia in front of him. Then Emilia began to bring her face closer. C Emilia, please, stop not just the president, but also Dr. Charlotte have asked us to avoid having too much contact, since there are parts that are not fully comprehended about what might happen if there is interaction between two Variant. C We are fine. So far nothing has happened. The Variant Virus is stable. As she said that, Emilia was getting closer and closer. But there was an electronic sound that emitted the PDA that was in the pocket of the skirt of Emilia that moved the two people away. C Aaa why, we were just at the best part. Who the hell dares to call! As she showed her frustration with a sharp tone, Emilia took the PDA from her pocket. C Claudia? What does she want now? Even demonstrating her displeasure with her lips, Emilia accepted the incoming call. C Hello, Claudia? Theres something wrong? Emilia answers the phone with a grumpy appearance. Then the voice of Claudia is heard, which is strong enough even to be heard by Hayato. C Im sorry, Emilia-sama. But there is a serious problem! You must return to the palace as soon as possible! C Long time no see, Princess Emilia. Im truly delighted to see you again, that I feel I can ascend to heaven. The person who was waiting for Emilia to come to the palace was a young man with silver hair and dressed like royalty. His name was Douglas Edward Wenz. The third prince of the kingdom of Wenz. And the man who was Emilias fianc. Beside him was the figure of Gudenburgs Prime Minister, Bratt Fitzroy, who was the person he met when he visited the King. C Why did Douglas come to the palace!? C I heard the rumor that Princess Emilia had returned to Gudenburg, and I had the privilege to come here. Saying that, Douglas knelt down, trying to hold Emilias hand. C Stop! Emilia shouted, taking her hand away from there just before Douglas could take it. C Why did you do something like that? Are we not that engaged? Surprised, with an expression that seemed to be very exaggerated, he presented his doubt to Emilia. C Have not you heard anything from Bratt yet? Not long ago I consulted my Otou-sama if it was possible to get rid of this engagement, and so Otou-sama accepted. C I had heard that. With an expression that tightened his face, Douglas continued talking. C Princess Emilia, I cannot believe you chose that man, Kisaragi Hayato, over me. Is that true? C It is true. I love* Hayato. C Hey, Hey, Emilia!? Hayato is perplexed, since Emilia links their arms together. Looking at the two of them, Douglas makes his teeth grind with frustration. C I see. If she is able to say something like that, then I have no other choice than myself, to prove if Kisaragi Hayato really is a man fit for Princess Emilia. Saying that, he deploys his armament. C HUNDRED ON! The ring in his right hand shines, and becomes a Broadsword. His armament appeared to be similar to Hayatos Chevalier type. Then he points with the edge of his sword, <>, Red Glory, to Hayato. C Hey, Douglas, what do you think youre doing!? Emilia shouted. C Its a challenge to a duel. C Duel? As he stared at Hayato, Douglas declared. C The wife of a Slayer, must have the same skills as the Slayer. You know what it is necessary for the future of mankind. Id like you to show me if your ability is suitable for it. C Hold on, Douglas. I like Hayato, I do not care if hes not the best Slayer that exists! C Please wait, Princess Emilia. This duel will also be beneficial to you. It was Bratt who stepped in and spoke from the side. C What is it youre talking about, Bratt? C Douglas-sama said: If Kisaragi Hayato is victorious in the duel, we will give up the engagement to Princess Emilia. C Is that true? C I swear by the gods of heaven and earth. At Emilias question, Douglas replied with his head down. C But, in case I win the duel, Princess Emilia will return to Gudenburg, and she will marry me. If, on the contrary, you reject it, for the next ten years, 80% of the distribution of the Savage cores and the Variable Stone, which the United Nations gives to the kingdom of Gudenburg, will be received by my Kingdom, the Kingdom of Wenz. That would be the cost of canceling the engagement. C How can you ask for something like that!? Claudia screamed hysterically. C Such a demand, it is impossible to accept! In addition to suffering an economic loss, the military force will also fall, the position that the Kingdom of Gudenburg has within Britannia will vanish! C H-Hey, Emilia What to do, Hayato looks into Emilias eyes. Hayato is totally unaware of the ability of that guy. It is impossible to judge by just seeing it. C Its too bustling inside, what is happening in here? It was the voice of a transparent woman who dominated the place with a few words. In addition to Hayato and Emilia, Douglas, Bratt, Claudia and Kate who were also in that place looked in the direction from which came that voice. Who was there was a woman in a white dress with a high hood, where a thin cloth that hung from that covered the upper half of her face, and on both sides of her, wearing short skirts, were two young ladies wearing habits of black color that gave the impression that allowed them to have a better mobility. The voice belonged to the woman in the center with the hood. The three people walked from the back of the palace in the direction of Hayato and company. C This is the royal palace, the kings residence! Is not a place to withdraw and swing your weapon! C Who do you think you are! Do not you know who I am! Douglas moved the tip of his sword that was in the direction of Hayato toward the person in the white habit. The thin cloth breaks and her face is exposed. Pale, blond hair. It was a beautiful woman whose face had perfect features. At the same time, the young women standing next to her shouted with their hands holding the crucifix on her chest. C HUNDRED ON!! The crucifix turns into golden particles and then a giant halberd forms in their hands. The girls then point their weapons at Douglas. C Lower your weapons. The woman in the white habit said. C Are you sure? C Do not worry, cancel your armaments. The two girls listened to the words and they dematerialized the armament. C The person who calls himself the Prince of Wenz, is a wild one. Then the woman dressed in white continued, addressing her words to Douglas. C So if you know me, why that attitude? Tell me what your name is! C Im going to ask you to lower your weapon first, please. C Answer my question! C It cant be helped. The woman in a white habit murmured as if she were surprised, and then she moved the palm of her hand toward Douglas. C Fly, vulgar. Then Douglass body flew a couple of meters and crashed into the wall. C What? What was that? What the hell are you, damn it!!? Using his sword as a cane, Douglas staggered to his feet. In his face, one could see the expression of terror emanating from him. That would be natural. No one could understand what she did, not even Hayato or Emilia. C I am Serivia Notredame, Paul III. The current Pontiff of the <> Puritaria. C Re-really? Hearing that name, Douglass eyes widened. Hayato is the same. Speaking of the Pontiff, representative of Puritaria, is a religious leader capable of having the same authority as the king of a country. C Impossible, to think that the Pope was a woman Emilia murmured spontaneously. C Is it so strange? The pontiff smiled and continued. C There were moments in the past when the Pope were women Although, this was kept in complete secrecy. In addition, it is supposed that the Pope should not expose their face to the public. C Serivia-sama, the other one is over there. The one that spoke was the girl standing on the right side of the Pope. C Understood. In response, Serivia looked to where the girl standing on her right side was pointing her finger, and focused her gaze. C Those people who feel hostility towards us, we ask you, please, immediately release your arms and throw them in front of us. Hayato could not understand the meaning of those words. Because it turns out that where she looked at, there was no one. C It cant be helped. There is no alternative but to respond to animals than being an animal per se. By saying that and from her right hand, Serivia made appear a dagger that emitted light. (What will she do now?) It did not appear to be a materialized weapon. She also did not say a keyword. The pontiff threw the dagger at the wall. But it didnt land on it. It made a loud noise in the air and then fell to the ground. Then a silver-haired girl in a black helmet and suit suddenly appeared in that place. Before mentioned woman, Serivia said. C Apparently, your Hundred has the ability to capture the surrounding and reflect it on your Variable Suit. It is best to be used as a guard. C !! The black-clad woman gritted her teeth, unable to say anything. C Is she one of your subordinates, third prince of Wenz? C Tch, of course, it is only natural for me, the third prince of a country, to have bodyguards around me! At the same time Douglas shouted, the door through which Serivia entered opened again. C Who will enter now? C Your Majesty! Cried Bratt. C Are you OK? Bratt hurried to King Granald who was walking hard, and used his body for support. C Im really sorry, King Granald. Although I came to visit you, this became a mess. Is your body feeling better already? C Do not worry, Your Holiness-sama, I feel better for now. Whats important, what kind of situation is this, Bratt? In addition, you The sight of King Granard is headed toward Douglas. Douglas then knelt down and introduced himself to the king. C I am the third son of the Emperor of the Kingdom of Wenz, Douglas Edward Wenz. Today, I heard that Princess Emilia had returned to Gudenburg, and that she had requested the annulment of the marriage engagement, so I hastened to come here. C Thats what this is about Apparently they could understand the situation in general. Then followed Bratt supporting the above. C However, the attempt of Douglas-dono was in vain, since the princess Emilia wants to annul in any way her engagement with Douglas-dono. Thats why the fuss C His majesty, all that Douglas-dono said, that if the compromise is annulled, for the next decade, 80% of the Savage cores and the Variable Stone sent by the United Nations to the Kingdom of Gudenburg will go to the Kingdom of Wenz. It is Claudia who said that with a certain level of indignation. Similarly, King Granalds expression becomes stiff at this. C Bratt, is that true, about the conditions regarding cancellation of the engagement? Although I regret it a lot, I do not find that the demand really is so exacerbated. C This is the case where it cannot be resolved by a duel. C A duel, thats? -That is so. If it is possible for you to see a duel between Kisaragi Hayato and me, then it is certain that Emilia-Hime will fall in love with me. That is why I have such confidence, that I request to you the possibility of authorizing the duel between Kisaragi Hayato and myself. C That is absolutely impossible! C In other words, Princess Emilia, do you mean to give up? C What do you say, I never said anything like that! C I get it. His majesty also seems to show signs of disapproval, so lets change the condition. If Kisaragi Hayato accepts a duel with me, regardless of the result, to that point the engagement is already ruled out. But, if I win against Kisaragi Hayato, as a change to the aforementioned condition, you will promote me as Commander of the Slayer troops of the Allied Forces of the Federation of Britannia. C What, what things are you saying, you! It is Claudia who interrupts by raising her voice. . C That request is also unthinkable. Not only limited to the management of Allied Forces Slayer, the commander of all units, is a position occupied by people from the sovereign country, which is Gudenburg. It is impossible to consider it from a perspective for national defense and even less, the people of Gudenburg will definitely not approve! Even the Prime Ministers, to this day, have never come from Wenz! C You certainly cannot say the same thing, Miss. Who said that was the Prime Minister, Bratt. C But your Majesty, he has certainly abandoned the subject of concessions of his previous condition and now that we must fight against the Savages in all Britannia, if we have Douglas-dono who is the third prince of Wenz leading the troops of Slayers, who also in his country possesses many excellent Slayers, if you think about its not bad at all. Wenzs position as first commander would not be a bad compensation given that his name has been stained up by the abandonment of the engagement. In addition toD. Bratts gaze is directed toward Hayato. C As a result of new research, isnt Hayato-dono an extraordinary and excellent Slayer within Little Garden? If he defeated Hayato-dono in a duel and takes victory, then it is more than likely that the inhabitants of Gudenburg will agree with it. After hearing those words, Emilia thinks that Bratt is a type of guru. The political party of which Bratt is the representative brings political ideas like the subject of reconciliation with the Kingdom of Wenz, besides that receives a strong support from the royal family of Wenz. That is why he has such a deep relationship with Douglas. And there may be the possibility of a secret pact with the royal family of Wenz, from which he could have obtained the cooperation in the election as Prime Minister, so as to eventually give some sort of position to the royal family of Wenz. C I see. If Hayato-kun is okay with it, Ill acknowledge the duel. C Your Majesty, are you serious? Claudia shouted. There is no other way if it is to break the engagement. In addition, Britannia United* is one of the most beloved wishes of the Federation of Britannia, and a dream for me that has a few years of life left. C Knowing and respecting each others country, it is essentially true that those who have an innate ability are born with it or come from a certain family, but have a sense of strong responsibility, and are truly righteous. What about you, Hayato-kun? When asked, Hayato set his eyes on Emilia. She suddenly nodded. C Very well, I agree. Hayato said firmly. C When is the date of the duel? Douglas answers Emilias question. C What do you think about tomorrow at noon? C Hayato do you agree to that? C Yes, no problem. He agrees and nods. C Even though Im not directly involved with this, would it be possible to join me as a spectator? C Huh? All members present there were surprised, of course Hayato too, seeing that Serivia was getting into the discussion. C No no, for the Pope attending that kind ofD. It was Bratt who said that with some bashfulness. C There is no need to feel insecure. The agenda we had occupied for today, and since tomorrow there is nothing, we will have the privilege of being able to stay here, in the palace, tonight. I want to express my most sincere thanks and- C Are you completely sure? It is King Granald who calls her attention, requesting an answer. C Thats right, there is no problem. Serivia replied immediately and continued. C Its because I want to see the excellent Slayer of Little Garden and the Prince of Wenz, that turns out to be also the Kingdom of Slayers. C Serivia-sama. Its almost time for the next plan. The girls on either side of Serivia spoke one after another. C Oh my oh my, I see. Very well then, if you will excuse us, we will retire. Kisaragi Hayato and Princess Emilia, you will stay here in the palace, correct? Then we are likely to see each other again. At that moment, I will be under your care. As she said that, Serivia would leave the palace next to the two followers. C Very well, if youll excuse me. Douglas takes the woman who is his escort and leaves the palace. C Princess Emilia. Just when she crossed over to Emilia and Hayato. C Certainly that man, of course, there is nothing special to come from Little Garden, I knew that immediately. In the same way I will be deeply alert as to my judgment may be wrong. Now if you want to resolve the issue of cancellation, please tell me as soon as possible. If you excuse me. C Even when I come to Gudenburg, Ill encounter a duel Hayato, who sits on a chair in a room, that looks quite similar to a luxury hotel, mutters as he looks up at the ceiling. This is a guest room that is located on the second floor of the guest building on the west side of the palace where the king lives. It is the room where Emilia will sleep today. Originally, the royal family lives on the east side of the building, and although she was also living on the east side, Emilia said she did not want to go there, so Hayato decided to stay in the room next to it. C First of all, lets inform the president. Emilia, who hung Hayatos coat on the hanger at the entrance to the bedroom, took the Tablet PC from the briefcase that had previously been transported to this place. C Youre right. The purpose of Hayatos visit to Emilias room was to report themselves. Emilia put the tablet on a small round table in front of him and sat in the chair next to Hayato. And together they look towards the Tablet. But Hayato does not get along with machines, so its Emilia who operates the device. It changed the state of the switch to on and the application launched the communication that makes the call to the president. After two dialing tones, communication was established. The appearance of the president is displayed on the tablet. [Thank you for keeping in touch, you, what happened to you, that appearance] Hayato remembers that they are not currently wearing Little Garden uniforms. C Well, a lot of things happened. *Ahaha* laughed Emilia, trying to hide what happened and continued. C Leaving that aside, we have things to report but, so many events have happened that it has all become really chaotic. [Chaotic? But what happened there?] Then Hayato began to relate the facts, putting them in order, from his arrival in Gudenburg. It was reported that Emilias father was better than he thought, since he accepted Little Gardens proposal, and said he would nullify her engagement. However, there was one person opposed to this, her fiance Douglas, who said he would not accept the abandonment of the engagement. If that was done, then for the next decade 80% of both the Variable Stone and the cores that were obtained from the Savages, which the United Nations destined to the Kingdom of Gudenburg, had to be transferred to the Kingdom of Wenz. [Thats a highly complicated demand. It would put even Little Garden in trouble] If you wish to send a Slayer without cost to Gudenburg, then you could send the Variable Stone and the Savage cores as a thank you to Little Garden. C But, that is already in the past. On the other hand, Hayato has to face Douglas tomorrow. [Please wait a moment. A battle? What, couldnt you have talk about it?] C Well, its just that Hayato continues with the summary. While they were in the middle of the dispute with Douglas on the subject of the demand, and as a goal to visit the king who was sick, they met the Pope of the <> Puritaria. Then in the middle of the conversation the king appeared, and if Hayato accepted the duel, the matter related to the cancellation of the engagement was over. But if Hayato loses, then Douglas will serve as Commander of the Slayers of the Allied Forces of the Federation of Britannia. [So it was the Pope of <> Puritaria] C It seems that she came to see the king who was sick. President do you know this person? [No, I have not met her in person. But, being a person with a very high magical power, I have not heard much about it. It is known that she possesses a skill that exceeds human knowledge, very different from the five types of sensory organs that the human being possesses that are that of vision, hearing, touch, taste and smell, which is cataloged as the sixth sense, with which she predicted the <> Second Attack. That is, you did not know about that?] C Now that you mention it, Ive heard something about it [Leaving that aside, lets go back to the main topic. In other words, there was no other option but to accept the duel in order to annul the engagement, is that not so?] Seeing Hayato that says Yes, Claire sighs heavily. [If thats the case, its because there was no alternative. There is no choice but to carry out the duel. Needless to say you should take the victory anyway. Understood? ] C Yes, of course. Hayato answered firmly. [A good answer. They may have some information there, but I will send to you the personal information about Douglas Edward Wenz through the Little Garden Intelligence Department in a few minutes] About ten minutes passed since the report with the president ended when an incoming call appeared on the Tablet PC. It was a call from Charlotte. Emilia accepted it. C What happened Charlotte? [No matter where you go, things always happen.] As soon as the face of Charlotte suddenly appeared on the Tablet PC, she talked and continued. [I have to show you the information of Douglas Edward Wenz that was previously compiled by the Department of Intelligence, but there are certain points that are of concern. So I thought Id give them some brief advice about them. Now Ill send you the information, so wait a moment.] The screen changes and Douglass personal information is displayed. Hayato stares at it as if trying to devour all that information. [As you can see, the reaction value of his Hundred is acceptable, and of course his average skill power is quite highDeven reaching values ??like Liddys. But it does not go beyond that. He has never fought against the Savage, even being royalty, and it is because it is unnecessary for them, to avoid any danger. On the contrary, has never participated in an official game, there are no records of that. Certainly, it may not be the most powerful Slayer from Wenz. However, there are reports that so far, he has not lost a single duel] C How can that person be the strongest if he has never fought against anyone? [Um, no, its not that. Despite the fact that the spread information has little time to really be as it says he is, but apparently he is capable of performing Dual Act] C Are you sure of it? Emilia raised her voice, surprised. C Dual Act It is that which allows Hundred to be deployed simultaneously, if I am not mistaken? As he remembered what they had learned in class, Hayato replied in the form of a question: [Indeed it is so] Charlotte nodded. [Apparently he did not let others realize this in the middle of the battle, and deployed another Hundred that completely pierced the defense of his opponent, giving him victory] C Doesnt that sound like cheating? He really is a person who likes to play dirty If he had not heard it here, Hayato would have been really surprised at the time of the duel. [Currently, there is no restriction as to the number of Hundred that can be deployed in battles or simulated combats, carried by a country or organization. First, Hayato-kun, did you know that there are not many Slayers who can do Dual Act?] C Uhmm, I can certainly say that it is more difficult than full armament, I think [Exactly] C Now that you say it, is he able to perform full armament? [Looks like he can do it] Charlotte answered Emilias doubt. [Regarding the handling of his Hundred, he is considerably good at it] C I understand. After a few moments in silence, Emilia again opens her mouth. C So, honestly, what do you think is the probability of victory, Charo? [Including the fact that that person uses Dual Act, and now that you know about it, the probability that Hayato-kun wins exceeds 80%. Liza has given the same answer. Besides, he does not know about that ability of yours. Thats because that ability is not written in Hayato-kuns Personal Information] That ability, it refers to the skill related to Variant power. C I see Releasing a long sigh of relief, Emilia continued. C I am glad to know that the duel would not take place immediately. Thanks to this, we were able to obtain this valuable information. [Even so, do not think that your rival will not investigate about you. So do not neglect this, do not think it will be presented without having prepared something beforehand. I have to retire, visitors have arrived, so I have work to do. If youll excuse me] With those words, the connection with Charlotte was terminated. C How can you tell me to accept the duel, and yet he has a skill you do not know about? Once, she was his fiance. Hayato thought that she already knew it. C Thats because Ive never been interested. Hayato is the only one I like. And I also thought that Hayato is absolutely more powerful. In fact, most of the data information says that they are higher for Hayato. Charo also said that you would definitely win. C In truth, you are as optimistic as ever. Hayato takes a deep breath. C But you will not win unless you think you can win. As the saying goes: Illness and health begin with the mind*. According to this, the Hundred have the same ability to react to the power of emotions. You should not think about defeat at all, but think about how important it is to gain victory in the duel. Emilia nods and reveals a big smile on her face. *Fuaaaa* Hayato lets out a big yawn from his mouth. C Are you sleepy, Hayato? C Even though Ive managed to get used to the aircraft, I could not sleep much in the sky. C In that case, were going to lie down for a brief moment, and you have to remember that the duel is tomorrow. Lets meet at 8 in the morning, the place will be here, my room. C Why would you call me to come to the arena at this hour? Eight in the night. Standing at the center of the arenas battlefield, is Claire Harvey, the queen dressed in her red Variable Suit. The person who she demands an answer from is Charlotte Dimandius, Main Technologist at Little Garden, who stands next to her and holds a candy, as usual. C Besides, why did she come here as well? Claires line of sight is directed toward Kisaragi Hayatos younger sister, Kisaragi Karen, who was sitting on the audience bench next to Fritz and Latia in their respective Variable Suit. With a smile on her face, Charlotte replied. C You will understand the reasons immediately. First, could you deploy your armament? C I will do it. Nodding, Claire flung her Hundred to the skies, which she held firmly in her hand. C HUNDRED ON!! Deployed Dragoon-type Hundred, <> Alisterion. Claires body was covered in red armor, and six floating batteries appeared around her. C Then lets begin. Begin, Mei Mei. [Yes, master] Mei Meis voice reverberated across the area. She seemed to be in the control room that was in the distance, over the spectators. From the other side of the window, she raised her thumb. (What do they intend to do now?) While Claire wondered what was going to happen, from the waiting room in the arena, they heard *GASHAN* *GASHAN*, they were sounds that came from a machine. C But what, what is this? At the sight of Claire, who had a look of surprise with her eyes wide open, she looked at the machine whose body had a length of three meters, a height of one meter and fifty centimeters, whose figure was that of an organism similar to that of a spider. C Just as Vitaly Tynyanov tried to imitate the Savages with her <> Replicant, I did the same, and did some versions of Replicant for Little Garden. Charlotte responded with a sense of satisfaction, as if introducing her little child. C Why did you want to do such a thing? C Why do you ask, thats because Vitaly did it, and I do not want to keep the regret that I didnt. If another person does, it is only natural that you feel that you also want to do it. As for the uses we can give to it, is it okay if we think about it later? C So thats your answer. It cant be helped. Well then, I will have the privilege of being its opponent. Will Mei Mei be the one to operate that thing? C No, once it enters combat mode, the control is automatic. Thats why I called that girl, since Ive considered the case where that goes frenzy. Kisaragi Karens voice has the same power as Kirishima Sakura. In other words, Karen apparently has the responsibility of holding the Savage in case it lose control. C To prepare such level of support, it means that you have a high degree of confidence in the ability of the Replicant. Sounds good to me, then the opponent its not insignificant. C In that case, start the test. As soon as Charlotte stepped out of the battlefield, the horn sounded all over the arena. It was the signal that the battle had begun. Coinciding with that, the Replicant opened its head and from there shot a lightning bolt in the direction of Claire. When Claire decided to make a jump to avoid it, then two wires were launched from above the shoulders. (As I thought, the armament of the Replicant really is similar to those created by Vitaly) As one can expect, it is reproduced perfectly by the scientist Charlotte. That is why, I assumed that would make such an attack. Using the six floating weapons as < > Thrusters, applied <> to evade the wire, then aim with the weapon prepared in her right hand. C This time the attack will come from here. The beam that Claire emitted was splendid, it seemed to hit the Replicant. But what was before her eyes was that the beam had faded. C What was that!? [As you can see, thats a < > Barrier] Charlotte, who finally settled next to Karen, saw that she, like Claire, had the same look of astonishment that Fritz and Latia. [There you can see the difference that exists between the Replicant of Vitaly and the one that I have made. It is practically the same that is deployed in this arena and that is located in front of the public. If the size of the Variable Stone varies, it can be given many uses, since the size of the device to amplify the force that is emitted is also different, even if the intensity is not the same, and in case the attack consists of a beam of simple Energy Sense, as you have seen, the attack can be prevented] Charlottes voice is heard by Claire through the wireless ring. C So that was if thats the case then. Escaping the Replicant attacks, Claire fires the beam again from the weapon on her right arm. The attack is consumed by the barrier as before, but the attack is not yet over with this. This time, since the gun on her left arm shoots towards the back of his head. The shot splendid hits the Replicant. (It struck him? Then that means that, the barrier can only be generated towards the front) Turning her body in midair, Claire lands looking towards the front of the body of the Replicant. C Lets see how you take this! Looking at the figure of Claire who discharged the six floating guns to the Replicant, Charlotte showed a somewhat complicated smile. C Wow, despite being a test, you could tell in an instant. Should we admire the power of Princess-sama as usual? C Dr. Charlotte. Why the laser has hit the Replicant right now? Who asked was Fritz. C Its because the second shot was out of the line of sight. In addition, it was behind the device that generates the barrier. Ideally, it is the upper body that rotates and creates the barrier, but the sensor could not cope with the continuous attacks. So Claire took advantage of that moment. That is the case when it is a continuous attack. Try to keep looking. According to Charlottes words, the six floating batteries surrounded the Replicants body and began firing lightning one after another. The Replicant tried to crush the batteries using the scissors of both arms, but it was impossible, it could not destroy a single one. Although some of the beams were cancelled by the barrier, a dozen rays emitted by the six floating batteries pierced the metal shell and made a number of holes in its body. Eventually, the legs collapsed, and the Replicant stopped moving. After that, the six floating batteries returned to Claire, to become small particles, and began to change its form to Claires most deadly weapon, Buster Cannon. Claire then screams determined. C Its time to finish this! She fired a thick beam of light. This one penetrated the metal shell of the artificial Savage and made a great hole in it. Because of this it did not explode, but it does not move anymore. C Incredible Karen murmured, who was on the audiences bench. Using the wireless ring, Charlotte speaks to Claire. [You really are the Queen-sama, <> Perfect Queen. Even your movements that were programmed, your opponent could not do anything with you] C Charlotte, perhaps you, considering the possibility that they were uncontrolled, did you make restrictions on their behavior and functions? If so, it was really very easy. For this level of skill, training for first year students who master weapons simply could do it. [Please do not say that. Im not a terrorist. Understand that we must develop this very carefully and go slowly like walking on thin ice. Also, now was just a warm up for what you will not defeat] C Warm up? What do you mean? [You will understand immediately] When Charlotte said that, the door that connects the waiting room with the arena opened. C ? Looking at the figure of Liddy who appeared there, Claire was left with her eyes wide with surprise, like Karen, who was sitting in the audience. C Hey, whats that suit? Looking at the armor with a giant winged form on Liddys back, Claire asks her. But it was Charlotte, and not Liddy*, who answered the question. [Its a unit to fly in space] C A unit to fly in space? [As we are approaching the space age, I thought that it would be optimal to have something like Slayers weaponry that could make them move freely through the skies, and thats what I created] C In other words, you mean that <> Outer? [Exactly. <> Air Ride is what I called it. That is not all, as the Variable Stone is inserted, it is designed to connect with the extensions of the back, being able to attack using energy, and even to float, if possible. Liddy, please show us] C Understood. The pattern that was drawn on Liddys wings begins to glow and radiates light, with which her body floats in the air, staying a distance of ten centimeters. C What do you think? Although it has a thruster in its armament, unlike your floating weapons, whose acceleration in parallel is its main function, it was not a type that could move vertically or freely in the air. But with this Air Ride, that difficulty can be surpassed. For that reason, a little while ago I was doing a <> Test. Charlotte showed a rather large smile and continued. C In addition, since there were no long range weapons for use in space, you could not fight quite well, which is why I have decided to install weapons in the equipment. When one uses energy, the other will not use it, respectively. It is a system of one at a time. Certainly, when looking closely the Air Ride, it has two turrets, one on each side, likewise has two missile launches, one on the left and the other on the right. C Liddy, when did you start training with the Outer? C Exactly since one week ago. C In other words, the fact that the <> Outer also uses Variable Stone means that its like youre using two Hundreds at the same time, is not it? And you could do it correctly in just one week. Its what you can expect from Liddy. Claire stared in astonishment. Then Liddy responded based on this. C It is because in short, I just have to transmit the instructions to the Variable Stone, which is why, compared to Dual Act, it is not something complicated. C Dyuaru Akuto?* C Dual Act is to make a double deploy. Charlotte said, looking at Karen who inclined her head trying to understand what they were saying, sitting in the audience sector of the arena. C As it was exactly said, try to deploy two Hundred simultaneously. C Hee, to be able to do such a thing. C Of course, that is not so simple. The one who got into the conversation from the side was Latia. C It is said that it is much more difficult to operate than a full armament, it is such the level, that there are not even ten people around the world, who are able to achieve it, of course I cannot either. C However, as Liddy said earlier, it has less complexity than Dual Act because there is no need to maintain the shape of the weapon, but only to send instructions, but in practice, even in a hundredth of a second , if ones decision is not correct, the error can be potentially fatal. So if you really can make good decisions, the chosen instructions you give to <> Air Ride, thats the real test. C Claire-sama, would you accept a duel with me? C Of course yes. Its been a long time since we fought. C It will be the first time in three years. C Thats right, close to that time has passed. C Im anxious to get started. C I am too. Claire and Liddy. They are facing each other, about ten meters away and both smile. C All right, let the fight begin. You two, are you ready? At Charlottes question, both nod at the same time. The horn that rang in the arena indicated the start of the fight. Claire is the one who takes the lead and points to Liddy with her six floating batteries, but Liddy does not care in the slightest of them. Accelerating using the propulsion of her Air Ride, and using her Midgard Schrange in her hand, she makes an attack on Claire. Claire operates all the way to her floating weapons. If I manage to divert her concentration to another place, I should be able to stop her movement. That was Liddys strategy. Claire dodges Liddys offense with a leap and releases a beam from the weapon in her arm. Liddy dodges it by taking a step back, then flew to Claire, and released two beams from the left and right side of her Air Ride. Claire then reduces to particles the weapon of her right hand, generates a barrier with one hand and stops the attack. But that did not mean that Liddys attack was over. Positioning her Midgard Schrange, She accelerated with the Thrusters of her Air Ride, and began her charge again. C Uooooooooooooo! The tip of the spear was approaching imminently. C Ghaa!! This barrier needs more force! In distress, Claire also reduces the weapon in left hand in particles and concentrates the energy of all its body in both hands to stop the penetrating attack of Liddy. However, it ends up being pushed by its power. C Aaagh! As it happened, the barrier was slightly crossed. But Claire does not allow this to continue. Control and mobilize the six floating batteries and shoot beams from Liddys back. Of course, this was also in Liddys calculations that Claire would make this move. She pushes the spear, lifts it upwards, pointing toward the ceiling, and advances using the Thrusters. On the other hand, Claire falls to the ground. Liddy then fires a total of forty missiles from the missile launchers that are mounted on either side of the Air Ride. C Haa, haa what did you think of that, Claire-sama? A curtain of smoke rises. What can be seen as it appears from there is the figure of six floating batteries that defend Claire, with a form of tulip petals that surround her body. C Haha, it was to be expected, if it is Claire-sama C I also think the same. It is something expected of Liddy. In a week, achieving such a level when using the external equipment, you have come very far. And before that, I have only to respond properly to that effort. C !! Unexpectedly, Liddy makes a gesture of pain, at the moment in which Claires body releases energy intensely. C Here I go, Perfect Form! Claires full body is covered with a thick armor. C From now on, I will play seriously. Go, petals! From each of Claires six floating weapons, two small floating weapons are fired. In total there are 12 small floating weapons. (I really I think I grew to such a level for Claire-sama to fight seriously) If I think of it in such a way, yes I have gone far. And I thought that while I was in combat, I was really impressed. That was three years ago. In a certain town in Liberia, at a training school for Slayer, Liddy had no rivals. One could say that she was a genius. Besides, she was not pretentious, she was only training day after day. And there were reasons for it. During the Second Attack, her father had died. However, her father and mother did not register her, she was born as a result of an adulterous relationship, therefore, Liddy is then who is known as an illegitimate daughter. There was no money support, it was a mother, a child, two people living together. And worse, her mother had a rather weak body. Even so, she worked every day to keep Liddy alive. Her life was very miserable, like trying to get out of a spider web. Thats how this Slayer was formed. Liddy had talent in it. And she would absolutely not let it slip through her hands. When making a space like one of the best Slayer of Liberia, she was able to make her mother to live in a better way. Thats the reason that she will not allow to be defeated by anyone. She must still being the number one. That was the reason Liddy devoted herself to practice hard every day. And during that time, a girl appeared at Gym where she resorted to go, accompanied by a large number of adults wearing military uniforms. It was Claire Harvey. It was said that she was young and associated with the great company of Warslan. C Is it possible if you point out to Liddy Steinberg? She suddenly said her name. Although she was thrilled by what she had heard, without any fear, Liddy jumped in front of Claire. C Im Liddy Steinberg. C So, you are Liddy Steinberg. Looking at Liddy as if she were pricing her, Claire grabbed her Hundred from her Variable Suit and threw it with her fingers into the air. C Hundred, ON! A red armor covered Claires body, and six floating batteries appeared around her. (Its a Dragoon type) Plus, its an exclusive Hundred. You could really say that she is a girl. It is very different from me who has no family. Even her skin is white and beautiful that seems to shine, not like mine. C This is my Hundred <> Alisterion. Do you mind if you can show to me your armament? Looking to Liddy, Clair said that. C Do you plan to challenge me to a duel?* C Well, thats what it can be said. As long as I can maintain an attitude that gives the best of me, I must have confidence in my ability. However, it does not seem that according to what I see, that going against others is a hobby of an Ojou-sama. Hundred aims to destroy the Savage. It is not a toy that competes to see who is the strongest of humans. C Hundred, ON! Liddy materialized her Hundred. C so it is a spear type. C Thats right, and its a generic one, so it has no name. Liddy readies her spear and Claire stares at her. C Even so, I do not feel I can lose against you. C Li, Liddy-san needs permission for the duel Someone appears in a hurried way, is a girl who wears glasses, and goes to the same training school. C Obtained. It was what the man in military uniform and was standing next to Claire said. C To get a duel with Liddy Steinberg, permission has been obtained from the administrator of this training site. C Dammit, what do you want? What do you want to achieve? Liddy looks sharply at Claire. One by one, they express themselves that they are displeased. C I see. In that case, lets start the fight immediately. Depending on the situation, the damage in the surroundings could unravel. C So, should we start the duel already? Claire said after confirming that the other Slayer trainees and that her subordinates evacuated to a safe place. Then, the duel did not last for more than a minute. (It cannot be, this person ) Liddy remembered what terror was, seeing this golden-haired girl that she underestimated. That she has such an overwhelming power. She is a genius. Its the first time in her life that she experienced something like that. Its a complete defeat. (Damn it!) Its completely annoying. She can feel nothing but mortification. Besides, she feels miserable. There was nothing more important. It was inevitable, she could not feel more ridiculous. But the girl did nothing to ridicule her. On the contrary, she said something totally unexpected. C Liddy, youre stronger than I expected. Dont you agree? What do you think about coming to Warslan together with me? At the sudden invitation, Liddy stares with astonishment. C What do you mean byD. C Warslan Company, where my brother is the president, is planning to open Little Garden, a school institution for Slayers training in just over a year. C But why me? C Its because you have the same power as I do. Is that not a satisfactory answer? Your skill is of such a level that, for the Slayers, it can be an example of learning and you can be their guide. Or am I wrong? C Was it the purpose of the duel that you could corroborate that? C It is as you say. What do you say, are you interested? C Even so, I C ? Whats the matter, is there a problem? C Its because I live with my mother, were both alone. I have plans to enter the army of Liberia and with it, to obtain money to be able to have sustenance for my mother C How much do you need? C Eh? C I ask how much you need monthly. Although it would be a problem if you said you need something like $50,000 dollars? If you decide to come to Little Garden, we will pay you more than what the Liberia Army offers you as a new recruit, even if you leave tomorrow. If you need to be paid an advance, you will also be paid that. Only, there is only one point. You are expected to respond to the <> Noblesse Oblige. C <> Noblesse Oblige? C That is, neither power, nor money, nor authority, nor knowledge, none of that really matters. Since one naturally must take everything one has and give the best, so with all that effort, make this world a much better. That is what I think is Noblesse Oblige. At the same time that she heard those words, Liddy thought. That woman, now that I understand, is the representation in person of Noblesse Oblige. (If this person is, then it is okay to follow her) As she thought about it, tears began to flood her face. Even now she remembers that. C From now on, I will no longer have problems with money to be able to make my mother live better. From now on, please take care of me. C Aha, of course. Claire shook hands with Liddys. Then, since that day, Liddy has been involved with Claire in preparations for the Little Garden establishment. (Since then, Claire-sama has been my goal. To be the same as her. In strength, endurance, magnificent, to become a great Slayer) Theres no need to win. But what I want the most is to be recognized by Claire-sama. C << Defensive Barrier>> Shelter < > Outer. Liddy covers her body adhering to her << Defensive Barrier >> Shelter, injects energy violently from the Thruster of her back and attacks with her maximum power in direction to Claire. The rays emitted by the petals, all were annihilated by Shelter. But, the six floating weapons fired to a different objective. Many of the beams were heading for the Air Ride, in a few moments Liddys barrier was destroyed and some of those hit her. Even after all that, Liddy didnt give up. She kept going forward despite the balance of her body was to collapse at any moment. Its a situation that Claire had never imagined. C Forgive me, Claire-sama! C huh? Midgard Schrange penetrated Claires barrier and touched the armor that protected her chest. C Kyaaaaa! As a result, Claires body was thrown back. C Ouch, that was quite risky a little more, and it would have pierced the armor completely. Claire, who was with her butt touching the ground, lifted the top of her body and looked directly at Liddy. She was lying face down on the floor. C Apparently, I have been the winner. The armament was cancelled. The Air Ride was in poor condition because of the beams fired by the floating arms of Claire. In addition to these beams, there were vestiges that the beams of the petals had struck Liddys Variable Suit. This would have happened once the barrier was completely destroyed, causing the armament on the back to be cancelled. Claire releases her armor, and moves closer to Liddys location. C Are you all right, Liddy? She sat down and touched her shoulder with her hand. As a reaction, the body moved agitatedly. C Claire, sama Claire held out a hand to Liddy so she could get up. C Youve really grown stronger. C Thank you, Claire-sama. Liddy replied with prideful expression on her face. C Brothers, Are you all right? Now that I see your appearances, you are Slayers, isnt it? C Ah? Well late at night, a little before the day change. When he heard the voice that came from an alley in the town of Sangria, who turned around was a Slayer belonging to the army troops of Liberia, and was sent to Sangria to assist in the repairs of Little Garden. The person who spoke, wore a hoodie suspiciously black, that hoodie is worn by boys. Then, next to the man who was standing and who had called recently, there was a young Slayer, also belonging to the Liberian army troops, who turned to ask. C Who are you? Do not you see that we are on duty? Or should I say better, what does a small fry like you do at this hour? The Slayers have their faces red, and their way of walking is quite rare. And from their throats sounds like *Hic* *Hic* could be heard. It had been four hours since the mission ended in Little Garden, which is why they were drinking alcohol in the street in the town of Sangria. Right now the troops were halfway to preparing to return to their resting places. C What you want is an autograph? As you can see, we are in the street, but Ill do it anyway. The young man laughs loudly. The reason he feels so generous is largely because of alcohol. C No, its not your autographs that I want, what I want are your Hundred. C Huh? C Hey you, what are you saying? The young people look at the boy with a very serious face. C I said what I want are your Hundred. Didnt you hear me? Then the boy showed a very long smile, and his eyes shined with a golden color. Three minutes later. The two people who were Slayer were lying on the road. One of them was wounded in the shoulder. The other bleeding from his chest, creating a pool of blood from where he lay on the ground. The boy then picked up the two Hundred who were there. C Damn, who are you? While he was collapsed, leaning back on the floor, pressing his shoulder that had an open wound, the young man asks in a cut voice. C What kind of person am I? Onii-san really wants to know that? The boy opens his mouth wide and swallows the two Hundred in his hand. C Haaa, delicious. I really just live for this moment. This makes me feel great. Releasing a breath of happiness, the boy smiled malevolently as he looked with his eyes at the trembling young man, then smile like the crescent moon. C Well, should I continue with some exercise after eating? As for the people who know about my power, I have been told that they cannot go on living. If you want to blame someone, please hate the doctors who did not give me enough Hundred. C Please, please stop! He noticed that a bright spear appeared in the hands of the boy. As he leaned on his shoulder, the boy would not let the man try to crawl across the floor and escape. C Die. The boy throws the shiny spear. Following the sounds of the spear that pierce the flesh, the screams of an agonizing death that echo in the night of the city are heard. Volume 5 - CH 3 C Well, lets go! Karen got on the bus with Rebecca and Aoi after saying goodbye to Mihal. The destination of the route is a control point that is linked to the city of Sangria. Although the port of Sangria is currently being maintained as a military port, it is impossible for a mega fleet like Little Garden to dock completely in the port. It is for this reason that, instead of docking, Little Garden is anchored in a distant position about five kilometers from the Zwei Islands. From there a large number of Ships, like aircraft carriers, are lined up in series forming very long bridges-commonly known as > Tree Ship, where they come and go. Although some of the Ships are used as parking lots, after the terrorist attacks at the festival, the trips between Sangria and Little Garden have been severely restricted. Therefore, basically the residents of Little Garden have no alternative but to come and go by bus. C Regarding that, since she was transferred yesterday, I realized that she is not easy to approach. Even if I call her, Im ignored but really, theres a big difference as far as Karen is concerned. C Certainly shes a mysterious person, isnt it? Aoi also thinks the same as Rebecca. She is a transferred student who joined the course in the homeroom of the previous day. C Nakri Olfred. Even though she was introduced by her teacher saying her name, she did not say another word. Due to this, the classmates began to lose the accumulated interest, and the class turning in complete silence. C This, should we look for a seat then? The teacher then broke the silence. C Theres a free seat near the window, right? Sit there. The available seat was behind Karen, since all other seats in the classroom were already occupied. C Alright guys, since there is no particular topic to talk about, the homeroom is over. As with the addition of Karen-san last week, please get along with Nakri-san. Needless to say, the atmosphere in the classroom is completely different than when Karen joined. During the homeroom, and as there was a period of rest until the first hour of class, many classmates began to surround Karen, and although it became something serious, no person was placed around Nakri. Perhaps, one of the reasons is that she emits a certain sensation, some kind of atmosphere that causes her to surround her whole body and that this prevents her from approaching her. Meanwhile, Rebecca, who with her cheerful way of being was not able to read the environment, tried many times to talk and greet Nakri, but in all of them, she was ignored. In fact, Karen seems to understand why it would be the reason she is upset. Speaking of Karen, that time, she thought Nakri was a mysterious girl. But last night, she knew from Kirishima Sakura that she- No, not only her, but also about the boy who was transferred to the class next door, Krovahn, and the girl who entered the martial arts department , Nesat, who they were. All this was really unexpected. Immediately after talking about Nakri during her phone call with Sakura, the tone she had suddenly changed to a somber one. [Those people are the same as me, they are artificial Variant, because we were injected into the body with Vitalys Variant Virus] C Eh? Karen could not believe what her ears heard, it was something she could never have imagined. [Even so, these people were the henchman of Vitaly. It was these guys who attacked us when I was with Hayato on the bus in the Zwei Island. I had heard that Little Garden had captured them, but what did they have in mind when they allowed them to attend school? I will ask Dr. Charlotte immediately. Please wait a moment, Karen] Then, the dial tone of the call began to ring. Sakura calls Dr. Charlotte, intending to add her to this conversation and thus keep a call between three people. Soon, Charlotte joins this communication. [This is unusual, that you want to talk to me and add me to your call. Is something wrong?] [Its nothing like that. Why are Vitalys followers in Karens class?!] [Haa, its about that. Theres nothing to worry about. They have already been released from the hands of Vitaly and their Variant Virus have been stabilized. In addition, it no longer reacts to a specific frequency. As long as you do it normally, something like getting out of control shouldnt happen, dont you think so?] C If thats the case [Are you worried?] [Thats obvious!] [In case something happens, we will act as quickly as possible. And Chris will be in Kisaragi Karens room] [Chris, isnt that the guy whos always next to the president, right? He is a student member of the Student Council, but he is an analyst and not a Slayer. What can he do?] [There is an exception with the members of the Student Council, where they are allowed to use weapons that are capable of stopping the movement of their target. Lets say it is a measure of last resort. The moment a problem arises, he should be able to choose the best action to take. Of course we also have a guard who has perfectly joined the class next door where Krovahn-kun is. As for Nesat-kun, who is in the martial arts department, all his comrades are located behind her head, therefore, practically everyone is like her vigilantes] Saying that, Charlotte laughed in a very compulsive way. [Okay, but, preferably, and without neglecting to make friends, dont you think its the best thing to have them attend school so they can lead a normal lifestyle, thinking that until now they havent had a decent life at all? Because you had the desire to do so, you also started to appear more often in Little Garden. It is for that reason that, those who were given the surname Olfred, we will allow them to attend school] [Okay okay, I understood, I understood! Certainly, it may be as you are saying, Okay!] [Hahaha, apparently, you really could understand] [There is no alternative but to pay attention to what you have said, hell] [Oh, now that I remember. Karen-kun, Ill ask you to please keep this information secret from your classmates.] Karen now knows about the three people, which what was said in the conversation that happened recently. However, for one reason or another, she understands all the problems and bitter circumstances that they had to go through, in order to get where they are now. C Uhm, Rebecca C What is it? C Nakri-san must have a lot of reasons, and that is why, it is not that she is really a cruel person, could you not pay her so much attention for a while? If Karen had not accepted wanting to talk with Rebecca, I would have been very nervous, and I would have been alone forever, that I could not have adapted to the class at all. C What are you saying, this is the <> Little Little Witch! C Mou, please do not keep calling me that way! It is very shameful. C Hahaha sorry excuse me. If Karen says it, I will not call you anymore like that.. C Yes, thank you very much! Once the bus reached the control point, they had to descend from it. After that, a tall young man with blond hair and wearing the uniform of the martial arts department spoke to Karen. C Oh, isnt she Hayatos younger sister? Behind him, there was a girl who was about the same height as Karen and who also wore the uniform of the martial arts department. (Surely they are Fritz Grantz and Latia Saint-milion, if Im not mistaken) Both are classmates of his older brother, Kisaragi Hayato. They have met many times so far and very recently they were together in the beach. C Yup. When Karen tilted her head, Fritz looked at the two girls at her side. C Are they your friends from the school?? I am Fritz Grantz, the classmate of Karen-chans older brother. C I am Latia Saint-milion, nice to meet you! Aoi and Rebecca, who received the introduction from two members of the martial arts department, decided to continue presenting as well. C M- my name is Umino Aoi, Karen-chans classmate and her friend C Im Rebecca Martin! Like Aoi, Im Karens classmate and friend! C I see, Karen has already been able to make friends. That is a very good thing. With an *Uh huh*, Latia nodded. C So you are going to Sangria now? It was Fritz who asked. C Thats right.. Karen replied. C I see, it seems fine. Saying that, Latia breathed deeply. C Haaa I also really want to go and entertain myself in Sangria, but this guard job is on my way. Unfortunately, it seems I cant leave this part of the ship for a while C Enjoy in our name! C Hey, dont pat my head! Karen responded while giving a smile as she watched that interaction she has seen countless times between those two people. C Yes, understood. C Well have a lot of fun! It was Rebecca who responded very enthusiastically. C Do you know the procedure with which you must enter and leave the ship? Do not forget to take enough money. After being guided by Latia, Karen and company proceeded to leave the ship, withdrew money from the ATM, crossed through the inspection area and got on the bus again. After about fifteen minutes, they finally reached the downtown area of ??Sangria. C Fuaa, its amazing. Even though I see things from inside the bus, but the streets are very big and the buildings are pretty tall When getting off the bus, Karen let out a breath of admiration. C Hey hey, perhaps Yamato doesnt have buildings like that? It was Rebecca who asked that with the intention of annoying. C Uhm, I dont think it means that. There were some tall ones and others very large, but in the neighborhood of the institution where Karen lived, there werent much of those buildings. If we add to that that the view while standing is quite different than seeing it while in a wheelchair, in some way or another it deeply moves you. C I see, its nice that it is to your liking. If that is the case, then it was totally worth it to have come with you in this way. C Yes, thank you very much, Rebecca-san! C Hehehe Rebecca, who received the emotional words of Karen, breathed embarrassingly through her nose. C Ook then, lets get there as fast as possible. I will guide you. C Rebecca, what is that building? Aoi asks Rebecca, who points to a large building which is hanging a poster where a female model appears. C That building is called Sangria Center, its a giant shopping center. It has many shops and is totally entertaining! C Rebecca, you do know a lot by chance, did you look for information? C Nonono, thats wrong, Aoi. In fact, I lived in the port town that is a bit distant from Sangria, but I have come to this location a lot of times. C Oh, I see. It seems that it is the first time that Aoi finds out about this. Of course Karen also listens to that for the first time. C Therefore, leave the role of being the guide to me. To begin, lets go to the toy store that is inside Sangria Center! Rebecca walked leading the way, while taking the hands of Karen and Aoi. On the spacious floor of the toy store, on the level where the computers were sold, and looking everywhere, inside the Sangria Center, were Karen and the others. C Hey, Karen! Take a look at that. When they moved to the next floor, Rebecca suddenly raised her voice. That music that was in the background on the floor was C Oh, its that Aoi looked in the direction where Rebecca was pointing with her finger and opened wide her eyes in surprise. C Uwawawawawa The face of Karen who also turned to look at the place turned red in an instant. It was due to an electronic poster that was installed in that wall, and that contained publicity on the new songs of Sakura and Karen that flowed in it. The sample song was the one that she sung at the festival. C Karen, youre awesome! You really are a celebrity! C Calm down Rebecca, youre talking very loudly! Karen quickly blocked her mouth, but it was too late. C Isnt that girl the <>? Little Little Witch? C Will Kirishima Sakura also be around here? C Give me an autograph. And Karen quickly became the center of attention. C What do we do now? Asked Aoi, being very scared. C In these moments, you have to do what you always do. In a heartbeat, Rebecca took the hands of Karen and Aoi again. C Run! C Oh, theyre escaping! C Wait a minute! C An autograph! Karen and the girls jumped to the elevator that was about to close, and they freed from all those people who chased them. C Somehow, we managed to escape Breathing hard as if she were running out of air, Karen stammered. C Karen, dont you think its better if you wear sunglasses? C No, Im not Sakura-san, I do not think its necessary to be so extreme to do that First of all, if Rebecca had not said something so unnecessary, then nobody would have recognized her. Despite this, they went to the department where they sold accessories and saw some sunglasses (but ultimately did not buy them), saw many trinkets, then ate an ice cream in the food court located on the top floor of the mall, when the sky had become considerably dark. When they look at the clock, it indicates that it is 7:00 p.m. The < > Tree Ship closes at 22:00 hours, which is why they decide that it is time that they should return to Little Garden. Karen and the others leave the Sangria Center and walk towards the nearest bus stop. C We should get there faster if we go down this road. Rebecca is the one who leads the way. Follow her behind Karen and Aoi. It is a dark road, and quite spooky. Even so they did not say anything to Rebecca, Karen and Aoi simply followed her. C Hey, you, could you talk to me for a moment? Who suddenly appears in front of them is the figure of a person. (Huh? Where did this person come from?) On both sides of the road, there are buildings whose minimum height is three stories. It doesnt look like he could have arrived by jumping from one of them. Again Karen looks at the boy. He was a teenager wearing a jacket with a black hat. He had nice features, but for some reason the muscles in her back froze. (What does this person want?) I cannot stop this feeling in my chest. I have a bad feeling. C Who are you? A stalker? Sorry, but we must return to Little Garden, dont bother us. Rebecca stepped in to protect Karen and Aoi and stared at the boy. C Little Garden? So you want to say that you are Slayers and you belong to Little Garden? Then Pulling out his tongue and licking his own lips, the boy turned his gaze to Karen. C You have a very good aroma, you look very delicious. C A good aroma Somehow disgusting, Karen tensed the cheeks of her face. C At that, Karen and we are high school students, not Slayers Karen responds with a trembling voice. C Is that true? Are you sure youre not lying? C Huh? And, in an instant. A blade appeared in the boys hand. (That of now, Is that a weapon deployment?) The boy who quickly kicked the floor and approached Karen, shook the blade and threw it down. C tsu! Karen felt it instantaneously and tried to take a step backwards and succeeds, but the tip of the blade managed to touch the clothes at chest height. The clothes are cut, and a Hundred that hangs at neck level is exposed. The boy stared at it, and smiled with a wicked smile. C So in the end, you werent a Slayer? C B- b- but whats wrong with you? Why do you suddenly want to kill Karen!? Shouted Rebecca. Tears are starting to come from the edge of her eyes. Aoi was paralyzed sitting on the floor, wrapped in fear, tried to speak but her voice was imperceptible. ( What should I do?) This is not the time to doubt. (If we come to this, there is no other option, right?) Charlotte told me that it did not bring any good to deploy the Hundred in a reckless way, and that achieving a deployment of the Hundred in this state, which was to use it without the Variable Suit was a bet that had never before been seen. I have no confidence in my ability as Slayer. But the enemy is a Slayer. I do not think I can get out of it without deploying my armament. C Finally I could have my first friendsDI will definitely protect them! After deciding what to do, Karen removes the Hundred from the neck, takes it firmly and screams. C << Deploy Sacred Amulet! >> HUNDRED ON! The Hundred shines in a light purple color and transforms into a thin object, into a card. She throws it into the air and then Karen screams again. C I beg you, Card-san! Please, let us escape from this place! The shape of the Hundred, which was a regular octahedron, was drawn in the center of the card and then changed shape according to the design, which was a weapon. Then the card shone again and its shape changed to that of a gun. C Eh eh? Until now, it had changed it into up to six giant cards, but because Karen did not have her Variable Suit, this time it was different. It simply became a weapon. Certainly the cause must be because she is not wearing her Variable Suit. Karen, who was confused by this change just happened, the boy said. C Really, are you going to shoot me with that? It is impossible for you to defeat me with such a lame gun that you have there. The boy is getting closer and closer with a smile from ear to ear. (Oh dear, what is the best thing to do?) Karen has never fired a weapon before. Of course, there was also some uncertainty when shooting at humans. While she was doubtful as to what she should do, a voice sounded in her head. DD Shoot please. (This voice) During the festival, a girl who was naked appeared to me in front of the live stage. And again, the voice echoed in my head. DD Do not worry. That existence that seems to be a human, is not a human as such. He will not die with the shots of your weapon. Therefore, in that way you can escape. C Ill do it. Answers Karen. Now I have no other choice but to trust her. C Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeii! Karen presses the trigger of her weapon. And at the same time, she looks completely surprised. C What? Karen had imagined that the beam that would be fired from her weapon would be like one of Claires floating weapons, something like a low-caliber bullet that was fired. But the thing that came out of the mouth was a thick and gigantic bullet that emitted a light as bright as the sun, making everything around it shine, causing an explosion that resonated throughout the sector. It created a tremendous explosion. Karen was surprised that everything around her was covered in a cloud of dust, and again she heard the voice. DD Now its time to run away. C Escape, in what way DD You should be able to change your armament. C Oh That was true. Karen cancels her armament, to become a card and again screams. C Card-san, please allow me to fly through the skies! The card again begins to transform into particles, wrapping Karens body to create the armament. The next mark was <>DThe letter glowed in particles, manifesting on Karens back, looking like the armament of <> Air Ride, which was equipped by Liddy the other day . Two < > Thrusters appeared at waist height. C You two, hold tight. C OKAY! C Done! Under Karens instruction, both Rebecca and Aoi get hold as much as possible from the left and right. C Here we go! Karen held the two and along with her wings flew using Thrusters, with that she moved to the roof of the nearest building. In the same way, one, then two, Karen is moving from one place to another. (Will it be okay for it to have escaped up to this distance?) She advanced like this to the fifth rooftop and then turned to look back. The figure of the boy was not visible. C What will you do now? It was Rebecca who asked. C Now, Im looking for Little Garden. So far I have started blindly. Not necessarily going in the direction of Little Garden. Karen walks around looking around, looking for the place to take her home. C I found it! There were no vestiges of being able to advance on foot until the inspection on Sangrias side, so she once again injected energy into the Thrusters, but doing that was easier to reach. C Karen, there! When Aoi shouted, she turned his gaze in the indicated direction, and could see that something flew into the building on his own, realizing that it was the boys appearance. C Hold tight you two! Karen ran to the edge of the roof, running her legs over the railing. Again, she injected energy into the Thrusters and flew high into the night sky. C You will not escape! The boy who reached the ceiling where Karen was a moment ago, creates a sparkling spear in his hand and throws it at Karen. C - Kyaaaa!? That spear hits the right wing directly, which was the armament that was on Karens back. As a result, Karen loses her balance, but does not fall to the ground because of it. (If we have arrived at this, would I let an easy prey escape to Little Garden? Maybe I should go there ?) Karen injects more energy to the Thrusters. The boy sits on the railing with his legs in the forward direction and says. C Damn, I lost them. There is no more land to walk to there. C What a waste, I did not want to retire and give up today, but there are issues that I have to worry about and it will be really a problem if I do more things that attract attention. I think thats enough for tonight. In addition, the main objective, Liza Harvey, is there. The boy was muttering as he looked at Little Garden, which was where Karen was heading. C Kisaragi-san, Kisaragi Hayato-san C N aa C Please wake up, Kisaragi-san. C N, Emilia, why are you here The moment he tried to lift his body, Hayato felt a sensation in his right hand, and one that he remembers. (No, do not tell me its that?) (By any chance, did I grab Emilias breast?) (But, her breasts were that big?) As far as I can remember, the size of Emilias breasts gave the impression that they were from the palm of my hand. In contrast to these breasts, they are so big that they do not fit in the palm of my hand. Hayato involuntarily rubs with his hand and moves it. (As I thought, this chest is quite big) It can be even bigger than of the presidents. It has a lot of elasticity, and it is very soft. Also, this protrusion that feels in the center of the palm of my hand (B-, but what am I doing!) Because he was half asleep, he accidentally rubbed it. C Nn n, Kisaragi-san, thats a bit embarrassing With that voice, I returned to my senses and could barely open my eyes. C Ah A woman reflected in his eyes. Realizing that it was not Emilia but Serivia Notre Dame Paul III, the pontiff of <> Puritaria, Hayato became completely pale. C I- Im sorry! Although his gesture of removing the hand was good, in his hurry to want to get up, he failed in his attempt. C U, uwaa!? Hayato stumbles to the side of the bed, and his face makes its way completely between the breasts of Serivia, as if wanting to look furtively at her figure. * PYON * made his face by touching that warm and elastic. Subsequently, a very pleasant aroma flowed through his nasal cavity. C Ara, ara ara? Are you okay, Hayato-san? Then Hayato noticed that Serivia had embraced his head. He looks like an infant in that position. C No, Im fine or maybe not. I have breasts in front of my eyes and in this type of situation I cannot move. C Ara, I was very worried. Did you hit your head? Saying that, Serivia gently strokes his head. Every time his face is pressed against her breasts, her softness is transmitted even more. (Uaaaa, what is it, this ) This has become completely absurd. C Kisaragi-san, are you feeling better now? C Y-yes! At the moment when the arm separated from his head, without waiting for anything, Hayato pulled back his body and away from Serivia. (Haa, finally ) If this had stayed for longer, I do not know what would have happened. Fortunately, the two followers were not in the room. They would probably have deployed their weapons and he would have been pierced by the halberds. That a vulgar person was rubbing those breasts was what he thought, believing that he could be stabbed by Serivia with a high probability at that moment. C No, as it is Im the one who regrets it. Serivia who heard Hayatos apology, bowed her head and said. C Why do you apologize? Who should apologize is my person. Its because I entered this room without any authorization. C Oh I see. Thats the problem. C Why would Pontiff-sama, come to my room with that appearance or perhaps I should say, with what reason, would enter my room? If you look closely, Serivia is very lightly dressed. In the upper part a bra whose adornment of pleats was beautiful and wore a negligee whose transparency allowed to see her underwear. In contrast to Sakura and Emilia, and even different from Claire, is a soft and pleasant body, good appearance, that has that charm that moves to the color and aroma of an adult, and that is possible to feel when holding it between the arms. Looking at it, Hayato remembered the softness he felt with his right hand when he touched his chest, then what he felt with his dizzy face, and when he remembered the sweet aroma that he suddenly inhaled from her, he ended up swallowing in a nervous and noisy way. C This, thats because Serivia points with her eyes towards the window that has a small opening. That gesture is also brilliant. From that opening, a fresh wind came in and gently rocked her hair. C Could it be that you have entered through there? C Indeed. Serivia nodded and then answered to Hayato, who was asking while being surprised. C From outside the window of my room to the outside of this window, I made a path using Sense Energy and then I entered. C I, I see That this person is capable of being something like that, is what Hayato thinks. Pontiff-sama, is someone incredible. C My apologies for entering impertinently. I am profoundly sorry. He inclined his head quickly and continued. C However, before me, I felt the presence of an intruder, it is becauseD C Huh? Intruder? C Its the bodyguard of the third Prince of Wenz. She disappeared from the corridor, opened the lock of your room and entered, I noticed it coincidentally while I was walking. When I entered the room in this way, it was too late, she was already gone. But the most important thing is that Hayato-san is well. ButD The view of Serivia is directed towards the box that is placed on the desk. C Hayato-san, could you please confirm the Hundred thats inside is really yours? There is no answer to that question. Silently, Serivia opens the box on the desk, then takes the Hundred with one hand. C As I suspected, it was just what I thought. This Hundred, which has been created in some way, is different and has been changed with the original. C That, dont tell me C The quality of the Hundred is also bad, and I feel that the structure of its energy is in complete disorder. With this, you will not be able to fight in a battle. Hayato-san, could you try to deploy the armament for once? While saying that, Serivia hands Hayato the Hundred in his hands. C So far, it does not seem like they changed it Hayato gets out of bed, goes to a safer place, holds the Hundred firmly in his hand and then throws it. C HUNDRED, ON It emitted a red light. These particles produced an armor on Hayatos right arm and a gigantic, thick sword. C Then thats your Hundred. C Yeah, I call him <> * Hien. I was able to deploy it as usual Both the weight and the sensation when touching it are the same as always. C Is that so? But, Serivia stares at <> Hien. After a few secondsD C Can you let me touch it? C Oh, go ahead She reaches out to touch the blade of Hiens sword. But her facial expression is not good at all. While frowning, Serivia said. C Hayato-san, try to concentrate the energy please. C Oh ok. Immediately. Hayato concentrates the energy of Hien. It is then that the pattern engraved on the blade of the sword glows red, but quickly disappears. C Oh, how strange? C As I supposed, this is a second-hand object. Apparently it has nothing to do with force. When Serivia pressed with the five fingers of her right hand, the moment she held the blade, a part of it broke. C Oh While Hayato was with a surprised face, and like a bubble in the hands of Serivia, the broken fragment disappears. C Hayato-san, thats enough. You can cancel the armament deployment now. When told, Hayato released his armament C Certainly, apparently its like you were saying, Serivia-san. C Although it is better than a generic one, if this happens in a battle, it would become something really serious. I think it would be best to prepare a new exclusive use Hundred for now. C You saved me, and youve even taught me this. C Not at all, I do not like suspicious activities. On the other hand, <> Puritaria is in a cooperative position with Little Garden regarding the Lunaltia plan, so I would like to see your power to be even better. Serivia let out a laugh. C Very well then, I will go immediately to wake up Emilia and we will see what is the best we can do. C Sounds good to me. Then, I will go toD C Serivia-san, wait a moment please! Hayato quickly calls Serivia, who was about to leave the room. C What is happening? C If we explain the two about the situation to Emilia, it would be very helpful because she would understand it better. C But, with me being in this appearance? It could turn into a misunderstanding for Emilia-san and think something that is not. C Oh Serivia automatically put her hands on her chest when she said that. Because of that, I tried not to be as aware of it as I could, but with the overflowing charm of an adult woman, my eyes were fixed on the figure of her body. C Thats why, I with thisD Seeing Hayato whose face turned red and laughing with nerves, Serivia put her hand on the door handle to leave the room. But, the intention of her to leave the room, could not occur, she could not leave the room. C Ara? Ara ara? Speaking of problems, at the same time that the door opened, Emilia was standing outside the door of Hayatos room. Apparently she was just going to try to hit, making a fist with her right hand, as she was stopped in a position where she was about to knock on the door. C Eh oh, this What is Pontiff-sama doing in Hayatos room and more on top, what is she doing in that obscene appearance!? Emilia pointed her index finger at Serivia, who with her watery eyes was trembling doing *Puru* *Puru*. C He, hey Emilia, do not be impolite with Serivia-san. And why are you standing in front of my room? C I felt Hayatos energy, and thats why I worried that something was happening C Oh, so it was something like that? Apparently she could feel the energy that emanated from my body when I deployed the armament, and so Emilia apparently came flying dressed in her pajamas. Hayato. Could you explain why Pontiff-sama is here? C Of, of course Hayato told her that Serivia happened to see an intruder. And he informed her that something could have happened. He also informed her that they could recognize that there is an abnormality regarding his Hundred. Of course he did not tell her about the fact that he touched her breasts. C Then it would be that girl who was like a chameleon and was next to Douglas who could have stolen the key from somewhere and invaded Hayatos room and did something strange to his Hundred? C Its very likely that happened. Thats what Serivia answered. C The manipulation for the restructuring of molecules is not something that can be done that simple, and given that in the first place the quality of the Variable Stone that lies inside is quite poor, I think there is a high possibility that they have interchanged. Hayato-san, are you sure that you will participate in the joint operation that I mentioned earlier? C Yes, I will participate. C Then at that time the Hundred information will be forwarded to the United Nations. In that way, it will be possible to create one that looks quite similar. C Is that possible? C In short, with that Hundred in such a condition it is totally impossible for you to fight. Therefore, I think it is best to change it immediately. C Thank you very much, Serivia-san. C Thank you very much. Following Hayato, Emilia also expressed her gratitude with words. Looking at their appearance, Serivia smiled and laughed. C Very good then, good night. And she left the room. C What do we do now? Hayato asked Emilia. C Get Claudia out of bed at the moment. I know the location of the laboratory and the special training room, but for now we cant go to those places. When Emilia got in touch, Claudia, who was wearing the uniform indicated by Gudenburgs army, arrived not entirely composed before Hayatos room. C Emilia-sama, there are troubles! C Calm down, Claudia. What the hell happened? Emilia asks to the exalted Claudia. C Uhmm, at first I spoke with a trusted technician for the generation of the Hundred of dedicated use for Kisaragi Hayato, but it turns out that he could not access the laboratory for the exclusive use of the Royal Guard. It seems that the password of the door has been changed. And there is another laboratory in the vicinity that is in the same situation. C Undoubtedly Douglas did it, that person who looks like a chameleon, dont you think? C Haa, as one would expect from the people of Wenz, who enter the laboratories of the Kingdom of Gudenburg and change their access passwords. C If thats so, then does it mean that they have some kind of collaborator from the Gudenburg side? Wait, do not tell meD For a moment Hayato understood who was the person that passed through Emilias mind. It was Prime Minister Bratt. C If this is the work of someone like him, there is a possibility that all laboratories in Britannia, including those in Gudenburg, cant be used until the battle is over. Claudia has a bitter expression leaving her teeth in sight. That guy, of course Bratt did it. C For now, lets try to contact Charo. If its Charo, shell probably give us some good ideas. Opening the Tablet PC, Emilia began to contact Charlotte as she had said. Immediately the figure of Charlotte is shown on the screen. [Isnt it late at night in Gudenburg? However, what happens? You are so quiet, and with such long facesD] C Emm, the truth is that Emilia began to tell the circumstances to Charlotte who was frowning as she looked at the expressions of Hayato and the others as well as the appearance of the room behind them. [In other words, after the Hundred was exchanged, Douglas, as soon as he made sure everything was going well, contacted Bratt to change the passwords of the access doors of the laboratories in the vicinity of the Royal Palace?] C Certainly, thats what we believe. Charo, what should we do? C Hmm, I think Holding her arms and giving a few moans, she takes a few seconds to think deeply. Finally Charlotte starts talking. [First, could you hear something I have to say? This is where I really doubt whether I should tell you or not, but there is a possibility that what is happening is related in some way to you. It turns out that a couple of days ago, in the city of Sangria, a Slayers Hunt has taken place] C <> Slayers Hunt? But what is that? Those were very disturbing words. Emilia narrowed her eyes and asked. [There are some types of people who are looking for Slayer and steal their Hundred. Currently, there are three people from the Liberian troops who have died and yesterday, at least three Little Garden students who went to the streets of Sangria were attacked. Kisaragi Hayato-kun. Your younger sisterDKisaragi Karen] C ! Hayato is very surprised, and his breathing accelerates. C Karen, is Karen safe?! [Maa maa, calm down] Standing and grasping the Tablet PC while Hayato yelled at her when he said that, Charlotte continued. [She was not hurt, she was able to escape unharmed from the enemy, she also protected her two companions she was with and they returned to Little Garden. As you can expect from your sister] C What a relief Upon hearing those words, Hayato was relieved. [The Liberian army feels embarrassed to have suffered the loss of Slayers who were killed and stripped of their Hundred, and apparently they have been hiding this from Little Garden. We know about this incident, thanks to the fact that your sister has made it known to us. Whats more, as a bonus we know what the criminals objective is] C Who is that criminal, what the hell [As a result of consolidating what we have heard from Karens story and the information held in Little Garden, there is the possibility that the criminal is an <> Homunculus] C Homunculus? [It is a human being that has been created by fertilizing an egg with sperm in a tube. However, in this case it is a little different. Only the necessary cells were selected from the fertilized eggs, making them multiply together with Variable Stone and the body fluids of the Savages to create the homunculus. Assuming that it is the culprit who has been performing the Slayers Hunt] C Thats He was about to say that it was equal to Liza. But Liza is a secret that Emilia does not know. C Whats up Hayato? C No, its nothing. I think what she is saying is really terrible. He said that to get out of the way. Charlotte who knows about Liza probably understood it. [Can I continue?] Asking that, Charlotte continued. [And maybe, Vitaly created that called Homunculus as her trump cardJoker. This information was spread by the three artificial Variants] Six months before the assault on Little Garden, Vitaly was preparing to move to the base located in the mountains of Liberia. Joker was created more than half a year ago. Vitaly who had managed to create an artificial Variant with a higher power than a normal Slayer was trying to proceed to the next stage. And that is, the creation of a Homunculus from the birth of a Variant. But, apparently that did not turn out very well. According to what the three individuals of artificial Variant said, there was only one specimen of that generation that managed to obtain a human form by being a Homunculus. But, that example of success, the trump card, Joker, had enough energy to generate armaments from Hundred. Vitaly therefore made full use of her growth drugs and sleep-learning devices, trying to quickly nourish the Joker for use as a battle weapon against Little Garden, but in the middle of a simulated battle against the three artificial Variant, his energy could not be controlled and went crazy. For that reason he ended up running out of energy and his activity went into suspension. (Again as for that, Liza is quite similar) That was Hayatos impression. Certainly, Liza went out of control after helping Claire, consumed all her energy and thats how she is in the present. C Later, Vitaly could not wake up for a second time to Joker and ended up discarding him. Then again she tried to make another similar Homunculus, only this time she did not succeed. C Wait a moment, with discarding it, what do you mean [In order to keep a Homunculus alive, you need Hundred, Variable Stone and Savage core. In other words, she did not have the necessary elements for it. The soul of a Homunculus is like a mass of Sense Energy. If it runs out, its just a piece of meat. That means that in the end it was just an empty shell] Undoubtedly it was a container that could not find a single soul in one of Vitalys laboratories. As it were, it has been reported that many corpses of people who would be children have been found. Most likely it is the unsuccessful experiments of the Homunculus creation. C But then, why is the Homunculus now doing the Slayers HuntD [That I still do not know. It is possible that someone has taken the materials that were left in Vitalys research laboratory and has succeeded in trying to create a Homunculus, or that Joker, who should have been discarded, for some reason has begun to move, is what I think. As for me, I think the second alternative is more viable. It means that Vitaly did not burn Jokers container and that the appearance that Karen-kun saw is quite similar to Jokers. It seems that it can deploy weapons without the need for a Hundred. It could be that maybe there was some energy inside the container, and with that he possibly woke up] C In other words, Charo, do you think the anti-Slayer organization got Joker, they gave him Variable Stone and Savages core and with that they managed to wake him up? [I do not think it was the anti-Slayer organization] Charlotte then takes a very serious look and changes her speech. [The story from this point is the most problematic question. Exactly a week ago, in one of Vitalys laboratories where the Homunculus research was being conducted, there was a battle between the anti-Slayer organization and the United Nations Integrated Army] After the battle, the members of the anti-Slayer organization who were investigating the results of the investigation left by Vitaly were annihilatedD Immediately after that, members of the United Nations Integrated Army searched the base where Vitaly was studying the Homunculus, but it was completely ruined. [The Slayer troop that reported that report belonged to the Kingdom of Wenz and its commanderDwas Douglas] C Does that finally mean that, Douglas is involved in the Slayers Hunt? C ah! At that moment, what passed through Hayatos mind was what Douglas said in the hall when he left the palace. C Did something happen to you, Kisaragi Hayato? Asks Claudia, probably noticing the state of Hayato. Hayato spoke recalling the words that Douglas used at that time. C In that palace, Douglas was saying that Little Garden was not relevant, at the time you will understand it immediately. C No, it cant be Emilias eyes widened in amazement. Even her body is trembling. C It is certainly so, Emilia-sama. Douglas ended up discarding his commitment and as a revenge changed the Hundred to avoid falling into shame when facing each other, in order to win in the duel against Kisaragi Hayato; from there employing Joker to find the whereabouts of two people in Little Garden. It is impossible to measure the damage that would be with that difference! [Exactly] Charlotte quickly nodded and continued. [That Douglas Edward Wenz, if he really did it, we should gather evidence to show that he did. Otherwise it will say that we are defaming him and will take advantage of that moment to escape. As for that, there is a strategy, but it is also necessary that Hayato can fight at a hundred percent. For that, regarding the new exclusive Hundred for Hayato, let me do it at the University of Weimar, of which I am a professor emeritus. There I have a lot of disciples] It takes an hour and a half by plane between Weimar and GudenburgDThe time of the duel is at afternoon, so there is plenty of time. [For now, I will send the information and start the creation of the Hundred immediately. Since I do not know how long that process will take even though we have a few hours, I will leave the topic discussed so that it is sent first thing in the morning by plane to Gudenburg] C Really!? Thank you very much! Hayato gave a very animated voice. [Regarding the details of the shipment, lets decide tomorrow morning. So far, I have compiled a good amount of different strategies. Of course, I have included ways to contain the Joker. Until then, I on my part will immediately begin to work, as for you, take it easy and rest until morning] C Hayato, are you awake? Hayato! Something very serious has happened! *DON DON DON* Hayato woke up by the voice of Emilia and the blows that received the thick door. There were the figures of Emilia who wore the uniform of the martial arts department of Litte Garden and Claudia in her uniform of the troops of the Slayer army of Gudenburg. C Uff, you finally woke up! Emilia shouted. Apparently she was really in trouble. C Hey hey, whats the matter? Still is not the time we would get together, right? C Uhmm, lets start talking inside. Emilia who said that entered the room followed by Claudia. As soon as the door closed, she began to speak. C There was a contact from Charo now. A scientist from Weimar who tried to bring the Hundred to Gudenburg has been arrested at the Heathoria airport by the anti-Slayer organization. C Huh ..? What, what do you mean? C Charo says that, they are making false accusations, but, surely they try to collect by means of a baggage inspection the Hundred of HayatoDor even exchange it. C Impossible, then since when the Prime Minister has been putting his hands? C Its very frustrating, that something like this is happening. Claudia replied. C I went to the airport to do some negotiation, but I did not achieve anything. Claudia said that before becoming Prime Minister, Bratt was the president of the Privy Council. The current president is a member of the same party as Bratt. The Privy Council is a unit directed directly by the King, can command directly the police and public safety without having to have the approval of Congress. Thats all about it. C What do we do, Hayato? Even if we ask Charo to do another Hundred again, it is very likely that the same thing will happen if it is by air. If it is by a land route, and within Europe, there will be no baggage inspection, but it will take about five hours from Weimar and it may not arrive on time before the duel begins. Hayato suddenly realized the words he heard. C Hey, Emilia. From the capital city of Louvre, Francois, do you know how long the trip will take by land? Using the train at high speed, it can take two and a half hours though The clock shows that it is now eight in the morning. The duel will take place just midday. That means, they still have some time. C Wait Hayato, dont tell me Apparently Emilia has managed to understand what Hayato thinks. C What is happening Hayato-sama, Emilia-sama? Claudia, who tilts her hear in deliberation, Hayato talks about his idea. C Currently, now Sakura is live in Louvre, capital city of Francois. Although there is also, of course, her manager Souffle Clearrail. She is an engineer and at the same time one of Charlottes apprentices. She can create the Hundred and for that there are the connections that will allow her to use the laboratory for that purpose. C In other words, what you mean is that the Hundred will be created in Louvre and then sent on a high-speed train? Hayato nodded. He does not know if they will really manage to do it, but it will be worth asking. C For now, Ill phone Sakura. Hayato took out his PDA and called her number. [Hayato-kun! Isnt this the first time Hayato-kun calls me? Maybe you wanted to hear my voice as soon as you woke up? Or will it be love? Is it love?] C Uhmm, I was really calling to ask you a favor [A favor? What? What?] C Could I ask Soufle-san to create a Hundred exclusively for me? C [ Eh?] At the sudden request, Sakura was speechless. After many seconds, she answered. [I think its likely that she can do it but, whats the problem?] Hayato tells Sakura about the battle against Emilias boyfriend, and that her Hundred was exchanged while she was sleeping. [In the case that Hayato lost, then Emilia would have to marry her fianc, if so, I thought that they would be for each other, but it seems that this situation will not happen] I think its not the best time to be telling jokes. After all, it is possible that in this circumstance Hayatos life is at stake. [Okay, anyway, Ill go wake up Souffle. Also, theres nothing particularly planned until tonight, so Ill deliver the Hundred. I will witness Hayato-kuns duel live] This is not the case, it is not the time to be saying those things. Emilia sighed as it was inevitable. C I get it. Please I beg you. [Yaaay Alright then, Ill go and tell Souffle] After about 10 minutes, there was another communication from Sakura. [Souffle is OK, she said she can do it. Right now I am receiving the data of Hayato from Dr. Charlotte. Once this is finished she will go to create the Hundred] C I see Im really grateful. Continuing, Sakura said. [As soon as its ready, Ill deliver it ASAP. All right, see you, Hayato-kun ] C I said it was fine, but it hurts a little. Karen sighed loudly as she dropped her shoulders at the bus stop next to the school. My body feels very heavy. When she got off the bus, her feet wobbled. Today she got up at 06:30, a little earlier than usual, that because due to the circumstances she heard last night, she went to bed when the sun was changing. Before attending school, she stayed awake until two in the morning, but since the next day she had to wake up before dawn, the situation was completely different. If she does not sleep for at least eight hours, then Karens body cannot bear the burden it carries. However, today was six hours. For two hours it was not enough, and she used a lot of Sense Energy because of the boys attack last night in Sangria. Dr. Charlotte says that if you use a lot of energy, you will feel that your body will suffer. Although she said it was good to be able to go to school but, C Im fine, Im leaving! Karen answered during the examination in the morning. She didnt want Aoi or Rebecca to worry about her if she was absent so she could take a break. (Will they be fine?) It was quite terrifying what happened very recently. Maybe they thought there was a possibility that I would be absent from school because my physical condition deteriorated, butD C Yoo, Karen! C Kyaa!? When she tried to pass through the front door of the school, she suddenly felt a voice approaching her, and was hit in the back. That caused Karen to collapse and fall forward. C Ah! I am sorry. Did I hit you too hard? C Are you okay, Karen-san!? The two ducked completely as Karen was lying face down on the floor. C Oh, yes, Im fi neDkya! Karen, who was getting up, her body wobbled as she said that, causing it to collapse again. C Hey, Karen!? Dont tell me youve been hurt for a while? Or are you injured because what happened yesterday? C No, its not that, its just that I used a lot of energy yesterday, and I feel my body a bit heavy Beyond that, are you okay? Karen gets up, and asks both of them. C We are ok? Why do you ask? C Well, its just that, a lot of things happened yesterday and I wanted to know if you were good C Yees, as you can see, Im fine! Im not hurt at all. How about you Aoi? You dont have anything in particular? C Huh? Emm, yes, Im fine. Nothing happen. Saying that, Aoi smiled. Somehow Karen felt somewhat uncomfortable with that smile. (Are, did something happen, Aoi-chan?) While I was hesitant to hear it or not, C Oook, lets go to the classroom. And Rebecca started walking. C Lets go, Karen-san. C Oh yeah. Following Rebecca, Aoi also started walking. For a while, things have changed as they have always been. (Yup, It seems that everything has been my imagination) Going to Aoi to reach her, Karen also started walking. When the three arrived at the classroom, all their classmates surrounded them to the point that they could no longer get them out of their way or move around. C Yesterday, you were attacked by the Slayers Hunter, right? C Are you okay? C Do you have any wounds? Etc., their companions ask quickly one after the other. Thats when Rebecca with a very confident attitude starts answering. C We were really in a pinch, Karen deployed her Hundred, and then flew into the skies! She saved us! Her version had some exaggeration as if it were told by a professional narrator. Her classmates said [Wooo], others [Unbelievable]. While they were excited and praised her, they listened to the story of Rebecca who spoke really inspired. Even though she thought it might be a bit of an exaggeration, she felt relieved that it was not she who had to interact at that moment. Finally the counter argument came from the other side. C Karen-san, youre just as amazing as your brother. C Noo, that, ahahah She couldnt do anything but laugh to divert attention, since she is not that incredible, but the girl who emitted the voice in her head. Last night when they asked her the question of rigor. Karen told about the voice to Dr. Charlotte. C About that voice, its probably Liza. What the hell was that voice? C There is a great mass of powerful energy within you. That characteristic is very similar to that of Liza. Thats why finally now, Ive been able to understand that even if you used a lot of energy, I could understand why youre doing well right now. Dr. Charlotte said. She has not informed her in full detail of what Liza really is, but you could say that she is like the Goddess of Little Garden. Anyway, thanks to the power she received from Liza, she was able to survive the boys attack, not by her own power. But being unconscious of that, the eyes of the companions shine, and one by one they are throwing questions without stopping. C Karen-san, it is confirmed that you will become a Slayer and fight against the Savage in the future? Even so, you will still be mainly a singer just like Sakura-san? C Until now, I have not thought about what to do yet Karen responds ambiguously. At that moment, she felt a penetrating gaze. That look was from Nakri, who was the transferred student who was sitting at her desk. (Is she staring at me?) But Nakri looked away when Karens eyes met hers. Thats when the bell rings the tutor enters the classroom. C Students, lets start with the class. That made Karen feel relieved to be released. It is then when the bell rings that the homeroom teacher enters the classroom. What was mentioned in the tutoring was that a couple of days ago an incident occurred in which Slayers were involved in Sangrias side and that is why the circulation between Little Garden and Sangria has been restricted. It has even been said that there has been no damage other than the Slayers at that time, in addition there are notifications by the Student Council to stop the movement to Sangria as much as possible. Fortunately, the tutoring ended without the topic of Karen from yesterday, and as usual, the first hours of classes began. As always, her body feels heavy. But, by lunchtime, she felt much betterD. C Now that I think about it, I could As soon as the class that started the lunch break ended, Karen looked back. She wanted to talk to Nakri. Apart from wanting to invite her to lunch, she wanted to ask her why she was watching her during the morning tutoring. C What, where? Realizing, she was no longer there. Leaving her books and notebooks on her desk, she indicates that apparently she went somewhere. (Has she ate already?) She cant find her by looking around, inside the classroom. C Karen, lets go eat! C Oh, ok! Invited by Rebecca as usual, Karen left the classroom in the direction of the cafeteria. At the end of lunch time, afternoon classes arrived. By now, Karens physical strength had returned to normal. That was also due to Lizas power. C Hey, the homework that has been given now and must be brought tomorrow, lets do it together if you want. Im not good at math, so will you teach me? At the end of the last lesson of today, Rebecca said that to Karen and Aoi. C Oh, right. Karen doesnt do well in math either Aoi-chan, could you teach us? C This, Im sorry! Today I have something to do! Aoi, who had already finished preparing her things to go home, suddenly stood up carrying her bag. C S- See you! C Ah! Hey, wait! Rebecca calls her out trying to make her stop, but Aoi does not stop the march of her legs. She left the classroom quickly, just like that. C Whats wrong with her, today shes been weird, right? At lunck break too, it was as if she was rambling, she was also like that during the lessons, she didnt listen to what the teacher was saying. C Yes, I also think the same It is impossible for her to be the usual Aoi. Thats why Karen and Rebecca stared at the door that led to the exit of the classroom where Aoi had left. C Haa, haa Exercise is not one of her strongest points. She practically doesnt run, that is why she is out of practice, since she only does it in physical education lessons. Because of that, Aoi stops her feet when she arrived at the entrance after running down the stairs to reach the first floor of the school building. While she breathed heavily, she quickly changed her shoes, while taking a look at the corridor. Making sure that Rebecca and Karen were not chasing her, and after her breathing normalized, Aoi started running again, to jump on the bus that came in front of the school. With this, she was finally able to relax and sat with her back on a chair. Then again she stood up when it arrived at the station that was located in front of the checkpoint in the terminal of the sector that connects Little Garden with the district of Sangria. Due to entry and exit restrictions, there are very few people unlike yesterday. It can also be seen staff from Warslan and Little Garden, where Slayers and soldiers wear their respective uniforms, where the door leading to the bridge with many ships connected to Sangria is completely closed, like a cage. (As I thought, it is impossible to go and look for my PDA to Sangria on my own, after all ) Thinking that maybe she should give up and heed the call made by her teacher, a white man with blond hair, a young man who wore the uniform of Little Garden martial arts department was approaching. The companion of Kisaragi Hayato, the older brother of Kisaragi Karen. (If Im not mistaken, is it Fritz-san?) Going to Aois position, Fritz approaches with confidence. C If I remember correctly, you are yesterdays C Umino Aoi. C Oh, thats right, thats right. Forgetting the name of a girl, what kind of person am I. Ahahahaha C What are you laughing about! Latia stomps on Fritzs foot. C Ouch ouch, as expected, it does not work with middle school girls. C Of course! After screaming and exposing her fangs, Latia looked at Aoi. C Leaving this aside, is something wrong? That we met yesterday with you was one thing, but now, you cant go to Sangria from Little Garden. C After all I cant do it Aois facial expression darkened. C What is your reason for wanting to go? C Well, it turns out that Aoi, when asked by Fritz, informs him that the PDA was lost. C I know its location. So I will go pick it up. C Should you ask someone to go do that, dont you think? C That is true, but C Do you have something you do not want someone else to see? With her face flushing, Aoi nodded. Fritz smiled at the sight in front of him. C In other words, do you have an image of the person you love the most as a wallpaper? C Uhm, ah! That C Apparently hit the mark. It really hit the mark. C Very well, very well, if it is for a girl in love, I will support her. Ill let you pass. C Really? Aois expression flashed quickly. C Hey, Fritz! What are you saying! C The enemy is targeting those who are Slayer, that is, those who own Hundred. It has been observed that the damage to civilians so far is zero. Aoi is not a Slayer, and she does not own a Hundred, right? C True. Aoi nodded in agreement to what Fritz said. C If thats the case, then its fine. You should get on the next special bus. C Special bus? C Although basically the access and exit from Sangria is prohibited, some people have their business or their work from the beginning. That is why there is the departure of a special bus per hour for these people. The departure time from the Little Garden side is at thirty minutes per hour. Fritz explains that from Sangrias side it is at 0 minutes of each hour *. Only the citizens of Little Garden can approach them. Basically, it seems that the people of Sangria are not accepted. Continuing, Latia complements. C The last departure from the Sangria side is at seven PM. After it arrives, the bridge connection of ships is released (Tree Ship), since there will be no more trips, you must reach as far as the control point on the Sangria side at 7 oclock. Agreed? C Yes C It seems to me. If you cant find your PDA, let us know so we contact the checkpoint that is there. Because if you dont have it, youll not be able to enter Little Garden. When Fritz said that, Aoi was approached to the special bus in the waiting area. There were only three people waiting there. They would be about the same age as their mother. With only three people on board the bus, she arrived in Sangria in less than fifteen minutes. They were informed the same as the supplementary information given by Latia, that is, they must arrive at this place before seven oclock in the afternoon. Now that its five oclock, she has a total of two hours. Apparently it will take some time to find that building, since she doesnt have her PDA, but she is already approaching the district in question. Undoubtedly, managing it one way or another, Aoi began to look while walking through the district. C Oh, there it was The door that leads to the roof of the building was finally opened. The PDA was falling through one of the holes in the railing that bordered the roof in all directions. Surely it fell there when they were flying towards Little Garden. The remaining charge in the battery is very low, and presses the power button. (What a relief) The figure of Hayato that was reflected on the screen was on hold. The glass was not cracked, she was relieved to know that it operated normally. A lot of emails from Karen and Rebecca were coming. (I did something bad to them) Speaking of origins, when it was learned that Karen was transferring, from the beginning Rebecca misunderstood. At that time, Aoi showed an exaggerated reaction, even if she liked the songs of Kisaragi Karen, she did not feel an adoration towards the Idols. Aoi instead admired Karens older brother, Kisaragi Hayato. Needless to say, at this point, Hayato is also popular among middle school girls. And there are rumors that he is dating Emilia who is also a first-year member of the special team of the martial arts department. It is also very presumptuous to say that you idolize something. Being the case, thinking about it, she hoped that absolutely nobody could see it. That is why she came to Sangria on her own. For the missing PDA. To be able to report that he had already found it, he would have liked to respond to the emails immediately, but there was not much time left to remain in Sangria. She would return the mail once she reached the checkpoint. Upon reaching the door that leads to the stairs, Aoi looks back. C But if its not you? We met yesterday, am I right? That voice came to her back. Aois body was slightly intoxicated with terror. (Do not tell me, that voice of now) It was the voice of the boy of yesterday. At the same moment she turned around, but her main problem was that she could not see where the voice was from. As she wondered if maybe it had been her imagination, she heard the voice again. C Here I am, here. C Huh? The boy who fell in front of her, was the one who fought yesterday with Karen. It was on the water tower, from which there is a door that goes towards the stairs. Moving his head, many times, from left to right, he approached Karen while relaxing his shoulders. C Meet with the goddess of luck so abruptly, even though I just woke up, but what a beautiful day it is today!D Thats what Id like to say, where is that delicious Slayer who was with you yesterday? The boy asked while walking shows an evil smile that was not a smiley face, towards Aoi. However, Aois face, as expected, was twisting in fear. C Stop, do not come near me Aoi backed away. But the boys feet didnt stop. C Noo stop! A cold sensation when touching the railing, was transmitted to her back. This tells her that she can no longer go backwards. Eventually, this distance with the boy, at some point will reach zero. (Anyway, hes about to catch me, so maybe, I tooD) Aoi could not take it anymore. When it comes to this there is nothing but despair. C Iyaaaaaaaa! With the impulse she sent the boys body flying, running towards the door that leads to the stairs. The boy, who was abruptly surprised, looked stunned at the departing figure. C Hee, Contrary to her figure, she really has a splendid courage. Anyway, Ive already seen her appearance, theres no point in pursuing her, other than this bed that disappearsD The boys mouth loosens, his eyes shining sharply like those of a beast. C If I use that girl as a decoy, then I can find that delicious Slayer. I am anxious waiting for what comes after that. Aoi ran desperately down the stairs. In those moments, suddenly began to play a melody on the PDA. Its from an incoming call. (Wh- what do I do?) This way she cant hide anymore. And even if she does, the thunderous melody will betray her. As she ran, descending the stairs, Aoi took the PDA from her pocket and saw the screen. (Its Rebeccas!) She wants to talk. She wants to scream for help. Or maybe, should have as a first priority to escape? It may be for better to turn off the PDA and reject the incoming call. While she doubts it, Aoi continues running down the stairs. And then, the PDA slips from her hands. C Ah! The PDA falls down the stairs, doing *KATAN* *KATAN* as impact sounds. Aoi, who tried to hold it, lost the balance of her body and rolled down the stairs. [Hello, do you hear me, Aoi?] Rebeccas voice was heard from the speaker. The PDA is probably in call mode. But Aoi cant move. The vision becomes blurred, slowly begins to fade. Her ears hear the steps of the boy approaching. C Help me, Rebecca Karen theyre going to kill me Aoi muttered in a voice that seemed to disappear. C Save me, Hayato-san Finally, in saying those words, Aoi fainted. C Hey, Aoi, Aoi!! In the school yard, Rebecca kept shouting Aois name with an anxious expression on her face, while holding the PDA in her hand. The call connected, but there was no response. C Rebecca-san, whats the matter? C There were some horrible sounds, Aoi asked for help and said that she was going to be killed C EEH!? C Ah! The call was cut. She tried to call again, but there was no connection. There was a message saying that the device was off or out of reach of the coverage area. C Aoi-chan, whats the matter with her? They are worried, because the situation has been strange all day today. Thats why Karen decided to contact Charlotte because the voice that Rebecca heard was very distressing. She thought about asking where she could find Aoi. [The place where the radio waves were last emitted from Umino Aois PDA, comes from the city of Sangria] In response to Karens question, Charlotte responded with a delicate tone of voice. C Huh? At what she heard, Karen was speechless. C Whats wrong, Karen? Where is Aoi? C Aoi-san, is in Sangria. C What did you say!? Through the minds of both of them, the figure that attacked them yesterday flashed in their minds. Maybe Aoi was attacked by that boy? [Immediately I will contact the Student Council to find out the Slayers who are in Sangria to confirm her safety. Keep waiting in that place until this is clarified] C It is impossible that she has developed a homunculus. Im surprised. In one of the rooms of his mansion in Liberia, the president of Little Garden, Judal Harvey, was sitting down bowing his glass of red wine. That product is twenty years old. A lot of types of cheese are also served at the coffee table in front of him. C Are you trying to oppose Liza? Or is it that you are seriously planning to create an existence that is equal to God, exceeding Liza, I wonder? Judal said addressing someone. But there was no response. He continued talking with blue cheese collected in his hand. C But in the end you could not achieve it either. Even my mother could not do it. Because Liza, in the end, is nothing more than an imitation of God. Compared to God, it is nothing more than a minuscule existence. *Hahaha*, he laughed, then again he followed with his words. C But, even if it is an imitation, it is terrifying not to know when it will wake up. It can survive without receiving food, which are the Hundred, for about a year, but through the hands of someone, has been released in the city of Sangria. *TOP* *TOP*, Judal poured the wine into the glass that was available. C Undoubtedly, the Homunculus, Joker, your trump card, is targeting Liza, right? Now, does he know something about Liza, I wonder? Putting the empty bottle on the table, Judal asks that someone a question. C If so, let me ask you just one question. Between Joker and Little Garden, who do you think will be the winner? Volume 5 - CH 4 One hour remaining to start the duel, Hayato was in the reception room of the palace. He was in the room that was brought yesterday for the first time. There are two reasons about why Hayato is here. One of them is to wait for Kilfelthar and Claudia who went to pick up Sakura who was coming to Gudenburg using the high speed train and the other to wait for Emilia who had gone to change clothes. Emilia had been wearing the uniform of Little Garden during the morning, but since today was the duel, she was asked by Kate to change clothes, since there would be many high-ranking officers who would be present, including King Granald. Of course Emilia was reluctant to change her clothes like yesterday, and although she put up resistance, she finally had to do it against her will. He had separated from Emilia for about fifteen minutes. The moment for the duel was approaching minute by minute. (Sakura hasnt contacted me, will she be really ok?) While anxiety dominated him, *TON* *TON*, the door made that sound. C Hayato-sama, we have already finished the preparations. Hime-sama is already waiting for you in the vehicle. Its Kates voice. He opened the door and she entered the room. Hayato got up from the couch together with the bag he held in his hand. What was inside is his Variable Suit. He was told that he should take it when he left Little Garden, since it cant be predicted when and where he has to fight against the Savage. When he got out from the corridor and left the palace, there was a vehicle exclusively for the royal family, the same one he used yesterday. C Should I store your luggage? Kate stops walking right in front of the vehicle and asks him. It was to know whether or not to place the bag in the trunk of the car. C Ill take it with me inside, so Ill do it. This is the situation. It is not known what can happen. It would be a problem if it were to damage even the Variable Suit, which is why it is better to keep it by his side. That was Hayatos decision. C As you say. Now, get in please. When Kate said that, a man who looked like the driver and who was standing in front of the vehicle, opened the backseat door. C Ah, Hayato Emilia, who looked at Hayatos appearance and murmured his name, was wearing the same dress as when she went to meet the king. Also, for some reason she looked nervous. C Ah! Wait a minute! When Hayato got into the car, Emilia told the driver that tried to close the door from the outside, and Emilia turned her eyes to Kate. C Will you stay to do homework, Kate? C Yes Kate nods and continues. C I have a duty to clean the rooms of Hime-sama and Hayato-sama. C Would you like to go with me? Being surrounded by Otou-sama, Douglas and the cabinet of ministers, it will be a nuisance to keep their company. She had thought about it since, after this, Hayato will not be with her. Emilia considers that she only wants to have an ally close to her, she does not ask for more. C For much that you say that, Hime-sama, because I have work to do, I will not be able to be with you. And, that reminds me, Claudia-sama and Kilfelthar, why are they not next to you? C Oh, Claudia and Kilfelthar are in another task at the moment. C All right, then Ill pray for Hayato-samas victory while I clean up. Have a good day, Hayato-sama, Hime-sama. I pray that you have good fortune in the warD Then the conversation with Kate ended. With a *BATON*, the door was closed, and the car began to move. Then, Emilia immediately approaches his ear and asks him. C You still havent had contact with Claudia and the others yet? C Uhmm Hayato frowned indicating that he was worried. C I also sent an email to Sakura, but she hasnt answered either. Emilia speaks slowly and close to his ear, taking into consideration that the driver did not listen to them. Similarly, Hayato also responded with a low voice. C For some reason I have a bad feeling. Even if the Hundred was originally sent, its very strange that they havent arrived at this time, Ill call Claudia again. Its also absolutely necessary to tell them immediately that we are heading towards the arena. Emilia took the PDA out of her pocket and tried to contact Claudia. But, its impossible, it wasnt received. C Hmmm, I cant connect C In that case, Ill try with Sakura. Hayato also takes his PDA and tries to contact Sakura, but the result is the same. It is announced that there is no coverage or that the device is turned off. C Why is this happening? I dont think there is no coverage area around the station Emilia tilts with the sound. The vehicle keeps moving towards the arena. C How much more is it for us to get to the stadium? C Hmm, would you say about ten minutes? It has been five minutes since the vehicle began to move. This means that the distance between the arena and the palace is about fifteen minutes. *TURURURU*, *TURURURU* C Oh! The melody of the incoming call emitted by Hayatos PDA resonated inside the car. Looks at the screen. Its an incoming call from Kirishima Sakura. [It finally connected!] When Hayato pressed the button, Sakuras voice of emotion was so loud that his ears ached. C Why, so suddenly the voice so strong? [Because it has finally connected! Im grateful that after getting here youre fine!] C Get here Could you meet Claudia and Kilfelthar? [Err, somehow but, after this, the worst is really coming. The traffic lights are off due to a big blackout and this has turned into chaos. Therefore, the car is stuck in the middle of traffic congestion. In addition, radio waves from the PDA are outside the prefecture *. Honestly, this is a terrible sabotage] TN: Textually says like that the kanji.h = kengai, outside the prefecture. C Sabotage dont tell meD [Claudia says that what has been happening at this moment, is definitely due to an intervention by Prime Minister Bratt who is related to Douglas] C for real? [But were fine. Leaving Kilfelthar driving the vehicle, and being armed here as well as Claudia, we will arrive quickly using energy. Where are you now, Hayato-kun?] C To be honest we are heading towards the arena. [In that case, I will personally leave the Hundred in the arena] In the same instant Sakura said that. [Its dangerous, Sakura-san!] Claudias voice was heard, and at the same time he heard *PAAAAAAN*, the firing of a gun. [DKYA!?] What he heard next was Sakuras scream. C Hey, Sakura! What is happening!? Even though Hayato shouted, he did not hear the return voice. And the call was also disconnected. C Hayato, what happened? C Suddenly a shot was heard accompanied by Sakuras scream, and then the call was cut off. C Huh? That, dont tell me that was the bad feeling? C Sakuras words, she told me that they had received sabotage. -Sabotage? But why something like that? C There was a blackout at the station and the signal stopped, then they were stuck in traffic, among other things. C Wait a minute. That means they will not be able to deliver the Hundred on time. C Sakura and Claudia seemed to get out of the vehicle, armed, saying that using energy they could deliver it quickly andD. He heard the scream moments ago. He was anxious. It was the same for Emilia. C It cant be helped. I will go to pick it up myself. As soon as the private vehicle stopped at the traffic lights, Emilia opened the door and went down the road. C Hey, where are you going? Emilia smiled sweetly at Hayato, took the Hundred that was on her chest, squeezed it firmly, then shouted. C HUNDRED, ON! With a radiant bluish white, she displayed <> Arms Shroud, in the waistband of the dress, and created a kind of propulsion device Thruster, similar to wings, which is the same as Claire uses, in her back. C Using this I will fly and get to where Claudia and the others are, to get the Hundred. In this way I will get there faster, and even if I dont know what the situation is or what might happen, it will be better to face them with all my might. C Might, are you okay with that suit? Emilia is not wearing her Variable Suit now. But her appearance is of a dress. C No problem, no problem. This clothes, the skirt is long, and by flying through the skies, even if Im in a fight, nothing will be seen inside of it. So far, I feel comfortable not having to strain and have to be hiding things like other women. C No, I didnt mean that Okay, if Emilias ability is enough, then it may not be a matter of concern. C In any case, we dont have time. I will definitely deliver the Hundred before the battle starts. Hayato, trust me and wait for me. Tell my father that Ill be late. Until then, take care! Emilia injects energy into the gun barrel and flies powerfully in the direction of the station. C You, dont move! Sakura and Claudia turn their eyes towards the place where the voice came from. There were more than ten people belonging to the Gudenburg police, and each of them pointed their gun. C Hey! Why is it now that we are being targeted by the police!? And as if that wasnt enough, they shoot my PDA! I will sue them! C Silence! Surrender and raise your hands right now, terrorists! That was what a man of average height said and who was in his forties. He is the captain of the Public Order Maintenance Unit under the direct control of the Privy Council. It was also he who shot Sakuras PDA. C Huh? Wait a minute. We terrorists? What nonsense are you saying!? C Theres no point in continuing to deny it. You are being sought internationally for being members of the anti-Slayer organization. You are some dreadful and terrible terrorists! C Huh? C Check this out! The captain of the law enforcement unit pulled out two sheets of paper. In them, the faces of Sakura and Claudia were printed. C Hey! What the hell does this mean!? Sakura, who is next to Claudia, asks her the question. C It seems that the Prime Minister of this country has influence on public safety and wanted us to be on the list of those wanted by the police. Currently the Prime Minister is our enemy, as he has links with Emilia-samas fiancD C Whaaaaat! How did something like this happen!? Holding their weapons, the members of the POMU approached them. As Sakura stepped back, carrying with both hands the small box that contained Hayatos Hundred, she raised her voice to the forces of the POMU. C Hey you, is it that you dont know who I am? I am the Idol that travels around the world, the < > Oriental Wizard, Kirishima Sakura! C Ha! Trying to fool us with your lies, impostor! It was the captain who screamed. C We have information that the terrorists have stolen reports from Gudenburgs army and that they are acting with someone trying to impersonate an Idol! C But what are you saying! If you think Im an impostor, then listen to me sing a song andD. C Shut up! C WhaD Simultaneously with a dry sound, Sakura is left with an impressed view. The captain fired a bullet at Sakuras feet. C If you continue to put up resistance, next time I will not fail! C Tch! Sakura leaves her face tense. C At this point, there is no other method but to use force. Muttering very low, Claudia continued. C Sakura-san, leave this to me. Please deliver that Hundred to Kisaragi Hayato. C Ill do it. Saying that with a small voice, Sakura nodded. The public security staff was getting closer and closer. Claudia quickly pulls out the Hundred that was on her chest, holds it firmly and then screams. C HUNDRED ON! Particles of a light brown color form a huge steel ball in her right arm. Seeing that scene, and while the forces of the POMU were disturbed, Sakura also picked up her Hundred from her chest and screamed. C <> HUNDRED ON! Along with the appearance of emerald green particles, four wings appeared on Sakuras back. C Ack, are these guys from the anti-Slayer organization capable of deploying weapons? Is the rumor that they are artificial Variant true? One of the members of the POMU shouted. C Damn, but that person really is a Variant! Screaming, Sakura made a high jump, landing on the branch of a tree. C Do not let the impostor of Kirishima Sakura escape! Shoot! C I wont allow it! Claudia uses the steel ball and knocks down the forces of the POMU that were ready to shoot. C Sakura-san, now! C Understood! Sakura jumps to the opposite side of where the POP staff is located. Her destination is further ahead, the observation platform that is located on the cliff. C Although I am mainly a singer, I must fulfill my role as Slayer. Even if I cant fight, I know theres something I can do! Sakura jumped very high, landing on the parapet of the observatory with her feet. After manipulating energy for about a hundred meters, she landed on the ground, subtly began to float and then immediately began to accelerate while she was in the air. She was heading to her destination, the arena, which is where Hayato is waiting. Has she got rid of her persecutors, since five minutes have passed? Sakura is impatient and looks at the clock located in the park. (Faster, faster, I cant be late for Hayato-kun!) But, her speed is already at her limit. By the time she reaches the arena, the time for the start of the duel will have been reached. It may be that she wont make it. C DWha Sakura looks back quickly as she suddenly feels a presence of energy approaching from behind. She tried to deploy the barrier but, at that moment, it was too late. In the very moment she turned back, something brushed Sakuras face, and one of the wings on her back was cut off. C What was that, right now? Looking back to the place to where that happened a moment ago, a blade was falling towards the ground. It seems that it was created using energy. It becomes particles and disappears. (Where the hell will it have thrown that? And to top it off, it dares to make a wound on my face, Im an Idol! Tomorrow Ill be live!) While she was filled with anger, looks around her. Then she feels an approaching energy. This time its from the right. When she looks in that direction, an object that shone for a brief moment approached at high speed. C Is it another blade made of energy? Sakura changes the box to her left hand, extends her right hand in a hurry and deploys the barrier. This time, the blade was blocked. (Now, where will it be from?) She looked toward the top of the Jungle-gym that was on the right. However, she could not see the figure of the person. C Agh, who is it? When she noticed, she felt a presence on her back. She tied her hands behind her back to Sakura. C Appearing in the back without me noticing! Turning her head, she saw that it was a woman dressed in a black suit. She put the tip of the blade in Sakuras nape with the intention of stabbing her. C Give me the Hundred. Without even having heard her words, this woman was on Douglass sideDShe must be a murderer with the mission to steal the Hundred. C Oh? What are you talking about? By Hundred do you mean the one I have, I suppose? Said Sakura trying to make fun of her. But the woman remains calm. C I dont mean yours, but the Hundred of Kisaragi Hayato. Along with this, she puts the blade closer to the nape of the neck. C But I dont know what you mean by what youre telling me! C Give me the content of that box! Give it to me! The woman was rushing to take the box from Sakura. C Stop! Sakura protects the box by covering it, surrounding it with her body. (What, what should I do?) The strength of the woman was considerable. Also, she had a blade. In this way, it would be a matter of seconds to be stolen. If that happens, all the efforts made will be in vain. C Hand it over! C Kyaa! Tossing Sakura aside, the woman took the box by force. C Please, give it back! Sakura, who was knocked to the ground, quickly got up and jumped in the direction of the woman to retrieve the box. C Gaah! Dont bother! The woman swung the blade and tried to keep Sakuras body at a certain distance. A voice arrives there. C Sakura-san, stand aside! A smile bloomed on Sakuras face like a rose. Thats because the person who owns that voice, fell from the sky, and landed in front of Sakura standing in the way of the woman. C Emile! Why are you here? Also, in that appearance. You seem like you are an Ohime-sama. In fact, it really is as if you were an Ohime-sama C I have to say that as for that, Im not Emile, but Emilia. If you allow me. Saying that, she reduced the Thrusters of her Arms Shroud to particles. C Tell me, is that box where Hayatos Hundred is located inside, right? Emilia looks at the womans hand and snatches the box from there. C Kuh C Ok, I must quickly deliver this to Hayato. C Like I would let you do something like that! The woman used the ability of her own Hundred to assimilate with the environment that surrounds her, doing this to leave under the feet of Emilia. And then as soon as she revealed herself, she attacked Emilia with the blade she produced in her hand. C Ups Emilia suddenly loses her body balance, but quickly manages to recover, and creates a rapier sword using Arms Shroud, to block the womans blade. C Sakura-san, hold this for a moment. Emilia throws the box to Sakura, handing her Hayatos Hundred. C Give me that! The woman tries to change the target to Sakura, but Emilia does not allow it. C This is bad, the start time of the duel is approaching. I cant keep you as an enemy in this situation. I will have to act seriously. Day after day, being the training partner in the use of the sword with Hayato, the expertise of Emilia with the sword is decent. With this she quickly blows the blade out of the womans hand, reduces the sword into particles, and with Arms Shroud, pulls out a Hula Hula * and throws it as if she were going to wrap something with her ring. If it is thrown from the head and her body is kept inside, then it can be restrained, it is something that is made to capture. The woman, seeing this, she realized. She quickly disappeared from sight using the skill of her Hundred. It is impossible to find the location of the target if it cant be seen, but Emilia is not at all exasperated. C Sakura-san, do you know where she is? C Over there! Immediately after answering the question, a spot on the ground began to glow with emerald green. With this, the figure of the woman was exposed. C How, what did you do to know where I was? C The ability of my Hundred is that of field control. It is as easy as feeling the energy of the place that I explore and thus find where you were hiding. C Already here with this, is the end, dont you think? Emilia manipulated the shiny ring of her hand, passed it over the womans head, and restrained her body. C Even if I leave this place, the ring will not disappear for at least fifteen minutes. The duel has already begun. With that said, Emilia approached Sakura. C Well, then, give me the box. C Huh? I cant do something like give it to you. Thats because Im the one who will take it to Hayato-kun. C What are you talking? We dont know if there will be traps along the way, I will also fly faster if I go on my own. C But, thanks to me now you, you could do something, dont you agree? C That may be true, but C Then, take me with you. Or should I say, I will not give it to you unless you take me there. First of all, it was a promise with Hayato-kun that I would see his duel! It was certainly that kind of promise. Emilia remembers that. C Aaa fine, Ill do it. There is no point to continuously discuss here. Lets go immediately to the arena. We dont know if the duel has really started. C Its time. That was told to Hayato, who had just changed to his Variable Suit, by two soldiers who wore the uniform of Gudenburgs army. Both soldiers seem to be almost thirty years old and it is likely that they are not Slayers. C Is Emilia already here? C Trying to get their attention, he got no response. (How complicated ) As things are, he will have no alternative but to fight with that poor quality Hundred he has in his right hand. (I wonder if with this Ill be able to carry out Dr. Charlottes plan) Honestly, I no longer believe in myself. C Come on, hurry up! If he decides to move at a slower pace to gain time, he is rushed by the soldiers in front. He already reached the battlefield. Douglas, who is dressed in his Red Variable Suit, is waiting in the center. Looking sideways briefly, he could see the figure of the king, the Pope, and of Prime Minister Bratt in a room closed with glass at the top of the seats of the spectators. Unfortunately, both Emilias and Claudias figures, he could not find them. C How unfortunate for you, Kisaragi Hayato. Laughing in a burlesque way and looking down on him, Douglas spoke. C Unfortunate you say, and why? C Princess Emilia is not here. I guess its because she doesnt want to see the person she loves to lose? He laughs provocatively. C You shouldnt say that kind of thing as if it was nothing. Although I wonder if its a habit, but why did you do it? C What are you saying? Laughing, Douglas deployed his armament. C HUNDRED ON! The ring on his right hand shone in a red color, and a red sword appeared. His Hundred, <> Red Glory, is of the Chevalier type. Douglas says pointing the blade of the sword at Hayato. C Bastard, you also deploy your weapons, fast. C Emm, I think Emilia will be here shortly. Would it be impossible to make you wait until then? Of course he would not even consider accepting it. It is a proposal that considers extending the time, even for a single second. -You bastard, what are you saying! His Majesty and the Pope are very busy people who are watching this duel. It isnt possible to extend the start of this fight for a second. Also, why are you so sure that Princess Emilia will be here soon? Douglas has a totally inadequate laugh that floats on his face. He wont give at all even a fraction of a second. Maybe he should have said he forgot to bring his Hundred, surely he would have gained some time. But, there is also the possibility of being given a multi-purpose Hundred. And with that he only could demonstrate the level of force as if it were the same as a product of poor quality, therefore, his situation would not change. (Being already in this situation, is there something I can really do?) Maybe he cant do anything about the duel, but he can try to buy time. After all, he had no choice but to trust Claudia, Sakura and Emilia. Hayato, who had prepared for the worst, screamed taking the Hundred and holding it in his chest to move it forward. C HUNDRED ON! The reddish Hundred became particles and Hien appears in the hands of Hayato. (Its the same as last night, it has the same appearance and weight as the usual one) But, there is no doubt that it is a product of poor quality. Even if he tries to concentrate energy sense, he cant feel it in the pattern of the sword. C Then, lets start the duel. When Douglas said that, the soldiers inside began to leave the battlefield, one after the other. Then, the doors leading to the waiting room were completely closed. (Now, what will we do?) Even if Emilia brings the Hundred, she will not be able to enter the battlefield. Although it is not visible from the seat of the spectators, there is a barrier based on tempered glass. (But, if we talk about them, they will think about something) He will have to trust them to the end, since apart from gaining time, it is unlikely that he can do anything else. C Get ready, Hayato! Douglas affirms his sword. Preparing, as he was told, Hayato also prepared his sword. Along with the sounding of the ring on the battlefield, the battle began. However, neither Douglas nor Hayato move. Time runs, five seconds, ten seconds pass. C Youll not come? Asks Douglas, as if his patience was running out. C If you dont move, then Ill go there! Douglas raises his sword, pointing to the sky. C Red Dragon*DGlory to the Kingdom of Wenz! Along with that scream, his body is completely covered with a thick red armor. Full armament, so unexpectedD. On his head appears a helmet with the figure of a dragon. C Here I go, Kisaragi Hayato! Douglas kicks the ground and launches to attack Hayato. And, right at that moment. With a *BANG*, all the lights in the arena went out. C Wh- What?! The battlefield abruptly turned dark. Confused by the unexpected fact, Hayato looked around. Before such Hayato, and without a doubt, Douglas decides to attack. C Kuh! Hayato, at the last moment, managed to repel Douglass attack with his Hien. C Wait a minute! Dont you see theres something wrong? C Whether you acknowledge it or not, the duel has already begun! Douglas raises Red Glory high above his head. C Begun you say, but not in this type of situation, which is not appropriate! Even in the audience, the situation there is also in chaos! Hayato yelled while dodging Douglass attack. With this darkness, he cant see anything in the field, not even what is in front of him. C Dont tell me, you bastard, that you think this is a coincidence? Mocking, Douglas smiled evilly. That is why Hayato is confused. C No way, youre also involved in this!? C Hahaha, thats right! Its the same as with your Hundred! C Kuh! Uncovering his own crimes, Douglas makes another attack. C I knew it, so there was really someone who was hurting Sakura and Claudia, it was you! C It doesnt matter a single shit what you say! Douglas executes another attack. The trajectory of a red sword that comes from above is seen in the darkness. Hayato flew and dodged it. C Are you happy, winning this way? C Win you say? Haha, what are you saying!? My goal is not to win against you, Kisaragi Hayato! - What? C My goal is to steal your fiancee and kill you, for shaming me! Douglas declares that, with the tip of his sword in his right hand, Red Glory, pointing towards Hayato. C Youll kill me? C Thats right, make it look like an accident in the middle of battle! In other words, it was to not show the circumstances to the audience. Eventually, not being stopped by anyone, for sure end up leading to oblivion to Hayato, thanks to the blackout that has occurred. And in this particular situation, it would not be known who could attack and from where. Since there is the possibility that the female escort is hiding. If you add to that, the constant kicks from Douglas, the use of energy to exert pressure with his sword, to those attacks, is considerable. Of course, the sword is also granted energy. In this situation, it is impossible to judge to what extent it is able to withstand the product of poor quality. C How persistent, Kisaragi Hayato! C Thats it, because I cant give up. I will resist until Emilia and the others arrive! Douglas, who exchanged attacks on the low quality product, turned his body, and lifted Red Gloria over his head. Energy covers the sword, looking like a burning flame. C Even if she came now, what will you do! C kuh! It is the most powerful attack Hayato has received so far, and by using his two arms to block it, they are numbed. C Wow, how unexpected that you have blocked it at this point, Kisaragi Hayato. C I trust that Emilia and the others will do something Until they arrive, I cant afford to lose! C Tch, youre a completely irritable man! Saying that, as if he were spitting saliva, Douglas continued. C If you say you want to go so far, then Ill give you damn true despair, Ill make you talk no more of hope! Dual Act! The ring of his left hand shines and transforms into a black sword, with a sinister appearance that merges with the darkness. C Kuh, to challenge that is a little C Obviously, deploying it when you are attacking is something unexpected to do, but, you are special, Kisaragi Hayato. Make sure you die with enough desperation while <> Death Star burns even your sight! Holding Red Gloria in his right handDand in his left hand to Death Star, Douglas prepares to attack. C Hahaha, with this darkness, you will not be able to see Death Stars trail! Certainly, it is as Douglas says. Compared to Red Gloria, Death Stars trajectory is quite difficult to see. Apparently, it is for that reason among all that there was a power shortage. His hands are being completely occupied. Moreover, since there are two swords now, the number of movements has doubled. The blade of the product of low quality, by intercepting so many slashes, it would not be surprising that it is on the verge of breaking at any time. Douglas has also noticed. C Apparently the time is soon over for you, Kisaragi Hayato! Better yet, this will be your end! Red aura on his right arm. Black aura on his left arm. Wrapping the two swords with a powerful energy that completely covers his body, enough to make the body seem to be split in two, Douglas attacks. C Now, this will really be your end, Kisaragi Hayato! Your life too, of course! You, before my Dual Act, you will receive the blow of defeat! A blade wrapped in something similar to a burning flame, hits hard to the product of bad quality. Somehow it has been able to hold up until now, but, nevertheless, with the impact of the attack of the black blade, finally its limit has arrived. C Ah! The blade of the poor quality product broke, becoming particles, disappearing as if they were bubbles. C Hahahahaha, this is the power of my Dual Act! You saw it, Kisaragi Hayato! One thrust of Red Gloria was projected from the right arm that was thrown from the side. With this, Hayatos body was sent to the border of the field. C Aaghh! He received a very strong impact on his back. C Kh, agh damn The blow he received on the side of his chest was fierce and painful. It may be that he has two, or maybe three, broken ribs. Still, Hayato tries to get up off the ground, with his poor quality item broken. Then, Douglas comes to him. C Arent you going to pray for your life? While looking down at Hayato, who was trying to get up, Douglas kicked Hayatos body, sending him flying. C Gaah! Hien, the poor quality item, separated from his hand, falling on the sand. C Something like this, I must resist! This time, Hayato continued talking as he laid his hands directly on the ground and tried to get up again. C Unfortunately, I dont have the slightest intention of being cornered. Definitely WE cant be defeated by someone like you! C We? What, you rascal, are you still thinking that Emilia will arrive here? C Of course. Hayato responded immediately. C Emilia and the others being here, and even the ones in Little Garden against the Homunculus, for no reason we will be defeated! When Hayato gave those names, Douglas eyebrows began to move. C Why mention here Little Garden and the Homunculus? He caught the bait, Hayato thought. It is for that reason that, he decided to follow that line. All in order to gain time. C We already know. It was you who released the Homunculus in the city of Sangria. C Haha, HAHAHAHAHAHA! With a very strong tone, Douglas laughed. C What are you saying so suddenly, huh? I wonder, if perhaps it is just conjecture or something like that? In fact, it is as he said. But, he cant say it out loud. That is why he must make Douglas let the evidence escape through his mouth. C Well, even so, I think its fine. I will tell it especially to you, totally. Yes it is true. C Huh? Hayato was surprised by the sudden confession. And this because he did not think he was going to talk so easily. C Why do you put a surprised face? What did you think that I wasnt going to do it? Or is it that you even thought you could buy time with this question? Anyway, this is a stupid conversation. No matter what I say to a man who is going to die right now, I wont have any issues. I will admit it obediently. C Then tell me, why you decided to do something like that! There have been victims in Sangria! Even my sister was attacked by the Homunculus! C Hahaha, why, you ask? Well, thats it, its decided that youre not the only one who has embarrassed me, Kisaragi Hayato! C What have you just say? Douglas continues with his words, with a look of madness lodged in his pupil. C To summarize, to me, Princess Emilia, who has rejected my engagement, and was after you, even reaching Little Garden, has committed the same offense! That is why if I kill the person that Emilia loves, I will also destroy Little Garden, which is where she now resides, and experience the sufferings of hell! All this has been said by God for it to be done. Otherwise, the battle weapons used for Little Garden could not have reached my hands by mere luck. That is why the suffering I have experiencedDno, the people of Wenzs suffering, who have lived it for years, I will give it to you! Hayato dodged Red Gloria that was thrown down by Douglas, while rolling on the ground. While aiming there, Douglas began to attack with his other weapon, Death Star. C As long as I win this battle, I will become the commander of the Unified Slayers troops of the army of Britannia, so at dusk, with Bratt carrying out a coup detat and take full control of the Federation of Britannia! Later, we will join Al Saram, and taking Warslan and Liberia beyond destruction, this change within the world will make Wenz definitely stand on top of the world! That is what God has demanded! C Thats your goal! But its ridiculous! To achieve that goal according to what you say, many lives are going to be sacrificed! Hayato continued trying to block the attacks of Douglas who was attacking with both swords frantically, picking up from the ground what was left of Hien. C Sacrifices? And what about it!? Our nation was treated like real slaves, while Gudenburg was developing itself! What I am doing is nothing different from it! But the world has changed! And now is the time to take the opportunity to revenge! Its because now I have the power to use that opportunity! All thanks to this power that God has given us, Homunculus! C Dont be kidding with that! Utilizing God for your convenience, and what is that, create hatred with hatred! The cycle is repeating itself once again! And even to you, the day will come when they will want to avenge themselves! C Silence, meddlesome! Douglas uses Red Gloria to send flying the bad quality item out of Hayatos hands, breaking it. When it falls to the ground, it becomes particles and returns to being a Hundred. Simultaneously, Hayatos armament disappears. Giving as a result, that is in a state of being totally cornered in the field. C This is the end. Die, Kisaragi Hayato! Douglas raised very high Red Gloria against Hayato, who nothing else can do. *DON*, a sound resounded, one of the doors in the audience opened completely. C Hayato! C Hayato-kun! C Emilia, Sakura! When he looked in the direction where he subtly heard the voices that said his name, he could see the figure of two people who appeared from behind the door. Both were with their armaments deployed, and they were shining. Emilia has the rapier sword in her hand. From her back, the voices of the security guards of the arena and the ones that respond directly to the Privy Council, the POMU are heard. In addition, there is Prime Minister Bratt. He strongly gives the order to the guards and to the POMU. C Damn, hurry up and arrest the terrorists! C Emilia, hurry! C I know that! Emilia kicks the concrete and jumps. Using the rapier sword, it gives a hit to the reinforced glass. If the barrier had been in normal conditions, even Emilia, with all her strength, could not have made a single scratch. But, due to the power outage, the barrier is not deployed. In an instant she knew. Then, Emilia kicked out with her foot, and with her armament aimed at the tempered glass, she drew a line, making a big hole. C Quick Sakura, the Hundred! C Yes! Sakura got rid of her persecutors who were the arenas guards and the POMU, taking the Hundred out of the small box, throwing it to Hayato. C Receive it, Hayato! C As if I would allow something like that! Douglas halved the Hundred that was thrown at Hayato, using his Red Gloria. C It cant be Sakuras eyes that saw that, were painted in despair. Sakura, who was dismayed to the point that she did not resist the guards who came to attack from behind. Hayato and Emilia were the same. All they did was be completely lost, staring at the Hundred that had been cut in half. C Haha, hahahaha! God, God is my ally! Douglas yelled as if he had already been the winner, and for a second time he lifted Red Gloria over his head. C Die, Kisaragi Hayato! C Hayato! C Hayato-kun! With the screams from the bottom of the hearts of Emilia and Sakura, Hayato rolled on the sand, dodging the sword that came down, and picked up one of the halves of the Hundred that was cut in two. C Dont you know when to give up!? Is it that you will get something by grabbing that!? Douglas tried to cut Hayato who was crawling on the ground. At that moment, Hayato increased the energy of the Hundred fragment that was in his hand. With this, the Hundred shines tenuously, showing a reaction. (Even in this condition, it can be used!) The first and most important thing to do is to prevent Douglass attack. With his hand extended towards the front of his body and holding the Hundred, Hayato exclaims. C <> HUNDRED ON! A barrier deploys in front of him. After containing the attack of Douglas, Hayato rolls on the ground, picking up the other fragment of the Hundred and gets up. (In this fight, I absolutely will not lose!) When he looks at where Emilia and Sakura are, they were captured by the guards led by Bratt and forced against their will to lie on the ground face down. (Neither Douglas nor Bratt, I absolutely will not forgive them!) His heart jumped, giving very strong beats. Under this strong emotion, it seems that the Variant Virus within the body is responding to it. And as planned by Charlotte, Douglas told everything about his plan. All this should have been recorded by the small voice recorder, which is inside the case where he can store the Hundred, located at the base of the neck of the Variable Suit. If he manages to win this battle and make a broadcast of this recording, then it will be the victory of Hayato and the others. (Thats right, I have to win!) When deciding that with all his might, the fragments of the Hundred, held one in each hand, shone brightly. (Anyway, theyll become particles.) Even if its split in two, it should somehowD) In the end, that would be no more than the ideal scenario. ButD. (This Hundred should be able to respond to my emotions, since, this is the Hundred that was made for me!) Hayato says himself with much conviction. C Kisaragi Hayato, you, dont tell me C Yes, thats right. Actually, I do not know if I can do it. But, I have to try it, I will not stay like this! Hayato screamed loudly as he held the Hundred in both hands with all his strength. C HUNDRED ON! His body is covered with thicker than normal armor. C Full armament! Emilia gave a voice of joy. C And besides thatD. Sakura looked surprised. C Yes, it has the same Dual Act as Douglas! C Why you, bastard, can you have Dual Act!? Douglas yelled, as he stepped back, giving the impression that he was scared. C About that, I dont know. I never heard that I could do a double deployment from a broken Hundred. However, in the hands of Hayato, there is certainty that he possesses something similar to a katana. Although the one with the right hand is a bit smaller, it is the black katana Hien as such that is in his left hand. On the other hand, in his right hand, something he has never seen has manifested, it was a white katana. Its color looks exactly like Emilias armament. C But, this Hundred is able to respond to my emotions. I wanted that, that I would not lose this fight. For all those who put their effort into bringing the Hundred to me, I will definitely win! Hayato prepares his two katanas and goes after Douglas. To that attack, Douglas tries to block it with his two swords. A total of four swords are found, which collide in pair. But in terms of sword handling, Hayato is superior. C Kuh, damn! What is this power! C Its our power! Its the power of Little Gardens Slayers! You, who tried to win with that cowardly form, I will not be defeated! C Gah! Douglas Red Gloria is broken by the black katana that Hayato balanced. Seeing the opening he achieved with that maneuver, Hayato launched an attack with his white katana. C Haaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Even though he hit him over the armor, he struck splendidly on Douglass shoulder. C Gah shit! Douglass body collapsed, falling with his knees on the ground. Picking up Death Star from the ground with his left hand, he tried to get up once more, but apparently he is not able to achieve it. He falls back to the floor again. This time, his full armament was also cancelled. Hayato stands in front of that Douglas and asks him. C Does it look like you give up? C So I see. Muttering as if surrendering, Douglas extends his hand to Hayato. It is then that the tension in Hayatos body disappears. And with that, Hayato presents his hand. But the eyes of Douglas that captured that moment, shone with rage. C Stupid, as if I was going to give up! Douglas, who was already holding the red sword in his other hand, aimed it at Hayatos throat in order to cut it. But instantaneously, Hayatos eyes shone a golden color. This made him move in a hundredth of a second to avoid him. Hayatos Variant power responded to the crisis that was shown. C Wh- What? How did you dodge it? He has the impression that it was a last attack, using all the strength he had left. Douglass body fell to the ground. *BATAN* C It seems that I arrived late somehow. That was the voice that was heard in the field. It belongs to Serivia. She came down to the field from the audience, which was where she was. C Who the hell are you!? The guards who had Emilia and Sakura under control, complained to Serivia. C Dont put your hands on Serivia-sama. C I will not forgive you if you do something to her. C Serivia? C My name is Serivia Notredame, Paulo III, and the current Puritarias Pope. C What, what the?! C Leaving that aside, what do you think you are doing to these people? She is Emilia Gudenburg, the third daughter of the King of the Kingdom of Britannia, Granald Frederick Arthur Gudenburg. Release her immediately. Of course, also to her friend who is at her side. C As you say, Pontiff-sama. But they were who short-circuited the distribution panel, causing the blackoutDno, this was made by Bratt-sama C That, that He was babbling, given that his tongue was entangled in words while his eyes looked at the captain of the guards. C As Ive been saying, were not terrorists! Emilia shouted. C Let go of us at once! Sakura continued exclaiming that. The guards freed both, while an expression of bewilderment floated on their faces. C Hayato! C Hayato-kun! Sakura and Emilia quickly run and descend towards the battlefield, passing through the hole that was made in the tempered glass. Then, they canceled the armament. C Are you okay, Hayato? C It looks like youre a little hurt. C Only a little. Its thanks to you for bringing me the Hundred. Only the Hundred has ended this way. Hayato canceled his armament, and turned his eyes to the two halves of his Hundred. C However, that you could perform Dual Act, Hayato is awesome! Hey, what about the strategy we had planned? It was a success? C Ah! I think it recorded everything perfectly While saying that, Hayato took out an elongated cylindrical machine, about two inches long from the case of his neck, and handed it to Emilia. C Practically, Douglas told us everything under his own initiative. Not only about my Hundred, but also about the blackouts, the connection he has with Bratt and that related to the Homunculus. C Did you say recording? Douglas murmured. He tries to get up with his knees on the ground. Looking at Douglas, Emilia speaks to him. C If I inform my Otou-sama about this, you will be finished! You tried to kill Hayato, you tried to hurt Little Garden, I will not forgive you! C Damn, give me that! Douglas jumps, trying to steal the voice recorder. However, Emilia dodges it, and takes out her Hundred from her pocket, deploying it. C HUNDRED ON! Arms Shroud forms around the waist, while releasing a bluish white. Emilia changes one of the clusters into a rapier sword, picks it up, and charges it to Douglas who was again jumping. C Surrender, realize that this is the end, Douglas! I will tell everything about you to Otou-sama, so immediately stop attacking Little Garden! C Agh Douglas, cornered, twisted his face as he collapsed on the ground. At that moment, he heard a faint voice. C Emilia, lower your weapon. With that voice, the atmosphere in the arena changed completely. C Otou, sama? C There was something strange that was happening, and Pontiff-dono thought there was a problem with you because you were not here, so she suggested that I should secretly come down here. Along the way, she told me everythingD. Surrounded by many soldiers, King Granald appeared on the battlefield. Emilia, in view of the circumstances, removed her weapon, and canceled the armament. C Prince Douglas. King Granald continued his words, glaring at Douglas. C As king of GudenburgDno, as king of the Federation of Britannia, I must make a trial without mercy on you. I hope you are prepared. C Kuh Douglas decided to prepare for the worst, but collapsed on the ground. C Of course you too, Bratt! C Hiii! His name, when pronounced by King Granald, rushed on the concrete. With his body trembling, as if he had chills, he looks at the king and proposes to him. C Oh, allow me to speak, your majesty! We have no relationship of any kind! Who did all this, was one person, that person is DouglasD. C Seems like you do not know when to surrender, Prime Minister Bratt. The door at the entrance to the audience opened, and a young woman appeared. Seeing this figure, Emilia said raising the volume of her voice. C Claudia! And also Kilfelthar! C We apologize for making you wait, Emilia-sama. We have arrived a little late, but we have brought someone with us. At the end of Kilfelthars words, Claudia clicked with her fingers. That made a man appear behind both of them. C You, you are Douglass face turned pale at the sight of that man. He is the captain of the POMU that responds directly to the Privy Council. C He moved with the orders that Prime Minister Bratt gave him and confessed that he tried to arrest us. In other words, he is also a victim. That is why he was also deceived by Bratt. C Wa-wait a moment! That is a lie! Tremendous slander! That man and that woman are the true conspirators! I also fell into their doing! C Its not a slander. In addition, we, the army of Gudenburg, have now captured the personnel of the electricity company, responsible for the power outage that occurred in the area surrounding the station, to the airport staff who called the technician who came from the Republic of Weimar a terrorist and the remaining individuals that caused the power supply to the arena, are in the process of investigation. All his misdeeds are being investigated and soon everything will be revealed. C Guh! False, that is false. I am totally innocent! Douglas did everything, that man threatened me! C So, how on earth could the Prime Minister of the Federal Government of Britannia be threatened by Douglas? I would like it if you could tell the same story and its details about it in a trial, what do you think, Prime Minister Bratt? C guh, aaaaa! The mentally cornered Bratt, falls from his waist to the ground, trembling. Douglas and Bratt. Kilfelthar screamed, with a glance at each of the men who were captured. C We are the soldiers of Gudenburg, who are loyal to the king! Arrest Bratt and Douglas, and take them to prison! Volume 5 - CH 5 Joker / Mortal Combat / Liza and Karen C Claire-sama, apparently has been discovered in the subway of one of the apartments in the slum in the third district of Sangria, a laboratory that has been kept hidden with scientists who have restarted the Homunculus. It is guaranteed that this happened recently. C I see, its because this information comes from Gudenburg. It was the Student Council President, in the underground of the school of the martial arts department of Little Garden, Claire Harvey, who received the report from the Vice President of the Student Council, Erika Candle. A couple of hours ago there was a report with the result of the duel from Gudenburg. Along with the victory of Kisaragi Hayato, the information regarding the Homunculus was transmitted. Dr. Charlotte analyzed the information obtained by the intelligence unit of Little Garden, and it is understood that the third Prince of the Wenz Kingdom, Douglas Edward Wenz, was the one who released the Homunculus in the city of Sangria. The information obtained by the Gudenburg side was very large, coming from the three of them. Homunculus is a decisive weapon to fight against Little Garden, created by Vitaly Tynyanov, her [Trump Card] Joker. Its shape is similar to that of a human being, but inside, it is very close to that of a Savage. And now, they had the location where the scientists who had unleashed Joker in the city of Sangria were. C Is it possible to stop the Homunculus? C No, [Joker is completely autonomous, there is nothing that can be done] was informed to me. That scientist says that Joker awoke in response to the Hundred of the Slayers, when Wenzs troops entered to investigate inside the bases left by Vitaly. Then, they gave him the Hundred and went crazy. He released a strong Sense Energy from his body to open a large hole in the sky of the cave where the laboratory was located, so he ran out of strength, and collapsed. Then Douglas assured him, woke him up at the base he had already prepared, and in return for giving him Variable Stone, he would take revenge on Little Garden for murdering Vitaly, his creator. Joker aligned with that proposal. C That means that its Joker whos hunting the Slayers and attacking Little Garden at the same time, and hes giving his thanks to those who revived him and fed him with Hundred? C No, I dont think that is something like that. Erika replied. C There is a Slayer that survived when it was attacked by Joker, during that action, Joker said [My purpose is the origin of the power of Little Garden]. Claire-sama, the origin of power, is it some kind of Variable Stone, which gives energy to Little Garden? Its reasonable that Erika is thinking that. The power of the Joker and the origin of his Sense Energy are Variable Stone. Its really clear that they have a resemblance, but she does not know anything about Liza. It should be the same for Douglas. But what about Joker? He has heard about Liza from Vitaly, maybe he can know after all. (Anyway, this has become in something very problematic) Now he is hunting Slayers, although he is in a phase of stealing Hundreds and thereby accumulate more power, so that the day will come when he will come to Little Garden. (Anyway, we have to deal with that before it gets much more power) Claire concluded with that in her mind. The President of the Student Council receives an <> Emergency Call, and the figure of Chris Steinbelt is shown on a giant floating monitor located on the wall, and is seated at the position of <> Main Analyst, in the <> Briefing Room. [Claire-sama, Joker has appeared!] C Tell me its position! [Its in a building in the center of Sangria. One person is a civilian and the other is a Slayer from Liberia, who are wounded] The figure of Chris that was projected on the monitor, changed completely to the one on the map. It was close to the same point of the day before yesterday and yesterday, it was close to where Joker has acted regularly. [The civilian who is injured corresponds to Umino Aoi. Yesterday, together with Karen-san, they were attacked by Joker] C Wait a minute, why is that girl there in Sangria! [Yesterday, while they escaped from Joker, she lost her PDA, and the information says that she would go to pick it up, and that it was authorized by Fritz-san and Latia-san, who were patrolling the inspection area. As Joker only targets Slayers, apparently there would be no problem in which civilians could pass] C There was certainly a notice from the Student Council in which, the general public was called to avoid making these trips, but did she really need to do it in this way? Well, how is her condition? [The city of Sangria is revolted and the appropriate information has not arrived yet. I am worried about it, but] C We must wait for everything to return to normal. [I think so. That has been the report from the headquarters] [In that case, Ill have to interrupt you] Suddenly, Claire was surprised by the voice that interrupted the communication. C Onii-sama!? The image that has changed and that is shown on the floating monitor corresponds to that of Claires older brother, Judal Harvey, president of the Warslan Company. [It should not be surprising, because this emergency communication is not private. All authorized people involved can listen to everyone, as well as interrupt a communication. The subject as of now has to do with Little Garden] C And you want me to thank you for that. Just now, she said something with total sarcasm. Since what really matters is LizaD. That is at least what she thought in her mind. [ now, going back to the subject in question. I understand that the enemy is an Homunculus, left behind by Vitaly. It may be that now Vitaly is in a higher danger state than when she started attacking with the <> Replicant. There will be minor damages, but we will stop progress, in one way or another] C Minor damages, how can you be saying something like that, Onii-sama! [What I have said does not mean that I am ready to give my own life. It would not be strange if a city disappeared, in the event that the fight between the Slayer and the Homunculus occurred in an inhabited place. What I want to say is that it will not hesitate at all to do harm. But, no matter how much damage is done, it is much better than leaving a city made nothing using missiles and nuclear mines to stop the dangerous Homunculus. Well, no matter what, I will convince the United Nations that all responsibility falls on the anti-Slayer organization, so not everything is lost] C That proposal is really appreciated. It will sound sarcastically, but in fact, it isnt sarcastic at all. The truth is that I dont want a single person injured, and as far as possible, not even a single building, but I also know that this is idealism. This will really be a tough battle. [Claire-sama, Judal-sama, if you allow me to speak, I would like to add a few words from me] Opening his mouth, Chris joined the conversation in which they were both. [What I thought while listening to the conversation that you were holding now is, how about using the third district of the city of Sangria?] [Third district? Is not that where the scientist who rebooted the Joker was?] [That place is a slum, there will hardly be anyone there, due to the purification strategy that was carried out a year ago in the city of Sangria, there lived only vagabonds and the mafia in that sector. Since the redevelopment has not yet taken place there, I think its fine if some building is destroyed] There is a large number of Slayers and Liberian soldiers who have been dispatched as bait. Attracting the Joker, having as final destination the third district, to then be captured by the members of the special team that has been waiting there, that was the plan devised by Chris to lock up Joker. [Truly, the Main Analyst, is a great strategist] *PACHI* *PACHI*, made their hands, while applauding and saying those words in admiration. Claire has no objection to Chriss strategy. C All right, lets go with that plan. If the time comes when the enemy becomes very powerful, I too will have to enter the battle. Can I request if it is possible that Erika is left in charge at that moment? [No, it would be best if Erika were also to fight] There was a person who interrupted the communication. It was Charlotte Dimandius. C Regarding my ability, is there anything I can do against Joker, the enemy? Asks Erika to Charlotte that is shown on the floating monitor. [I heard some information about Joker from the scientists who were captured. In order to defeat him, it is possible that your presence is indispensable. Therefore, I will take control of this strategy in conjunction with Chris. Is it okay with you, Claire?] C Yes, no problem. Do you agree, Chris? [Yes of course] [Ok, then, could you leave me in charge of the strategy from now on? Liddy will also need to appear on the battlefield. Call me as soon as you get there] Will Umino Aoi be safe? Karen and Rebecca are still waiting in the cafeteria for information on whether Aoi is safe. Three people were there, they were Krovahn, Nesat and Nakri, who were in their Variable Suit. C Hey you! Nakri realized the existence of Karen that was there, opened her eyes completely and leaped closer. C Wh-what is going on, Nakri-san? Karen, who was frightened by the level of intensity, unconsciously stepped back. C Yesterday, you were flying through the skies and you did it until you returned to Little Garden, right? Then, its possible to go to Sangria! C Huh? She heard the conversation that was held in the classroom this morning. Nakri continues speaking with a certain enthusiasm. C With what you had to fight yesterday, it was against the creation of our boss Vitaly, Homunculus. But he isnt ordinary. Before we can do more damage, we have to do something about it. So, please, take us to Sangria! C But, if you talk to the president C Thats impossible. The boy next to him answered. He heard from Charlotte that he was Nakris cousin, and that he was in the next class. His name is Krovan Olfred. The surname Olfred, it is said that they did not have surnames, but that they were given by Charlotte. C I asked the president if we could go, but our energy is still not stable, and she didnt give us any hope, since she rejected us because the formation for this operation is made up of the Selections. With the doctor its the same. But he is immeasurably powerful. Without a Variant, they will be easily killed. It will be impossible if we arent there! No but If Dr. Charlotte says its useless, its because its probably useless. So having thought of saying it would be impossible, DD Lets go. (Eh?) The voice of a girl rumbles in her head. DD Being here, I will protect you and everyone. Again, the voice sounded inside her head. It was Lizas voice. C Im not telling you to fight. All you have to do is to take us. We will take full responsibility. We beg you! C Keep in mind that your friend is involved in this incident! Dont you think you should go and rescue her!? Continuing what Krovahn said, Nakri spoke. C Karen Rebecca stares at her, as if saying what she is going to do. (If Liza says I should go, then its because I have to go) Also, I have to get to Aoi as quickly as possible. Because she is an important friend. I have to save her. C I understood, lets go! C For real!? Nakri, who responded energetically when she heard Karens response, looks happily at Krovahn. C ..Karen, will you really go? C Thats right, leave Aoi-chan to Karen. I will absolutely bring her back home safely. Karen declared, to Rebeccas concern. C Okay then. You are strong. If its Karen, then everything will be fine. C Yes C Please come back safely. With that said, Rebecca extends her little finger. C It is a promise. The act of linking the little fingers. C Yes Karen also extended her little finger and crossed it with Rebeccas little finger. C Now, were leaving! C I really hope that Aoi-chan is fine, but Fritz and Latia ran through the streets of Sangria. Of course, this was not a date. It was part of their duty as members of Selections. It is for that reason that the two were in their Variable Suit. C Its your fault that she has been involved in this type of incident. I wish Id not let her go there. C I really thought about it. Thats why Im here looking for Aoi-chan. Fritz and Latia went to the coastal side of the buildings of the third district, in the western part of the city, where the battlefield against the Joker would take place, along with other Slayers and transport helicopters. This is where the point where the communication stopped is marked. Right now, they are halfway from that point. When suddenly, the Vital Rings of both emit a sound. [Chris Steinbelt speaking here from the Briefing Room] C Chris, is something wrong? Fritz asks stopping his step. [The status of Umino Aoi has been confirmed. She fell off the stairs and hit her head, there was loss of consciousness, but there is no danger to her life. It has been reported that the army of Liberia has it under its protection] C I see When he found out she was fine, Fritz gently touched his chest. C Since Umino Aoi is safe, what should we do? Asked Latia. [Yes, slowly return to the third district, please] Chris answered, after a brief pause. C In other words, we will be the bait to attract the Joker. [Thank you very much for your cooperation. But in case a combat situation is triggeredD] C .. Wait, a moment Out of nowhere, she felt a chill run through her back muscles, and Latias face went rigid. C Fritz, look for a presence in the surroundings. Ordering him, Fritz decides to do it. C But what is this? He feels a very unpleasant energy. There was also something like blood thirst mixed in that. C Maybe thats the Joker. Latia murmured in a low voice, and continued her words. C He has us in his sight. [It cannot be, it is not possible that he already] Even Chris was upset. If the combat were to develop here, then the strategy that has been set up, all this will be in vain. [Most of the residents around that area have been evacuated to the shelters, so it is possible that these buildings are damaged. There are no traps, so please move quickly to the third district. Although it is impossible to know if we will succeed, we pray that you have managed to capture Jokers attention] C Understood. Responding, Fritz looked at Latias face. Latia nods silently. C Then, GO! Therefore, with Fritzs signal, both begin to run towards the third district. ButD. They could not even run for five seconds when they had to stop. A boy with a black hoodie appeared in front of them. C Bu-, but what the hellD. C I just jumped from the roof of the building that is there. Fritz and Latia looked up at the buildings that were on either side, according to what the boy said. On both sides, the buildings, the buildings were fifteen stories. C Haha Unexpectedly, a dry laugh escaped from Fritzs mouth. They had heard that he could deploy Hundred without any restrictions, and that his physical ability went beyond that of a super humanD. C Onee-san, youre a Slayer from Liberia and Little Garden, arent you? Id like to ask you something but, there isnt anyone around here, right? So, what the hell are you up to? Smiling with a grin that floated on his face, the boy approached. C Is it that maybe you intend to take me to where it is full of Slayers, to try to surround me with all of them and defeat me? Haha, but even so, that will be uselessD. The boy creates something similar to a blade in his hand without using a Hundred. Both when seeing it, they were convinced of that. This is Joker. Latia quickly took the Hundred from her chest and screamed. C Hundred On! Fritz began at the same time to deploy his armament. Hundred of the Martial Arts type, <> Strike Beast, and Hundred of the Long Shot type, <> Stronghold. Continuing, the Hundred of both were deployed. C Hee So youre determined? If you give me your Hundred, Ill not take your lives. Since it really is useless for you to do something with the power you have. C What are you saying, its you who has tried to anticipate the facts! Moving first, to take the victory, Latia kicks on the ground, focusing energy in her fist, to strike with her Knuckle to Joker. -!D. As a result, it hits nothing, failing. C Too bad, the level is very different from that of an ordinary Slayer like you. That voice emerged from behind Latia, C Kuh! Latia managed to stop the blow of the blade that came from top to bottom with the armor of her arm. With that, Joker turned his body, releasing a spinning kick. C Guah! Latias body was sent flying and hit a concrete wall that was in a nearby building D opening a big hole, coming out the other side. C Even though her armament has been cancelled, it doesnt seem that she has reached the point of being dead. Now you come, Onii-sanD C tsu, bastard! It is no longer a situation that may matter to him, even if it is about the whole town. Considering that he is still alive, he decides to take the enemy of Latia, Fritz lends his gaze to Joker, and makes use of his rifle, Shooting Star, in his right hand, firing. But, Joker deploys a barrier just in front of his bodyD and with it, the energy shots that were released, are dispersed and disappear just before touching the body. C Damn, to be able to perform such a trick without needing a Hundred! C I didnt tell you, Im not an ordinary human being. That is why, I can do something like this. The boy creates two spheres of light, one on each side of his body, and shoots them at Fritz. C Kuh! Fritz contains the attack of the light spheres with a barrier. But, right there, Joker creates a tremendous sword in his hand, and attacks it. C Die! Fritz deploys a barrier, but it is in vain, since with the pressure of the sword he was sent flying, and hits against the wall of the building, just like Latia. The great impact that he receives in his back, causes that he collapses in the ground, and his armament ends up being cancelled. C Hahaha, despite looking quite weak, you have a lot of courage. But, the Hundred of Onii-san and Onee-san, look dedicated, therefore delicious, Im anxious for them. I will take them immediately. Joker advances with his feet until he reaches Fritz, who is knocked down on the ground. But he noticed that two chakram were approaching, and that they were going in the direction of attacking his back. When he looked back, one of them, was about to touch his body. C Guh! One of the chakram, amputated Jokers right arm. The other chakram was also after him, but he dodged it with a jump. C Hee, I didnt think it was possible for one of my arms to be cut off. Who the hell dares to do such an action? C It will not be just your arms! I will also split your body in half! Hearing the voice as his consciousness fades, Fritz is convinced. (Hehe, to think that they would be the ones to arrive) They are the three people of artificial Variant made by Vitaly. If they have returned to a state close to the normal in which they were before, then they will be able to fight against Joker. This would make it possible to gain time until the reinforcements arrive. C Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! While descending by a jump from the top of the building, Krovahn cut with his <> Orthos Liberio to Joker. Nesat, who also jumped from the same building as Krovahn, also attacked Joker, copying the weapon possessed by Krovahn. When supplicated by Krovahn, Karen deployed her Hundred, and created a wing type armor with a thruster, and that Nesat had duplicated, thus taking Nakri and Krovahn, to cross the ocean and reach the city of Sangria. Once she reached the city of Sangria, she parted ways from the three people with artificial Variant. They went in search of JokerD In order to ensure that Aoi was well, Karen began to move around the city, checking until the very last building. (How strange, there isnt a single person) Karen kept running, although she is confused, since the state of the city is really different than it was yesterday. What is happening on the streets of this city? Beat, beat! C huh? When she was almost on the verge of arriving at the building mentioned above, incidentally, her PDA began to sound. It was the alarm of an emergency call. [Kisaragi Karen! Why are you in Sangria!?] When she stopped walking, and took the PDA out of her pocket, a screaming voice spoke. The voice belonged to Charlotte Dimandius. C Um, I think it was expected to be found sorry Karen apologized frankly. [Thats obvious. Now why have you traveled without authorization? Is it because you were worried about Aois integrity?] C Well, theres that too but, to be honest, that [What is it, you can say it] Karen decided to answer sincerely, because she was intrigued by the strange situation that was happening in the city. C To be honest, I got here because Nakri and the others told me if I could bring them here. [So, that means that those three have also gone to Sangria] She heard how the mouth opened from the other side of the call to take a big breath. [Anyway, youll soon return to Little Garden. Now we are preparing to fight against Joker. I think you could understand it when you see the situation in the city, isnt it? It is dangerous to stay there] C But Aoi-chan [Umino Aoi is already safe thanks to the Liberian army. So you can feel relieved] C Really? [Well, yeah its true. So you can go back. Understood?] C Yes I understand! Upon learning that Aoi was well, Karen lets out a long breath of relief as the call ended. She feels like seeing Aoi right now, but she already has a commitment to Charlotte. Deciding that she must return to Little Garden, Karen takes the Hundred with her hand. DD Wait a moment. A voice sounds inside his head. DD I am sorry. DD You will not be able to return for now. Her consciousness gradually disappears Until at that very moment, her consciousness was completely broken. Those eyes, emitted a radiant golden color. Jokers movements were extremely fast. Not only he was attacked by Krovahn and Nesat with their double swords, but also by Nakri who was trying to cut him with her <> Dio Varga, considering that at first they had cut off his arm, they have not been able to hit an attack once. Despite being outnumbered, Krovahn and the others were being pressured. C Kuh, damn! Krovahns body is pushed about five meters back, after receiving one of the spheres of light created by Joker with his body. Next, Nakri received a revolving kick. Although she did not fall to the ground, unlike the other two, it put up resistance with her sword in a clash of swords by ten seconds, until the body of Nesat also left flying backwards. C I get it! Finally I remembered. Joker, who has separated from the three individuals with artificial Variant, said as soon as he could, stared at them and shouted loudly. C I thought I had seen you three before somewhere, and isnt that perhaps you are the trio of artificial Variant, the group that were close to Vitaly? Why are you involved in this situation? Or is it possible that you betrayed Vitaly and liked Little Garden? C Shut up, theres no need for us to give you any explanation! Krovahn shouted as he was getting up. Upon hearing that response, Joker began to laugh with *Hahaha*. C Apparently I hit the mark. So Vitaly was murdered by Little Garden, or am I wrong? And despite now you finally got your freedom, dont tell me youll be a dog again. What the hell are you thinking? I really cant understand it at all. Not that your goal from the beginning was to take revenge on the Slayers? C Shut up, silence! Nakri shouted. As she got up from the floor, she continued talking. C There are several Slayers who are friendly. Not all Slayers are bad. We learned that there in Little Garden! C Yeah. Thats why we fight for Little Garden! We will defeat you! Because that is our freedom! Nesat declared while preparing her Twin Sword. C Aha, hahahahaha! Joker received the emotions of the three people, and laughed. C But what is that. It ist that you have changed you boss for something of conciliation. I think that is really very human. I feel jealous. At the same time as when he finished his words. The cross section that he had in his amputated right arm began to shine and then, his arm recovered the original shape that he had in an instant. C But, whats happening? Looking at that, Krovahn remained with his look surprised. Nakri and Nesat are the same. C The arm that was cut is no longer Nesat, muttering that, could not see the part of the arm that was already detached on the floor. C My body is like a concentration of energy. That is why, I can do a regeneration of this type. Did you think I was a super human? To Begin with, Im not even a human! Creating a Twin Sword similar to the one Krovahn has in his hand, Joker kicks the ground. He does it by pointing towards Krovahn. C Unlike you who are good for nothing, Im a Homunculus, although my life is equal to that of a human being, I also have to eat. As for that, I feel very envious. But, theres nothing I can do against that. Thats why I fight, because the power source is the Hundred, theres no alternative but to obtain the Variable Stone! C ,,, kkuh! His attacks are much more intense than before. Even using all their strength, they cannot do more than stop his attacks. C Krovahn! Joker, who interrupted the attack of Nesat who came from the side to help Krovahn who had been pushed, threw his sword to the sky and reduced it to particles. C What a nuisance! Now he created a sphere of light in his right hand and threw it to Nesat. C Kyaa! The sphere of light hits the body of Nesat squarely. Due to the impact, it falls to the ground. C Damn, nee-chan! C This is not the time to be looking the other way! Producing a sword again in his hand, Joker attacks Krovahn. C For me to be able to obtain true freedom, I had no alternative but to attack Little Garden with the power obtained from the collection of Hundred, and thus achieve the source of power that exists there. If he was able to obtain the source of that power, then, he could obtain eternal life, practically. Or even, get enough power to be able to destroy the world. Even if you do not believe it, it is possible to destroy the world. C What the hell, why are you going to do it? Krovahns eyes gleamed with a golden hue. It was no longer possible to face Joker, his opponent, in normal conditions. All that remained was to release the power of Variant. C Theres no reason why. I just hate this world that created me. Should there be some kind of justification required to do that? C Kuh! He could not understand what Joker was saying. It was not born naturally, but is more, it was dismissed as a failed experiment. You cannot even live like a human being. His hatred for the world was inevitable. C The guys that woke you up a second time, do you know them? C I didnt know them at all. I didnt speak to them, they only ordered me in exchange for receiving Variable Stone. Thats why I pretended to listen to the things they told me. Their orders were to attack Little Garden, and they aligned almost perfectly with my purpose. C In short, you used the people who woke you up! C It was balanced for both of our sides. Once I destroyed Little Garden, surely they would come to destroy me since I would stand in their way. Thats why I think they didnt give me Variable Stone, and they told me that I should win them on my own. But, if I get Liza Harvey, who is the source of power for Little Garden, how much power I could get, no matter how hard I think, its impossible to know! If even now I am very strong, maybe how powerful I would become! C Liza Harvey? C Apparently you dont know anything about Liza Harvey! Is it perhaps that you havent been told yet!? C DGuah! After releasing the power of the Variant, there was a collision from Twin Sword to Twin Sword, and both were on par in force, stopping the advance of one another, impacting each other, but the first began to show signs of damage, this was because Jokers eyes glowed golden like Krovahns eyes. Joker released a resplendent golden color. The blow of Joker has hit Krovahns right shoulder. C Im just like you, I havent really shown what Im capable of! C Krovahn! Nakri threw her Dio Varga against Joker, who raised the Twin Sword, looking for a final blow to Krovahn by a thrust, while he was pressing his right shoulder, being about to fall to the ground. Joker takes a turn with his body, and with his Twin Sword diverts the trajectory of the two Chakram. So when the weapons go back to Nakris hands, C While youre at it, why dont you get this! Joker launches his Twin Sword in the direction of Nakri who is about to catch Dio Varga. If your hands are occupied, then there will be no other option but to receive the blow. C I wont allow it! A voice echoed in that place. At that same moment, a beam of light hit Jokers head. C And who are you? It seems that the damage was not substantial. Joker raises his face in the direction of the sky, and looks at the girl with blue eyes and blond hair that comes descending. C Claire Harvey, president of the Little Garden Student Council. Claire keeps her eyes on Fritz and Latia as she separates from them. C How dare you hurt my precious companions! She is currently in full body armor. Her whole body is covered with a thick armor, and with weapons in each hand. In addition, six floating batteries are found around her body. C And I am Liddy Steinberg, Vice President of the Little Garden Student Council! The voice that was heard next was of the girl that on her back is the <> Outer. Liddy injects energy to the thruster that is attached to the Air Ride and attacks by directing the tip of her Midgard Schrange towards Joker, while accelerating. Her speed is tremendous and it seems impossible for Joker to really evade her. C Uoooooooooo!! Midgard Schrange of Liddy impaled Jokers body. C Im sorry, but you have not left me another alternative. If her rival had been an ordinary person, in these moments it should be dead. ButD. C By doing that, did you want to kill me? With a dark laugh, Joker extended both hands. What appeared inside his hands was a sharp pointed weapon, like an ice pick. C Sorry, but Ill not die with something like that! Joker then uses the ice picks to try to penetrate Liddys body both on the left and on the right. C Kuh Liddy quickly released her hands from the hilt, soared with her thruster and flew into the sky. C You forgot something! Joker then removed the spear that was embedded in his abdomen with both hands, and threw it towards Liddy. This was also considerably fast. C Kuh! Liddy quickly deploys a barrier, but is pushed by the impulse, flying off, rushing to the ground. A few seconds later, Midgard Schrange falls across the floor, next to Liddy. C Hm, how unfortunate. At least I thought I could achieve the cancellation of the armament. It is Joker who murmurs in a guilty manner, but his attitude was as composed as ever. The hole in his abdomen began to regenerate. But, he noticed that a pink chain wrapped around his body, showing impatience. C What is this? Guh, uh! The chain violently imprisons Jokers body. It was a girl with glasses peeking out of the window on the second floor of the nearby building-The Vice President of the Little Garden Student Council, Erika Candle. She jumped from the second floor of the building with the chain in her hand. C The engineers who have revived you are already under the shelter of Little Garden. We already knew about your regeneration ability. Therefore, the attack that Liddy made a few moments ago, of course we would understandDIn other words, it was a decoy to restrict your body in this way. AndD Erika looks at Claire. Claire reduces the six floating batteries she used as a particle thrusterDand created Buster Cannon, and aimed at Joker. C If I shoot with this weapon to your core, it will be your end. Claire has already reached to fill the power of the Canon Buster by 60%. 70%, 80%, 90% -. C Stop, stop! If you shoot with that, part of the city will be destroyed Certainly this will happen. I did not want to get to do something like this. ButD. C You want us to leave you be, that really is impossible to do. Many lives were taken. While there are people alive, the village can be rebuilt as many times as necessary. Considering the hard battles against the Savage, humanity now knows about it. They have the power to not surrender. C What is more, even if I did not shoot, Im not the only one who is pointing at you. Why do not you take a look around you? C Huh? By saying that, Joker begins to look at what surrounds him. It was then that he realized that he noticed a strong energy located about 500 meters away, and even up to 1 kilometer away. Beside the two people who were defeated first, there was a girl who was thinner and smaller than Claire, was wearing her Variable Suit and was holding a gun. C Ive put together the best Slayers of the long-range type and the dragon type. Even if I cannot make you disappear, they will put you to an end. 100%. The energy of Buster Cannon is complete. Claire puts force on the finger and presses the trigger. C This is the end! C Never, I! I will not be defeated with something like thiiiiiiiiiiiis! As Joker screams like that, his body begins to expand, inflating. C What on earth is happening? Due to the surprise, Claire spontaneously delays the shot of Buster Cannon. All those who were looking at Joker, were the same, the voice that came from their faces showed the surprise that generated that. C k, kuh! Erika concentrates more energy in <> Everlasting, in order to contain the expansion. However, it is not capable of resisting the power of it. The pink chain breaks into very small pieces, and then disappear into particles. C Claire-sama! Shoot fast please! C I know It has been hard to gather all this energy. There is no other alternative but to try to do it! Claire again places the mouth of her Buster Cannon against Joker and pulls the trigger. One hundred percent explosion at maximum power. Along with a dazzling light, an immense mass of energy hits Joker fiercely, making it spin like a whirlpool. C We did it? Following the violent explosion, both trash and dust, along with a cloud of the latter, rose on the ground. Due to Buster Cannon, many buildings collapsed. This has made possible that the ocean, which until recently was not visible, could be seen. However, within the sea, there was a certain existence, something that until now, had never existed there. C But what is that? Stunned, Claire murmured. Its height was very large, about 20 meters, was a Trenta, a giant Savage, which was reflected in their eyes. C I dont believe it, he was a Savage It was Nakri who said that with a trembling voice. C Why C why do people become Savage!? Krovahn added, muttering. C Krovahn, he isnt a human being. He is a Homunculus C Yes, I thought it could be that but Krovahn, who received the tsukkomi from Nakri, his cheeks stiffened as he looked up. C Bomb all at once to the Savage! At the same time that Erika communicated that through the wireless ring, energy shots were released instantaneously from eight different locations. But, all that was repelled by the Savages steel breastplate. C Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh! The rumble of the weapons caused the ground and surrounding buildings to tremble. C I will not let you, I will not allow it! To all of you, this world will be your grave! The head of the Savage opened and from there the one of Joker appeared. C An offensive will come, everyone prepare your defenses! Erika, Liddy, apart from you, who are behind meDthe Slayers who have fallen, protect them from that side. After protecting yourselves from the bombardment, and when you are under shelter, we will prepare the next strategy. Agreed!? While instructing not only Liddy, Erika, and Krovahn, who are at her side, but also to the surrounding Slayers, Claire reduces her Buster Cannon into particlesD returning them to the six floating batteries, creating a shield with them. C I will help too. As Nesat said, she copied Claires shield and deployed it in front of her. It is then that, the Savage Joker attacked with a fierce bombardment. C Claire-sama, what will we do after this? Erika asks Claire after taking refuge from the bombardment by placing herself under the shield. C If we have any luck, if that Savage is very similar to a common Savage, it will be necessary to expose its core. If we can destroy it, then we can stop its functions. C If thats so, let me try. As soon as the first bombing ended, Liddy flew very high using the thruster of her Air Ride, and then went to counterattack with her Midgard Schrange aiming at the core of Joker, who had become a Savage. C What do you think of this!? The tip of Midgard Shcrange touched what was the existence of a protection on the core, Shelter. But, she did not feel disturbed. Even soD. C Uoooooooooooooo! When Liddy concentrated her energy, Midgard Schrange began to rotate like a drill. A fissure appeared in the Shelter. C I will not let you! Shouting, the Savage Joker raised his head and tried to shake off Liddy. C Agh! Liddy, who has not fallen thanks to her thruster, unleashes an attack by launching all the missiles through the missiles that Air Ride has. An explosion manifests from the center of the Savage. It was in the middle of that, that Krovahn and Nesat began to move. C Thanks to the spear of nee-chan, there is an opening in the shell. In that case, we may stop it. Come on, nee-chan! C Sure! Krovahn kicked the ground, jumping very high, then hit from the top to the bottom with his Orthos Liberio. Nesat, who performed Trace on Krovahns weapon, also attacked using the same Twin Sword against Joker that became Savage. However, when the two tried to hit by moving down the blades of the weapons, from the left and from the right, they were stopped by Jokers scissors. C Crap! C Kuh! Krovahn was hit and thrown to the ground, and Nesat was sent flying to a nearby building. C If so, then I! C Wait, now the visual field has become clear! The pupil of the eye shone a golden color. Nakri released the power of her Variant over her Dio Varga, making it four times larger than normal. C It cant be helped, the methods do not matter! Petals! Claire had already returned to transform her shield into the six floating batteries. From there, from each respectively, two small floating weaponsD petals emerged. A total of eighteen floating batteries, small and large, fired at the Joker turned into Savage. The goal is to make him lose focus. Liddy also releases rays from the Air Ride in order to support that plan. Thanks to this, Nakri manages to approach the Savage. She was able to launch an attack. C Lets see what you think of this! There were no scissors attacking Nakri, who had jumped against the shelter. All that remained was to strike with Dio Varga his shelter. Or thats what she thoughtD. In front of her eyes, a head opened. (Is that a bombardment?) It will be a direct hit if it continues like this. (It is dangerous!) Death. Those were the letters that went through her mind. And right after that. C Huh? In front of the head of the Savage, the figure of a girl with black hair carrying a giant sword moving downward entered her sight. Thanks to her, artillery shots were never released. C Why, are you here Unable to attack the shelter, Nakri who landed doing a roll, muttered at the same time she looked at the girl who had helped her. DKisaragi Karen. It was the same girl, the middle school classmate from Little Garden. But, it looked different than usual. Her eyes were painted in a golden color, whose color of energy was the same that emanated throughout her body. Due to the big slash he received from Karens sword, Joker, who had transformed into a Savage, was knocked to the ground. Karen instantly pointed the edge of her sword to the shelter, and tried to chase him. But, the attack was dodged by a matter of millimeters. Joker had rushed backward with his six legs. C You are, the girl, of yesterday, isnt it? But what, is that power? A few moments ago, he had suffered considerable damage to his shelter from Karens attack. It was evident that Joker was confused. C kuh! Joker moves from top to bottom the scissors of his right arm against Karen. But far from stopping the blow, it easily makes it bounce holding the sword with one hand. Then, kicks the ground and jumps very high. C What!? Karen hits the shelter with her sword. This caused that the shell was destroyed by that blow, and the tip of the sword penetrated the core. C Ooooooooooooooooooooo!! Immense particles disappear. From the body of Savage that releases an intense roar, with a *PLOP*, the core falls. C We won, right? Krovahn murmurs, seeing a sphere with a radius of approximately two meters and from which drips a liquid of a fluorescent color from its orifice. The giant body does not exist anymore. C According to what I see, that seems to be Claire mumbles, and talks to Karen who is standing in front of the core. C Kisaragi Karen, I must thank you for saving us. But, why are you here? Also, that sword C Oh? What, where? At Claires question, Karen is surprised and turns around. C Uhm, this, that somehow, suddenly there was a voice that echoed in my head, and when I realized, I was here ah, a sword!? Karen, what have you been doing? Karen quickly reduces the sword to particles. The color of their pupils returns to the color black. At that moment, it was Erika who realized the tragedy that was rising behind Karens back. C Kisaragi Karen, look behind you! C Eh? Turning around again, she saw a pair of hands that emerge from the cleft of the core. What came out from inside there was a naked Joker. C Your power! Give it to me! Joker extends both arms, putting his weight on Karens body. Karen is then pushed and falls to the ground. C Give it to me, your power! Joker contains Karens body and begins to strangle the neck with both hands. C Agh, ah In an instant, her conscience is fading away. Among the things that Joker could do, it turns out that he begins to bring his face with hers. (Do not tell me, this is ) Are my lips going to be stolen? Surely his intention is to want to suck the power. (A kiss like that, I absolutely detest it Because, Karens first kiss isD) It is her older brother, the figure of Kisaragi Hayato, the one that crosses her mind. Then, the voice resounded. DD Kisaragi Karen, summon me. (Eh?) DD You know me as Card. (Call, the Card ) Karen extends her hand and touches the letter that was on her waist and begs to it (Card-san, I beg you, please save me somehow!!) Then the card glows brightly and shakes Jokers body. C Cough, cough, this is Karen stopped and moved her vision to the card she had. That mark was the logo of the Little Gardens school. DD Karen, throw the card. C Y-yes! Doing what the voice said, Karen launched the card. Then the card illuminated intensely and its figure changed to that of a human appearance. C What is that? Krovahn murmured and of course Nesat, as well as Nakri, were stunned. C Are you a human being? Seeing that figure in front of their eyes, that appearance from behind, one could say that it was that of a human being. C Its been a while since we met last time. Only the back could be seen from that golden hair that was wiggling. Even with that, Karen could understand. (Without doubt, it is that person ) That girl who appeared in front of her on the day of the Festival, and who then spoke to her in her head. Exactly like that time, an object that looked like thorny ivy was tangled in her body. As well as the crown of blue thorns on her head and blue roses on her neck. C Liza! Screaming, Claire continued. C You, why are you here? C Lets leave the conversation for another time, first we have to deal with that. C You, you are, what is that power, what the hell! As he got up, Joker said in a trembling voice. That voice is violently shaken. C Is it that you still do not understand it? The meaning of your existence, the reason why you were createdD and now, the goal youre aiming at Thats because, it was all me. C In other words, you, you are the goddess of Little Garden, Liza Harvey! You are what I am looking for, the source of power! Jokers eyes flashed fervently. C Although I must say, in the end, I am nothing but a part of all that. Even soD. The girl disappeared. without realizing, she appeared in front of the boyD. C I would say that this trick is pretty easy to do. C !? Lizas outstretched arms were as if they were quite normal, buried in his abdomen. Seeing that, Jokers eyes were wide open. And it is because the source of his power was also being held in his hands. C I thought that maybe you would be accumulating more power, but is this what you have achieved? The efficiency of the energy consumption is quite bad No. It is thanks to the brave Slayers that are in this place that your power has been reduced so much up to this level. Thanks to that, its enough for me to defeat you. Liza smiled sweetly. C bastard, what do you intend C Its already decided. I will make you disappear from this world. Thats what I should do. That is the reason why I am here. C St-op! That is very abrupD Without finishing listening to what he had to say until the end, Liza extracted the sphere of light from Jokers chest. Then, the light disappeared from his eyes Like a puppet with the strings cut, it fell to the ground suddenly. Then his body became particles and disappeared while shining brightly. With this, Joker has been completely eradicated from this world. It will no longer be revived. C Kisaragi Karen C Ah, yes! Karen, who was called out by Liza, and trying to correct herself, responded with her arms aligned so that both arms were on par with the lines of her body. Turning around, Liza said. C I really am sorry to have taken possession of your body without your consent. This will be the first and last timeD I will never do the same thing ever again. -Eh? What do you mean? C As a result of the materialization, since that day in which you were live, my power has been completely consumed. Naturally, by lending you my power outside Little Garden, it is normal that I cannot even speak. Therefore, let me tell you one last thingD C Yes of course! I am all ears! Her appearance was that of a girl. However, her words and her calm felt as if it were an adult who has lived for decades. As a result, Karens tension suddenly increased. For Karen, these words of Liza that echoed in her head could have been something similar to those of a teacher regarding Hundred. C You want to protect others, and that is extremely important. You have both abilities and qualities. That is why doubt will be born. That is why later on, in the future, that is something that you will have to go through on your own, thats not something that I can decide. That is your own decision. But, listen to me. This is a common desire of your number one fan, it is nothing more than a longing Liza, who was advancing with her legs towards Karen, changed the hand with which she held the sphere, from her left hand to her right hand and with it, touched her face. C I love your songs. Therefore, do not strain yourself. Do not die. Since there will be sad people if you die. Please, do not forget itD. C A- as you wish! Those words were firmly etched in Karens chest. C Now, Claire before I finish my work. Although its size is like that, you will not believe the considerable amount of energy that it has, I consider that the capacity of recovery is substantial. With that said, Liza loose the sphere of light in the air and place it above her hands, then join them and from the sphere, something similar to water escapes from it. A dazzling light envelops the surroundings, and bright particles begin to cover all that area. C What is it, this The wounds of my body are healing It was Krovahn who muttered that. Then, Nakri also notices. C Its true, my wounds are healing too C Liza, what is all this C I have used the energy accumulated by Joker, to use it for the good of you, eliminating your wounds. Liza answers Claires question. C Bring it back to Little Garden and use it for my recovery D youve thought about that Claire. What you should want is the recovery of your fellow Slayers. Or is that not it? C Its as you say. But, Liza .. you Claires eyes began to tremble when she noticed that Lizas body was becoming transparent and that, unlike before, the landscape behind her was becoming visible. Then Liza, realized that it is soon the moment in which she should pay a visit to her body. C It seems that the time has come C Wait, Liza! There are still things I want to tell you D Claire quickly tried to grab Liza, but she could not cling to her body. Claire fell face down on the ground. C Sorry, Claire. I have reached the limit with which I can continue to be here in this place. After all, Im just a mass of Sense Energy that sleeps inside KarenD C In that case, in that case in Little Garden! Then, well see us there! Claire yelled at Liza, turning her head and standing with her knees on the ground. C no. Liza shakes her head, and responds. C Even if Im in Little Garden, to materialize, I have to use a lot of Sense Energy, so I cannot do this as if it were something simple. But, every time I have to protect Little Garden, then ClaireD. Then Liza approached Claire who had tears in her eyes and hugged her body. It was a view in which Liza seemed to be really be her big sister. C Claire, I cannot understand what Otou-sama or Onii-sama are planning. However, I do understand you and Little Garden, and the Slayers who are linked to Little GardenD plus, I understand very well that achieving peace in the world is really the most important thing. Thats what I could understand. Thats why I have expectations about you, Claire. From now on, take care of Little Garden. C Of course, of course Its what Ive been doing, Liza its what Ive been dedicating myself to * Sniff *, Claire made a sound with her nose. Looking at that Claire, Liza smiled. C Claire, do not cry And Karen. And to all Slayers, I really give you my thanks. From now on and as with Claire, take care of Little Garden. (What, how ?) Many hours have passed since Liza disappeared in the city of Sangria. The ceiling that Karen has before her somewhat blurry vision and her mind still asleep, is that of the hospital room that she sees from her bed. (Why am I here?) Karen lifted her upper body, and opened her eyes firmly as she felt that the battle of until recently was a dream. C Oh, Karen has awakened! C Youre fine, Karen-san! C Rebecca! Aoi-chan! Almost at the same time that she raised her body, Karen noticed the existence of Nakri who kept her back resting on one of the walls of the hospital room, where her two friends suddenly approached to hug her. While she gives a glance when they get together, she goes through the door to leave the room. C Nakri-san, wait a moment please! Karen quickly gets Nakris attention, and continues her words. C Well, I, did I want to know why Im here? C Huh? You, dont you remember anything? Surprised, Nakri opens her mouth. C Well, this the fight against Joker in the city of Sangria then the conversation with Liza-san, and then, uhm C After that, you suddenly collapsed on the ground. And coincidentally that girl, Liza, in that same almost instant disappears. Anyway, we call a doctor. I was told to tell you that when you woke up. Nakri who opens the door and heads out of the hospital room stops at a point and, C And, dont get me wrong, but I wasnt here because I was worried about you or something like that. I was staying here because the doctor told me to be watching the situation. So, until then! C Th- this C Actually, she was worried about you. It was what Rebecca said to Karen who was a bit confused. C So, is that so? C Because you saved her, from the beginning she came to watch as a form of thanks in case something happened, only that she doesnt know how to say it in an appropriate way. I saw it. So, you can count on it. C That I have, saved her? But she is not able to remember that moment. Karen thinks that maybe it was Liza who could have helped Nakri. (But, perhaps Nakri-san is aware of it) However, if it is the case in which she is concerned about her health, she is very happy because the number of friends she has is likely to increase. SurelyD. No, she will definitely be friends with Nakri. Its something Karen firmly believes. C DOh right! Are you okay, Aoi-chan? I heard you fell down the stairs and you hit yourself in the head C Thats, thats right, but as you can see, Im fine. But more than that this Im sorry! C Eh, Im sorry, why? Karen is surprised to see that Aoi bows her head with force before her. C Its because I went secretly to pick up my PDA to Sangria, I made Karen worry a lot about me, and in addition to what I did, I made her go through something so serious So, isnt it natural that I should apologize to Karen, who even fainted? C Please, do not worry about something like that. It was my decision to go to Sangria, also, we are friends, is not it? It is the duty of one friend to help another when they are in trouble. Also, Im sure Nii-san would do the same. C Onii-san? C Yes. My dear Nii-san. C Uwaa, *Sob* Aoi lifts her glasses and wipes her tears with the sleeve of her uniform. C But, theres one thing I want to ask you, Aoi-chan C What is it, you want to ask? C Why did you decide to go and find your PDA on your own? If you had asked the Student Council, they would have looked for a way to solve it. Also, I think if you have something to say, you should not hide it from us C Wow, your PDA is in standby mode C Wait a minute, Rebecca! You promised me that you would not tell Karen-san in any wayD Desperate, Aoi tried to close Rebeccas mouth. C But, I dont think its necessary to keep this secret to Karen. Definitely our friendship will not be broken by something like thatD Karen, take a look and see whats in the standby mode. Saying that, Rebecca pulls out the PDA from Aois pocket and throws it to Karens knees. C Ah! Dont see it, Karen-san! C At the moment that Aoi shouted, Karen had already picked up Aois PDA with her arms, and looked with her eyes at the standby screen. C Isnt this my Nii-san? C U, uwaaaaaa Aois face was really red and she looked down at the floor. C To summarize, this is what it means. In that time when you joined, Aoi said shes a fan of yours. But thats a lie. Actually Aoi turns out to be a fan of your older brother. Eventually I wasnt going to reveal it or something like that. C Ahaha, so it was that kind of thing? Unexpectedly, Karen laughs. C Although, I would like you to have told me before. C But, to me, Karen loves her Onii-san very much, and that iswhy, for me, it makes me feel bad to have this kind of feelings towards Hayato-san C Faced with something like that, it does not bother me. C Huh? C Nii-san is amazing, and very cool, from the beginning I had a lot of rivals. As it has increased by one person, for Karen it is nothing special. C Hey, are you sure of what youre saying? C Oh! Aois face shines. Karen looks at that face and smiles, and then continue with her words. C But, theres no doubt that Karen loves her number one Nii-san very much and that it is undeniable that we have been together for a long time. With all that, I think it will continue like this forever. Thats why I will not lose, Aoi-chan. C In spite of that I, I will also give my best and I will not lose! C Then, why dont we regroup and take him a picture? C Eh? Aoi looks puzzled. C The picture of a few seconds ago, it was an image captured in secret, right? It seems that it was taken from a long distance and that, its capture was something difficult to do, isnt it? Karen has many pictures of her Nii-san, Im carrying a bunch of them. C Wo- would you give them to me!? C Hmm, what should I do? Aoi-chan is supposed to be my rival. With the laughter of the three people echoing in the hospital room, Charlotte and the nurse in charge of the hospital, Mihal, arrive there. C Hey now, here its pretty noisy. According to what Nakri-kun told me about your state of health, are you really well? C Yes, I feel that my body is returning to normal. C Then, will you be able to go to my laboratory with your own feet? C As I said Im already fiD C Karen-chan, are you okay? Mihal quickly goes to give her support to the body of Karen, who descends with difficulty from the bed. C Ahaha, I think Ive staggered a little. But Im fine, I just have to stand firmly. She collapsed because of the fatigue of the intense combat yesterday, and perhaps also because she no longer has the power of Liza because it has left her body. But, now she can perfectly stand with both legs. So also apparently can walk. C Very good. Karen, theres very little left for you to rest once you finish this medical examination. Its getting late at night, so you go back home and take a break. With the words of Charlotte, Rebecca and Aoi leave the hospital room. C See you, Karen. C Goodnight. Karen says goodbye to the two people who leave the hospital room, with these words. C See you again tomorrow at schoolD Hayato and Emilia were in the reception room of the palace. After leaving the stadium, receiving treatment for his injuries while the police took a statement of the events, the time indicated that it was already nine oclock at night. Thanks to Sakura and pontiff Serivia, who was with her two guards, and to the words of thanks they received from King Granald, they were finally released from that process. They just needed to go back to the room prepared in the guest rooms to go to sleepD and thats what, theres an incoming call on Emilias PDA. It was on behalf of the <> Main Technologist of Little Garden, Charlotte Dimandius. C It seems that the battle with Joker has come to an end. Everyone is safe in Little Garden. Of course, Karen-chan too. C I see Hayato feels relieved to hear the words of Emilia who has finished talking to Charlotte. C At the moment, there is something less to worry about. Both Douglas and Bratt are being subjected as terrorists in a trial under the administration of justice of the Federation of Britannia and from which a verdict will be issued. As Hayato has said, Douglas has been involved in a coup detat after reaching the top of the military order, and that he intended to put the sovereign state of the British Empire under the power of Wenz. Bratt also cooperated with him, because he received bribes, through illegal donations in secret funds and things like that. Although he could be exposed at the time he suffered the defeat in the upcoming elections for Prime Minister, far from saying that his political career came to an end, there was the possibility that he would be imprisoned. However, if the coup detat was successful, not only could he continue as Prime Minister, but he could also eliminate everything related to it. Of course all that was taken by the wind. Bratt anyway, would lose the position of Prime Minister. Adding that, a scientist who was captured in Gudenburg by Vitaly and who revived Joker, the Homunculus, said that he was a former scientist belonging to the kingdom of Wenz. It was what he had already heard from Charlotte by Emilia. The secret unit of the Kingdom of Wenz, which moved behind the United Nations, entered the base of the anti-Slayer group. From the materials they obtained by annihilating those who were there, they moved through clandestine ways the Variable Stone to the Kingdom of Wenz, and it was there that discovered that Douglas, had a large sum of money, coming everything to light. Douglas did not punish that scientist, but threatened him, so he could use it and leave it under his control. At the same time, he obtained documentation on the plans related to the Homunculus from the materials found when they checked the database. He went in search of Joker, revived him and freed him in Sangria. To all this, a deal has been decided with Britannia in which the scientist will be prosecuted in Liberia. C Charlotte has reported that there has been considerable damage to the city of Sangria, and that Little Garden hasnt received any. They have confidence that they can leave port in a week, as they have planned. It would be good if things happened for a moment a little slower. C I second that. After putting her PDA back in her pocket, Emilia reclines on the sofa sitting on the left side of where Hayato is. Sakura was sitting in front of them, with a strange expression on her face looking at that scene. C Hayato-kun, can you make me a spot in that place? She gets up, and sits on the right side of Hayato. ButD. C It seems that peace will not come so easily. Inside the room. Sakura stopped when she heard those words from Serivia, who was looking up at the void in the sky. C Pontiff-sama, with that, what do you? Sakura asks as she turns her eyes to the window. C Could it be perhaps the prophecy of Serivia-san? Continuing with Hayatos question. C Huuh, what does that have to do? Looking at Hayato and company, *Fufufu*, Serivia laughed. C It turns out that being surrounded by two beautiful women, it is not so simple to achieve the tranquility of day after day, andD C No, that, Serivia-san!? C It will get ugly if I meddle, that is why I will depart from here I am sure we will meet again somewhere. I have that feeling. On the other hand, I know you will be safe, but even so, let me pray for it, and for you to be happy. May God bless you allD. Serivia led her two followers and left the reception room. C I can feel in one way or another that she is a wonderful person. There was an aura in her that was even capable of dulling that of an Idol like mine. C She was the Pontiff-sama of Puritaria Even Sakura, she was considerably nervous after that. C Something more important than that, Hayato-kun. Now that she has finally been able to sit comfortably next to Hayato and then take his arm, Sakura continued. C The day after tomorrow is the day Hayato returns to Little Garden, isnt it? As the case of the engagement is already solved and if you have nothing else to do, why dont you come to see me at the Louvre? C Hmm this for me its not a problem but Hayato directs his sight towards Emilia. It is to check if there is something wrong. C Dont count with me. Emilia responds immediately. C Ive seen the live performance so many times so far, that I dont find it funny anymore. In addition, Hayato is now in a state in which he has completely consumed his Sense Energy. It is better for him to take it easy and rest for a whole day here in Gudenburg. C He-hey! This time it was Emilia who pulled his arm. C Besides, I am no longer a mere fiance, my father has given us his approval, so that there are no restrictions in which two people can love each other? I know, what if we go to a museum? Ill be your guide! C What? What does this mean? Besides, didnt you just to take it easy and rest for a whole day? Also why are you talking about a date like that? And whats more, its completely boring! Sakura supports herself on Hayato and tries to eat Emilia. C My live performances continue to have a perfect production every time, they always change so that nobody gets bored of them, and first of all, I didnt invite Emilia to go! I only invited Hayato-kun! C What? Is Sakura-san saying that she intends to monopolize Hayato? C Even if you came to the live performance, when I sing, the view of Hayato-kun will never go to Emilias. So, its really the same. C Ha, thats impossible! Hayato is always thinking of me. Thats why in his Dual Act, his second weapon was exactly the same as my armor, or am I wrong? The Hundred take shape according to the power of feelings. Hayato and I are one! It really is like this, isnt it, Hayato!? C Well, at that this It is certainly how Emilia thinks, but how to say it. Hayato does not know. C Aagh Then, both of you come to the live performance! It will be a duel! C Okay, whatever! C This, you two, could you stop fighting for a moment Seeing the two girls who remained vigorously attacking in this heated discussion, Hayato feels deep down in his heart that Serivias predictive ability is real. Volume 5 - Epilogue The day after the battle against Joker. Little Garden Student Council President Claire Harvey was visiting the Student Council room for the first time in the day. Because she was behind the conciliation measures due to the fight against Joker yesterday, she has been unable to return to this room. (Finally there is a moment of pause in all this) The recovery after the terrorist attacks of Vitaly has already been completed. Although help is being given in the restoration works in the city of Sangria, it has been decided that they will leave the port of Sangria next week. She has heard that the anti-Slayer organization was thwarted by the sweeping operations of the United Nations, putting an end to the series of attacks that continued since the terrorist incident perpetrated by Vitaly. Standing up, Claire began to boil water in the bowl. It is to prepare black tea. Her favorite assam tea. Thats something to drink on a special day. Although the existence created by energy was within Kisaragi Karen, she was still able to meet and talk with <> Liza. In that place where Liddy, Erika, and the three Artificial Variants were, it was impossible that they could talk about her. Of course that was confidential. That she was her sister and that she kept her sleeping in the Little Garden underground. She was the true identity of LiZA, and it was the energy on which Little Garden depended. Although it gives her a headache to have exposed herself in such a way, Claire is really happy to have been able to talk with Liza. Therefore, she thought that she should drink this tea for today, C Tsk, at this time, what is happening!? Claire suddenly raised her voice after being interrupted by the sound of the alarm that unexpectedly began to sound. The emergency light that is installed on the ceiling also began to glow in a red color. Is there a crisis happening here in Little Garden? (Why do these kinds of things happen so recurrently!!?) Being confused, Claire bites her lips. [Its serious, Claire-sama!] When she returned to the front of the desk, the floating monitor appeared. Who is reflected is the figure of Chris and behind him is the Briefing Room. That makes her feel uncomfortable. C Chris, what is happening? [I have confirmed that there has been a reaction with a powerful energy near the middle point between Mars and Earth] C But how! Is that correct? [Yes. The <> NLSA, has also captured the existence of an energy at the same time, and it seems they have been able to confirm its appearance right now with the Space Telescope. The information must be coming Ah, it has arrived just now. Changing the monitor screen] The figure of Chris that was being projected on the floating monitor changes to that of the space that is filled with many stars. And what it can be seen at the center of it is a mass, similar to a meteorite. C Dont tell me, than that [As you can see, its a mass of Savage. Its total length is about fifty meters. It can be distinguished that there are about thirty bodies and that it is approaching the earth at a speed of thirty kilometers per second. The possibility of impacting the earth is 88%. It has been estimated that it takes about three weeks to arrive] C With that scale, it is not an exaggeration to say that this could be a <> Third Attack. [Such a possibility cannot be denied at the moment. There are also reports that there are other objects detected as small meteorites, that means, Savage, which would also be approaching] C Kh! But why is everything happening in a consecutive way! Claire tries to sustain her temper. Even considering that the wounds and blows and the energy in the fight against Joker have healed almost completely thanks to Liza, it is still a series of battles. The mental burden for the Slayers who belong to Little Garden for the first time, as well as for the residents who live there will be intense. Maybe it will be true, it does not mean that Little Garden will not be able to do anything about it. It is because of times like these, that Little Garden exists. C Lets gather members of Selections as soon as those two, Kisaragi Hayato and Emilia Hermit have returned tomorrow. We will hold a meeting tomorrow. Until then, we will request information and share it to cooperate with each of the countries, private military companies and each of the other organizations through the United Nations. This is not a crisis that affects only Liberia, but a crisis for the whole world. Volume 6 - Prologue It was the next day after the battle between the third Prince of the Kingdom of Wenz, Douglas Edward Wenz, and his fiance, the third princess of the Kingdom of Gudenburg, Emilia Gudenburg, and Kisaragi Hayato, who was Emilias childhood friend. Pope Serivia Notre Dame Paulo III, was returning to the Vatican from the Kingdom of Gudenburg. The palace which is located adjacent to St. Peters Cathedral is her residence. C It looks like it is earlier than expected, but it seems that the time has come. Muttered Serivia, as she was looking at the twinkling night sky from the window located in her bedroom. She doesnt like to wear thick clothes when going to bed. Thats why todays night clothes are negligee, the same as that night on Gudenburg. Then, she turns her eyes off from the window and direct her sight to the bed. But then, *TAP* *TAP*, some footsteps were approaching. And then *BATAN*, the double door gates are opened. C Pope-sama, something terrible has happened! Two girls wearing black monks clothes that seemed to be easy to move around because the skirt was short, rushed into the room from the corridor. Their names were Marcia and Luka. Both of them, who looked exactly the same, are Serivias followers. C Both of you, calm down. Serivia says to the two people who are out of breath, and then continues. C Its about the <> Third Attack, isnt it? C Serivia-sama, have you predicted this!? Marsha opened her eyes wide open when listening to Serivias answer. Likewise, Luca has a surprised expression on her face. C You may say that that is correct. Serivia smiled with a grin and then asked to the two of them. C So, how many? C At the present time, it is estimated that their numbers may be three hundred, or even more. It is Luka that answered. Then, Marcia said. C Because of this crisis being global, the United Nations seems to be demanding to all the members of Selections to assemble. C Understood. Then communicate that I will also participate in the assembly. C I will do as you say. C Is this all that you needed to say? C Yes. Replies Luka, who bowed her head. C We are deeply sorry for coming here on your day off. Marcia also lowered her head, at the time that was trying to overlap her voice.* *TN: it appears that a Ruko bowered her head, but I think this was an error that the editor didnt fix. Besides, the entire sentence is weird as hell. C Do not worry. My thanks for your report. Good night. Serivia came near to Marcia and Luka, and then kissed them in their forehead. We are very thankful of your kindness. After they bowed once again and their voices sounded as one, they went out of the room with a very happy smile on their faces. After she sent off their figures, Serivia approached once again to the side of the window, and muttered as she is turning her eyes to the outside view. A beautiful moon floats in the night sky. C around three hundred, it is not that considerable. This number, it keeps a constant since it is the same as the <> Second Attack. Besides, unlike that time, there are Slayers now. Even if it is the same as to what happened ten years ago, only a city or two will be destroyed, as this will not be a battle that can bet the fate of the earth. C nonetheless, I cannot act with negligence. I do not yet know what type will come, so it is hard to grasp the whole picture. This might have the possibility to trigger a <> Fourth Attack. C Resources are necessary, but we absolutely must prevent the day that will be the end of mankind. It is indispensable for the humanity to overcome the Savage. While watching the moon, Serivia muttered. In short, it is about balance. Tilt the balance slightly towards your objective, while taking the harmony of the world. For that one reason, and just that one, you cant get it by striking a stone*. Serivia walks away from the window, going towards her bed. C Now, how exactly is that going to move? Volume 6 - CH 1 Third Encounter / Return / Counterattack Meeting The moment when the plane leaves the runway, the whole body is under a lot of G force, so the back is pressed against the chair. A feeling similar to that had been ongoing all the time. Cutting through the wind with the whole body while advancing through the sky. Theres no walls, theres no ceiling. Being free, just like a bird, is what Kisaragi Hayato has been doing. <> Outer and <> Air Ride. It is one of the new weapons of Little Garden against the forthcoming Third Attack. This was supposed to be the final practice for Hayato. It is what is called a sham battle. The place is the opposite deck part of Little Garden. It is over the coastal sand beach behind the school building that belongs to the martial arts department. The wide sea is reflected in Hayatos sight. He can also see the whole Little Garden, as well as the city of Sangria. [Lets go, Hayato!] While Hayato is enjoying the surrounding scenery, he heard a womans voice through the radio function of his Vital Ring. Then Hayato looks towards the young lady who emitted that voice. It is Hayatos classmate and childhood friend Emilia Hermit, whos also training with the Air Ride as part of this sham battle. She is floating about a hundred meters ahead and wears an Air Ride, which is the same Outer than Hayato, above her pure white Variable Suit. C Yeah, come anytime! Hayato grasps <> Hien tightly with both of his hands. The function of the Air Ride worn by this couple does not change. Apart from the color, which one is painted in black and the other one in white, there is one difference. In the hands of Hayato is Hien, whereas Emilia has eight floating turrets around her Air Ride. Those turrets were created by her Innocence type Hundred <> Arms Shroud. [If thats the case, then Ill go without reservation. It will be better that you dont hold back too, Hayato] C Got it. By saying that, it is clearly evident that Emilia is going to come all out. Hayato knows that such is her personality. Thats why, of course, he cant go easy on her. This can turn into something big if he does such a thing. [Well then, lets begin the match] Emilia deployed all of her eight floating turrets around Hayatos body and began to shoot beams, one after another. While manipulating the < > Thruster of his Air Ride, Hayato repeatedly dodge them and expands an E barrier to stop the beams. Emilia is approaching Hayato while cutting the wind with vigor. When the distance between the two of them has been cut to ten meters, all eight floating turrets are reduced to particles. Then, she created a huge white sword, similar to Hien, whose blade is three meters long. C Yaaaaahh! Emilia attacks with her sword while shouting, and Hayato stopped the blow with his Hien. Emilia releases energy from the Thruster so she can blow away Hayatos body. But, Hayato will not allow it. He pours energy into Hien and swept away Emilias body with his sword. C Ah! C Uooooooooooooo! Hayato launches an attack with Hien towards Emilia whose stance collapses. Emilia tried to prevent the slash with the E barrier, but lost due to its power, and so was blown off towards the sea surface. C Kuh, too strong! It was Emilia who appeared like a straight line in the midst of the ocean, but she was just barely able to keep going. C Whats the matter, are going to give up? [No, I have not lost yet!] Emilia released beams from the two muzzles present in the Air Ride. Hayato, who injected energy to the Thruster and slid to the right side, aimed to Emilia and shoot a similar beam. However, at that time, as he was distracted by releasing the beam, he neglected the control of his Thruster. C oh no, this is bad. The balance in his body collapses. Emilia wont miss that opportunity. She reduces the sword that had in her hand to particles. Then with her Arms Shroud, she creates a spear and throws it to Hayato. C Take thiDs! C Geh! When he noticed, a spear was drawing near before his eyes. Hayato managed to recover the balance of his body and to dodge the spear at the very last moment. C As expected, werent you going overkill? I thought that it was a direct hit. [Ahaha, I think that it will be absolutely dodged if it is Hayato] C No, it was a nice last moment save Against Emilia, who is not timid at all, Hayato smiles bitterly. Then, a transmission entered. [Lets leave the sham battle up to this point. If we continue with this, either one of you will suffer a serious injury] Who said that just now, in a funny voice, was Charlotte Dimandius, the Main Technologist at Little Garden, and the one who proposed the sham battle. This marked the end of the sham battle. Hayato and Emilia gathered together and then landed on the sandy beach. C We-ll, as expected from you guys. Somehow, it didnt look like you were human at all, you know? Who said that is Fritz Grantz, who belongs to the same first year of the martial arts department and who is a member of the Selections. He is with his childhood friend Latia. And their classmates Ryu Shuemei and Noah Sheldon, who were observing the match between Hayato and Emilia on the sandy beach. C To be honest, I thought that you were not the same Slayers. Both of you are really amazing! It is Noah, his classmate, who followed what Fritz said. Shuemei who was standing right next to them also nodded. C I really want to use the Air Ride, and just like Hayato and Emilia, to be able to fly around the sky! Latia looked at Hayato and Emilia with a shining and brightly look in her eyes. Then Fritz put a hand on her head. C First of all, we must be able to deploy a fully armament. C Uu, dont touch my head! Get that already! It is Charlotte Dimandius, a woman in a white robe and has a fluffy light-purple hair who had come closer to Hayato and company. She keeps her favorite candy in her mouth as usual. C First of all, thank you very much. Even though it has been barely a little more than a week, you were able to fully handle the Outer. With this much, it is possible for you to be granted the permission to use the Air Ride during the Third Attack. C Well, I cant really say that I can perfectly handle this He fell into a pinch because of neglecting the control of the Thruster. As he was remembering that, Hayato smiled bitterly. C Still, it is a considerable progress compared to a week ago. Hayato, who was able to <> Dual Act in the fight against Douglas, didnt expect that he could have much trouble to control the Air Ride. C However, at that time, it felt like if it was like a Hundred. Between Air Ride and Dual Act, it is said that the latter one is higher in difficulty. Nonetheless, during that fight with Douglas, that one Hundred, that was used to deploy, was broken. And it was different from controlling other kind of things from the very beginning, and add to it that it was an extreme condition. It may have been thanks to the ability of the Variant that it activated. C But, you were able to immediately use two Hundreds at once, and then to be use the Air Ride, as I thought, Hayato is amazing. C Theres no need to tell that you controlled it perfectly since the very beginning C Well, is just that, its been a while since Im manipulating a Hundred. Emilia smiles with pride. C Okay then, we still have some time to spare until the decisive battle. You should be able to operate it perfectly until then. Charlotte said that while having her candy in her mouth, and smiled. Time goes back two weeks ago. It is the day after the battle against Douglas, who was Emilias fiance. Hayato and Emilia couldnt see Kirishima Sakuras concert in the capital of Francois, Louvre. That was because Claire ordered Hayato and Emilia to return in the morning of the next day. C Eh? Why so suddenly? What on earth are you saying, Prez! Losing her patience, she holds the Tablet PC that was located on the desk that is in front of her, looking similar as if she was going to bite it, the person Emilia was asking that was Claire, who is reflected on the screen. In the original schedule it was planned that they would depart from Gudenburg on the night of the next day. In other words, their return order is two days earlier than planned. [The reason is important and confidential, but I cannot tell you in this way. But I am going to inform you about this as soon as you return desu] C But, I had some plans for this! I really dont care about Kirishima Sakuras live concert, but there is a place that I want to go together with Hayato! C How can you say that you dont care about my live concerts!? It was Sakura who got up from the chair and raised a loud voice, as she was standing next to Emilia. Hayato, Emilia, and Sakura gathered in Hayatos room and listened to what Claire had to say. C Apart from that, there is a place that we definitely have to go! To Sakura who gave a loud voice objecting, Emilia shows a fervent speech as she raises the volume even more. Claire, who sighed deeply while looking at these two people, continued with her words. [I am terribly sorry, but I will really appreciate if you cancel it all masuwa] C Uwaa. But, there really is one place. This one place that I want to take Hayato, no matter what. Would you at least allow us to go here? Emilia puts both of her hands in front of her chest in a pleading posture, and begs towards Claire. [So then, what place is that desuno?] Asks Claire, in an amazed state. And unlike so far, Emilia answered with a serious expression on her face. C The Gudenburg National Memorial CemeteryDIt is a memorial, an establishment to bring peace to the spirits, where people who died in the Second Attack are buried. It takes some time to prepare a transport machine to carry Hayato and Emilia back to Little Garden. Because of that, Claire allowed only to go to the Memorial Cemetery in the morning. But still, theres not much time anyway. Thats why Hayato had to split up with Sakura, who had to return to Louvre by noon to prepare for the live concert, so they can quickly prepare their return. They been informed that the preparations of the courtesy car are already done. Hayato, and Emilia are being guided by an escort, a maid, named Kate, to leave the palace. And there, a spectacle was spreading right before them, Emilia had her eyes wide opened in surprise. C Kilfelthar! And also, Otou-sama and Onee-sama Although their departure schedule was suddenly moved forward, there were a great number of people including royalty members, high-ranking officials, and people who worked in the palace, who came to farewell Hayato and Emilia. Emilia, who is a young mistress that not only has the blood of the prideful Gudenburg, but also is mixed with the blood of Wenz, the people of the country, was treated as an evil by the royal people and those who worked in the palace. However, since it was revealed that the Prime Minister of the Federation of Britannia, was the leader dedicated to mutiny, seems like the atmosphere has changed completely. Kate wiped her overflowing tears with a handkerchief, as she was looking at Emilia who is talking to everyone who surrounded her. C I am so glad I am so glad, Emilia-sama C its good, dont you think? Hayato agrees, murmuring. C When time is available, come back again with Hayato-kun. C Yeah, got it. Well then, its time to leave. Emilia then rides the courtesy car that the royal family have prepared. C Hayato, get in. C Right. Doing as he was told, Hayato too boarded the courtesy car. C Hayato-sama, this is for Emilia-samaD. Hayato received a white flower bouquet from Kate. Is it a present for Emilia, I guess? The door closes, and so the courtesy car starts to move. C Well then, Otou-sama and Onee-samaDand everyone, good bye! Emilia leaned out the window, and swung her hands until everyones figures disappeared. The Gudenburg National Memorial Cemetery is in the hillside of a mountain located outside the town, about ten minutes by car from the palace. Emilia and Hayato got off from the courtesy car at the entrance and walked among countless grave markers. C Here it is. C This is Emilia stopped her feet, Hayatos father and mothers name were in the grave marker. C I asked to check for the grave markers of the people who were from other countries that died in this city at the time of the Second Attack. C is that so? Emilia devoted prayer by placing the white bouquet that was holding in her hands in front of the grave marker. So this was the purpose of the bouquet, it seemed to be a flower arrangement to be presented to my parents. Hayato also takes a posture of prayer, by joining his hands in the same way like Emilia. The remains of his mother and father were sent to Yamato after a while since the Second Attack, and are stored in the ancestral tomb in the graveyard, which is on the side of the institution where Hayato lived for many years. Therefore, there are only grave markers. Nevertheless, there was a proof that both of his parents were alive in this place, so he prayed with great care, Hayato is very thankful about this, he was happy for this. (I couldnt go at summer vacation, but the next time I go home, to Yamato, I will visit their graves) I dont know when it will be. Will I have some time to return to Yamato, maybe in New Year, I wonder? C Ok then, since we dont have much time, we should move. C Yeah. Hayato walks to the location of the courtesy car which is waiting for him and Emilia. C Thank you, Emilia. For preparing a bouquet. C I thought that I couldnt say a proper greeting to Hayatos father and mother without one. Thats what Emilia said as she smiled. C Well, greetings Somehow, that word was extremely heavy (Was that my imagination right?) The day that Hayato will visit the graveyard in Yamato, the one he postponed, will come faster than he imagined, on the contrary, it came right away. Time is back again to the present. All the Slayers from first to third years were gathered in the auditorium in the school district of Little Garden, where the [Third Attack Countermeasure Meeting] is being held. Claire, the Student Council President, is informing about the assignment destination for the imminent Third Attack. As in the same scenario than in the entrance ceremony, Claire is talking on the stage by wearing a red uniform indicating that she is the Student Council President. And the same is for both Liddy and Erika, the vice presidents, who are wearing their blue uniform, and standing on both sides of Claire. C Kisaragi Hayato, you will head to the Empire of Yamato masuwa. The meeting that started at noon has already ended. While the sky was dyed in a madder red color, Claires mouth informed to Hayato that his assignment was Yamato, his hometown. C Understood. Standing up from the chair, Hayato answers. Continuing, Claire said. C The base that you will be on standby is the place where you took your test for Warslan Company narimasu. In other words, it will be near the institution where he spent many years, the place that he was about to return in his summer vacation. He was wondering about when will be next time that he could return to Yamato, but that day came sooner than expected. Of course, it was a situation that he could not predict. C The departure from Little Garden will be in three more days masuwa. Until then, get ready. For detailed instructions, the Student Council will inform you if there is any masu. In short, even after arriving at Yamato, there will be a moment until the first wave of the Third Attack. (Perhaps, there will be a certain time when I could visit the graves) Suddenly, Hayato is thinking in such a thing. And just like that, the instructions to Hayato are over. Then Claire turns her line of sight to Emilia who is standing next to Hayato. C Next is Emilia Hermit. You will be waiting orders here, in Little Garden. C Huh? She cant understand what happened. Being hard to believe, Emilia had an absentmindedly expression on her face. However, she instantly chewed the words that Claire said. Recovering, Emilia lifted her eyebrows as she screamed. C Wait a moment, I will also go to Yamato with Hayato! C Hey, Emilia! You, what are you talking about! Hayato held Emilias body as she was trying to give a step towards Claire. Claire told in advance that each Slayers location is decided according to the prediction data derived by <> and then judged by the Student Council and by Warslan Company. Of course, it is not allowed to cast an objection. From the third years to the first years, everyone has been informed of the place that they will be deployed as a Slayer, but Emilia is the first person who expressed what she wanted by herself in this way. C That is a clashing hope of yours desuwayo, Emilia Hermit. As a matter of course, Claire who was on the stage rejected it clearly. C If its the case, then who will go to Yamato together with Hayato? Is it impossible for me to replace them? C The number of Slayers sent from Little Garden to Yamato has been determined to one masu. In other words, it is only Kisaragi Hayato desu. Who said that was the vice president who wears glasses and is standing to Claires left side. It is Erika Candle. The territorial area of the Empire of Yamato is known around the world for not being a wide one, the number of Slayers that belong to the army is small, but there are many outstanding people, and over the past few years, there has been almost zero damage done by the Savage. In addition to that, it has been predicted that the number of Savages that may fall to Yamato in the present conditions are no more than 10, and regarding the attacks in the downtown areas, the Imperial Army can protect it by themselves as they have their own elite Slayer Troops. C However, if you include up to the provinces, then there are not enough Slayers to cover by themselves. Therefore, the Imperial has asked to the UN for cooperation desu. Erika keeps explaining about the subject to Emilia. C That is why Warslan, with their base in Yamato, decided to deploy troops in preparation for the charge of the Savage in three different places desu. From within one of those places, the base of Motomatsu, there was a request of one person from Little Garden for support. C Originally our intention was to assign Kisaragi Hayato to Little Garden. For us too, Kisaragi Hayato strength is very important. It is Claire who said so after Erika. However, the Yamato branch of Warslan, has nominated Kisaragi Hayato as he is a native of the country, has abundant experience in battle and can use the new weapon of Little Garden, the Air Ride. And also Little Garden could not refuse this assignment because it was demanded by Shinonome Mika, who is the current commander of the Motomatsu base, and the one who recommended Hayato to Little Garden. C If there were young people from Yamato, who are Slayers and belong to Little Garden and someone within them had the same ability and skill than Kisaragi Hayato, then I could recommend a substitute, but not Emilia. Or else, you will go to Yamato instead of Kisaragi Hayato? C No, well, that meansD. C Then, please understand. Both Liddy and I cannot afford to leave Little Garden desu. That being the case, I will go on to the next masuwaD. Next are the couple of Fritz and Latia to be assigned. The location is on the east coast of the United States of Liberia, in the region of the Sunshine State. Fundamentally it is a peaceful rural town and its population is small, but there is a launching site that fires rockets pointing to the lunar base as well as Mass Drivers for transporting luggage, it is a place that should never take any damage. In other words, the ability of those two is recognized and are assigned there. Subsequently, Shuemei, Noah, and Alphonse and other assignees were announced. Basically, first year members with the exception from the Selections, and excepting those who hold a Sniper Hundred type, are to standby in Little Garden. It sometimes comes out. C That is all desu. If someone has not been informed yet about their assignment, can you please raise your hand? (Come to think of it, what about Nesat, I wonder?) Emilia, whos sitting next to Hayato, murmured secretly close to his ears. Nesat Olfred, who is one of the three guys who was made an artificial variant thanks to Vitaly Tynyanov, and worked as her subordinate. There were encounters where she fought against Hayato, but now she is a friend and they fight togetherDBesides, she is now a classmate, and they share the same classroom. (She got taken by Dr. Charlotte to somewhere when she was leaving the classroom) (is that so?) (It may be that, there is another duty for Krovahn as well, who is in Middle School, and for Nakri too?) (Certainly, their strength is valuable) As a result, no one raised their hand. That means that all members have already been informed. C Then, that is all for todays strategy meeting desuwa. It will be the last time that all the students belonging to the martial arts department gather here in front of my eyes, as the next strategy meeting is divided into each assigned destination masu. That is way that I would like to say a few words to end masu. After a small pause, Claire kept speaking while overcome with emotion. C We have been going through tough battles over and over again. But, this time is definitely the most intense and harsh fight since the creation of Little Garden. Nevertheless, no one will definitely lack, and will overcome the Third Attack, so that I would like to see your healthy figures again in this place desuwa. That is my request. We do have the power. Do you think the same desuwane? The voices of the Slayers resounded within the Briefing Room. The answers is [YES]. C Then, Lets do so. I pray for that we can meet again with all of you at this place after the Third Attack masuwa. That is the end of the meeting. C As one could expect from Prez, it was a good speech. Fritz gets up from his chair, and *HYUU* whistles with his mouth. And then he stretches his right hand to Hayato, who is still sitting on the chair. C Hayato, you must definitely come back alive! C You too! Hayato stood up and grasps tightly the hand presented by Fritz. There are those who will be sent far away, and those who will remain in Little Garden. Everyone embraces each other, shakes hands, and just as Hayato and Fritz have done, they pledge to reunite in this place. Claire, whos on the stage staring at those figures, staring to everyone who is standing in this place, and together with a smile, she kept wishing in her mind to not lose anyone after the end of the Third Attack. Volume 6 - CH 2 Kenzaki Doujo / Touka / The sword of Hokuto Little Garden is anchored in the port of Sangria, located on the west coast of the United States of Liberia. 17 hours, is the time difference with the Empire of Yamato, where Hayato is heading to. According to schedule, it will take more than a half a day to arrive. During summer vacation, he was transported to the airport of the Imperial Capital, but this time it was a mission and with that to the garrisoned forces of the base of Warslan Company, so the transportation had to be done by helicopter. It is not necessary to do calculations. Although it was somewhat comfortable, the fatigue of moving around accumulates in the body, and even if you sleep during transportation, you cannot always get the best performance due to jet-lag. Therefore, rest was given to Hayato for the first three days, including the arrival date. That is why he arrived earlier to Yamato. So then Hayato thought about getting permission to stay in the institution where he could spent the first three days. This, because he heard that among the Slayers, many of them who are dispatched to the city where they were born and raised, spend their vacation at their parents house. C Of course, there is no problem. That was Claires answer. C However, the movable range is within three kilometers from the base, so please do that masuwa. Because it is not possible to forestall when the Savage may attack. Three days after the assignment, Hayato left Little Garden on schedule and arrived at Warslans Motomatsu Base where he will be serving as the Commander of the forces through the Warslan Royal Imperial Headquarters. C Thank you very much for taking this long trip. Its been a while, Hayato-kun. C Ah! Thanks. Hayato who arrived at the base was greeted by Shinonome Mika, member of Motomatsu Baseand a Staff Member from Warslan Company, and the woman who promoted the entry of Hayato to Little Garden. She is in her mid-thirties and looks the same as when he met her six months ago, she gathered her black hair at the back of her head and wears narrow glasses. Also she wears a black suit. She gave a feeling of being like a company president. C You seem to be doing a great job in Little Garden. It feels reassuring to see you in such a triumphal return. C No, that is Overwhelmed by that welcome, Hayato is unexpectedly embarrassed. He spontaneously scratched his cheek. C Dont be humble. Because you are the leader of a unit that will intercept the Savage that is going to appear around Motomatsu Base. So cheer up! C Umm, about what you just said, do I really fit for being the Leader? It was decided the day after the assignment to Yamato. Hayato was called by Erika and was told that he would become the commanding officer. Since that moment, hes been worried about if he can do that properly. C What are you saying? You are the only one within our unit that has a lot of experience fighting Savage. Everyone in the unit will feel insecurity if you act with anxiety, so be confident. C Understood. Certainly, it is like that. If the commanding officer of a unit seems to be insecure, then surely their subordinates will be troubled. C Ok then, the members of the unit C Actually they arent ready yet. Three people are under the lead of Hayato. Two of them are still middle school students who have been attending the training school of Warslan Company in Yamato, around half a year up to now. C Yumina, whos also their academic advisor, is on her day off today. You might as well wait until they three are together, right? However Hayato-kun, tomorrow is your day off, soD Hayato, who was guided by Mika until he was put on a car, was sent to the institution where he spent many years. After all, he stayed at Warslans Motomatsu Base for about twenty minutes. Meanwhile, Mika, who was a deputy commander of that base a year ago when she invited Hayato to Little Garden, she got promoted and it turned out that she is the commandant now. C It may have been the effect of the introduction of Hayato-kun to Little Garden. Thats why Im grateful. Maybe she had the intention of complimenting him, but it was too embarrassing to tell him. The car travels during the evening. It was around the end of the day, when the car arrived in front of the institution. C Welcome back, Hayato-kun. Greeted to the driver, got out of the car and rang the chime, and so Kizaki Ryko, the institution chief, came out and gave a soft smile. Behind her, and standing in a line, are the children who live in the institution, and so they greet one after another. Some little girls approach to Hayatos feet and jump. C Hayato! C Hayato-Niichan, welcome back! C Karen and Sakura are not here this time? C And Mihal? C Emile isnt here either? After that, there was a welcome party just like last summer vacation. After eating dinner happily with everyone and talking to each of them, he took a bath with the children. And then, after having delivered everyone to their bedroomsD Hayato headed to the living room and there he saw, to Rykos nimble figure who was tidying up the meal. C Ryko-Obasan, thank you very much. C It is I who should say thanks to you, for taking care of our children. Ryouko put a sweet smile and continued. C Would you like to drink some tea? C Yes, I would like to. When answering and sitting in front of the table, Ryouko brought to him a warm houjicha*. While drinking it, Ryouko sits on a chair in front of him and asks a question. C Hayato-kun, what are you going to do tomorrow? C Im thinking of going to visit the grave of my parents. Hayato tells to Ryouko that he couldnt go visit their grave when he came in the summer vacation, and that he had the opportunity to go to Gudenburg some time ago and visited the National Memorial Cemetery where his parents are enshrined. C Oh, I see. I think that your father and mother will be delighted. Besides, if it is alright with you. C Alright, what is it? C If you have any spare time, I thought about saying to you to make an appearance to Kenzaki dj. The last time you came back, you didnt go there. When I met with Rysei sometime before, he told me that in the case Hayato-kun does come back, to convey to you about going there. C Oh, is that so? Hayato attended that Kenzaki dj until he started to live at this institution and shortly before he headed to Little Garden. Kenzaki Rysei, the master of the dj. He is a large man whose height is over 180 centimeters, and his age is in the mid-40s, but he has a youthful face that can be mistaken as if he is in his twenties. (The truth, I did something bad to my master) While listening to Rykos talk, feelings of guilt started to rise in Hayatos chest. Rysei trained him well as a disciple, even though Hayato was very young, and then sending him in a gentle way towards Little Garden to become a Slayer, so his gratitude will never be enough to truly thank him. To Hayato, Rysei is a benefactor, a respected master. So then, why didnt he visit the dj during the summer vacation? There are two reasons for that. The first one, he had a hunch about that Emilia will surely come. Rysei, the master of the sword, possesses a high perspicacity. His judgment is dangerous, as he could see the true identity of Emilia, who is dressed as a man. The second reason is that, for the female individuals like Karen, Sakura and Mihal, it is dangerous for them to come along. Although he is a benefactor and a respected master, he has a little difficult personality. He is an unequalled lover of women. Especially, it was unmistakably sexual harassment towards women who were in their adulthood. Regardless of Karen who has seen her face many times, what things he may say to Sakura and MihalDIf someone enquired to him to think how was his relationship with him, then it was terribly unbearable. However, this time is just one person. Its all fine. C Will you do it? If you go, then I will let them know. C If thats the case, Ill really appreciate that. Just before noon of the next day, Hayato, whos alone, and wearing the uniform of Little Garden, left the institution. The first place to go is the cemetery where his father and mother are resting. He reached the place after a fifteen minute walk on foot through the path that goes inside the forest. He bought flowers for offering, and sprinkled water on the gravestone. Then, he put one hand over the other in front of his chest and closed his eyes, and spoke to the two deep sleepers. Dad, mom, its been a long time. Ive grown accustomed quite a lot to live in Little Garden. First of all, I have happy news. Karens legs are getting better. She is now able to attend to school. Moreover, she is starting to be a something like a songstress She, her wonderful songs are splendid. And now, comes the sad news. Its been ten years since the Second Attack. And, it seems that the Savage are coming a lot to the Earth. I am, trying to protect this world where we are living now. To protect Karen, and those people who are precious to me. Thats why as a Slayer, I will fight the Savage. To prevent a tragedy like that time. This city, I will protect it. So dad, mom. The moment we overcome the Third Attack safely, if Karen got betterD. Oh, thats right. I went to Gudenburg the other day. Mom and dad were also enshrined in the National Memorial Cemetery. The one who took me there is a princess of the Kingdom of GudenburgD. Emilia, if I could bring someone along with me here, the one who I will bring along with me is her. Im sure that, if its her, I think that she will definitely say hello to mom and dad. Well then, mom, dad. Also, I will come back to this place whenever I can. Please watch over me, and to this Earth. Hayato left the graveyard and went towards the next stop, to the dj were his master is waiting. The positioning of the institution, the cemetery and the dj is exactly like a triangle. Therefore, rather than heading directly from the institution, it became a considerable detour. Its a road that is not paved, and the up and downs are quite fierce. Even so, He was able to have in sight the building of a samurai residence-like in about fifteen minutes. It is the residence where the master of the dj Kenzaki Rysei lives, and the same old-fashioned wooden building next to it is the Kenzaki dj. Plenty of years have passed since the First AttackD. Since then, the time had come where they ought to protect themselves. In addition, it is the birth of the Slayers. The parents that allows their children to learn martial arts are tremendously increasing all over the world, and Yamato is not the exception. Djs such as kend, jd and karate, are full of children everywhere. but, Kenzaki dj was not one of those. There are not a few disciples. Hayato was the only one who attended there every day. The reasons were the depopulated village and that it was within the forest, and more than that, it was that the dj master Kenzaki Rysei had a bad reputation. Rysei had imposing matching features, his hair was always ruffled, and you could see that his chin was unshaven. And above all, he gulped down alcohol every day during the daytime. Even though the monthly tuition fee was cheap, there were probably no parents who tried to entrust their important child to such a man. (But, his teachings were quite respectable) It was thanks to that, that Hayato was able to enter as one of the best 4, at that time in his third year of middle high school, to the [Yamato Unified Kend Tournament, Junior High School Male Students Division] He recalls when he was introduced by Kizaki Ryko, the institution chief, when he visited the dj for the first time. C Why, do you want to learn my swordmanship? Are you aware of my reputation? Hayato was raised by the house, thats why Rysei asked that to him. Nor because he was introduced by the institution chief, nor because the monthly tuition is cheap, nor because is close to the institution. He soon realized that when he heard that it was not any of those realistic reasons. C I do not want to lose anything. He hesitated a little and was barely able to finish his answer. C Then, what do you not want to lose? C At the time of the Second Attack, I was staying in the Kingdom of Gudenburg and I was attacked by the Savage. I lost my parents there and lost my memories about my stay in Gudenburg. C Hou After narrowing his eyes in a sad way, a little silence elapsed and Rysei continued. C That was a disaster. C But, recently, I have been feeling that I can recall the memories from that time. Then Hayato told to Rysei about a story of a fragmentary dream that he sees. It is about a little girl whos captured by a Savage, and the boy, whos telling this dream, cant save the girl. C If that incident really happened to me, I wouldnt run now. But, if I had the power, I think I might have saved that little girl. C While it may be true that, by learning swordsmanship, you will not gain enough strength to fight the Savage. Do you understand that? C Still, I want to become strong. C Understood, then I will make you a disciple of mine. I will make you a strong man by training you from the beginning. C Really!? C On the other handD although I said that, as you see, Im bad at keeping my stuff tidy. So, will you do the cleaning here? Of course, not only this residence, but the dj too. In that case, there wont be need of a monthly fee. I dont feel like taking money from a boy living in an institution. Such an offer by Rysei is very appreciated by HayatoD. C Thank you, Shish*! Really, Im very grateful for this! And so Hayato became a disciple in this way, but in the first six months, there was hardly anything related to swordsmanship coming from Ryseis teachings. Between doing practice-swinging and uchikomi*, he is occasionally under his guidance. C Niisan, is he really okay, Shish? Karen, who had met face to face with Rysei, asked about Hayato so many times. Certainly thinks that there is some problem with this human Rysei, and she also believes that there is some use in his way of saying things. But still, Hayato trusted Rysei. Ryko gave her stamp of approval in that his skill was certain, because she knew that his body had tightened a lot, specially his muscles while cleaning and mopping was also being done. A bamboo sword, he gotten used to that a lot. It was half a year ago, and since the beginning of going to the dj that Karen understood, as well as Hayato, that such guidance of Rysei was accurate. There was an elementary school kendo tournament sponsored by the town and he was told by Rysei to participate in it, and he did. While being not so sure about how to fight in the first game, he won and advanced to the next round, until he won the championship in the primary school category. (Shish is amazing after all) What he thought at that time was not a mistake. By the time he was in junior high school, in his first year he was within the best four in the prefecture, and in his second year he was able to advance up to the finals. And so in his third year he finally won the championship and was able to go to the best 4 at the Yamato Unified Kendo Tournament mens category. It was around that time that Rysei learned that Hayato had a talent to be a Slayer. (Me a Slayer) Hayato thought about what to do over the night, and in the evening of that day, a scout woman who came from the Warslan Company, Shinonome Mika, invited him to Little Garden. Theres hesitation. Thats why, to shake off that, the next day, Hayato conveyed to Rysei that he decided to enter Little Garden. C Shish, I earnestly need to talk with you today. I have something important to tell you. C what is it? After Ryseis residence and dj cleaning was over. Hayato called out to Rysei who was drinking sake and holding that sake bottle while lying down in the tatami living room. C Actually, It seems that I have a talent to be a Slayer, so I was invited to be a Slayer. C Hou, let me hear that in detail. Rysei got up, his facial expression was serious. After that Hayato was encouraged by Karen and the children of the institution, he accepted a reasonable test from the Warslan Company and so, the Hundred responded, and that response value was very highD As a result, he was told that he was invited to join a training facility known as Little Garden. C Is that so? Then you are one of Warslans Slayers cadets. After a brief silence, Rysei continued. C So, whats your plan? Do you intent to go to Little Garden? C Yes, thats my plan. C The sword that I teach is not to defeat the Savage. Do you remember that I said that at the beginning? C yes. Hayato nodded, and continued. He predicted beforehand that this question was going to be asked. Hayato conveys the answer that was hidden in his heart to Rysei. C Im going to Little Garden, but not to fight the Savage. But for my sister. For everyone in the institution. And, to regain my memories completely. C All right. Rysei stood up and said. C If you have settled your heart, then there is nothing to say from me. If you want to go, then do as you wish. It will be somewhat lonely. C Shish, I am truly grateful for all that you have done so far. C What are you saying? Attending here just before going to Little Garden. You are going to be a Slayer. Im not going easy on your training. I will make you a real swordsman. And finally the day before he left for Little Garden came. Who came to Hayato as he finished cleaning the dojo for a last time is Rysei while he is holding two bamboo swords in his hand. He offered one of them to Hayato, and said. C Hayato, have a match with me. C Eh? It was natural that Hayato is surprised. He had countless occasions where they exchanged blows while doing practice, but if its about having a match against Rysei, that never happened. In the first place, this is the first time that Rysei is about to have a combat, something that Hayato has never seen before. C Im telling you this to make sure how much of a swordsman you have become. Think of it as a graduation exam, okay? Hayato unintentionally suppressed his breath. C Understood, then the protective gear is C Those things are unnecessary. Lets take it as it isDwith full power. C Is that really okay? Hayato is in middle-level posture*D. Rysei set ups his bamboo sword at high-level posture, and so they face each other. C If you dont come here, then Ill go there. And so Rysei was the one who attacked first. Stepping forward with his foot on a gale-like speed, he swung downward his quick bamboo sword. C agh! Hayato stopped the blow, but the impact was a tremendous shock to his hands as they are trembling. Hayato also undauntedly returned a blow, but it was unable to break Ryseis stance. Weapons clashing over and over again. Until it was the moment that they were locked sword to sword. Before he could put a step forward with his foot, Hayato was pressured and lost his stance to the sword pressure of Rysei, who put his whole body weight on the bamboo sword. From there, Rysei swings downward the bamboo sword consecutively. Hayato tries to dodge them, but soon his condition came to his limits and his posture collapsed, falling on his backside. C It seems like, Im the winner. With a puff, Rysei expresses a smile, and extended his hand to Hayato. C I thought that Shish is undoubtedly strong, but I didnt expected to be this much. It is no way true that you can lose in a championship match. C By the way, I wasnt being serious at all. When you came back, make a serious effort so that you can be able to win against me. C Understood. Hayato grasps tightly that hand and stands up. C Well then, Shish, Im going. C oh right. Dont die, Hayato. It has been since that time that Hayato was with Rysei. C So you have finally appeared, Kisaragi Hayato! Suddenly, in a place a little further to the residence, he heard a voice. It is a voice of a young woman. C Eh? Hayato takes a look to his surroundings, as the voice that he heard is around somewhere. C What are you doing looking around restlessly? I am here! Once the voice has raised a second time, he finally found the spot. Hayato directed his sight to the nearby tree. C You are C Fufufu, so you finally noticed, isnt it? A girl wearing a kendo uniform as she raises a wide-angle complacent smile, is on a branch of a thick tree around three meters above the head of Hayato. The red hair behind the top of her head is slightly swaying like a flame by the wind. (Dont tell me, is she a new disciple of Shishou?) Her stature may be around 140 centimeters tall, younger than her sister Karen, and as far as he can see, that figure belongs to someone who is definitely practicing kendo. At any rate, she has a wooden sword in her hands. And the girl declared while pointing its tip to Hayato. C Kisaragi Hayato, have a match with me! Then she kicked the branch of the tree and tried to jump off from itD. C Fuee!? A scream was leaked out from the girl. The moment she tried to jump off, she probably put too much weight on that branch. And so, the branch of the tree breaks with a loud noise, and the body of the girl falls to the ground. C Its dangerous! At the last moment, Hayato rushed to the bottom of the tree so he can possibly catch her, but as his momentum was too much, he failed a little the falling point. C Uwaah!? C Kyaaaah!? At the same time as the voice of both of them overlap, the front of Hayato becomes dark. C Ow ow ow It was a strong impact on his body. Due to hitting his buttocks and his back with the ground, the lower half of his body is numb. (No way, did I fail to catch her? Moreover, what is, this?) His face is pressed quite well, both of his cheeks are very hot, and it is unreasonable oppressive. It is such a situation where he may suffocate if it keeps like this. (It may be that the one who is over me now, is that girl on top of me?) This seems to be an unimaginable situation. Hayato struggled to move his body, trying to escape from the girl. C Hyaaaa! It was a scream of a girl that came to his ears. So once again, Hayato thinks back upon the situation in which he is now. He tried to save the girl who fell from the tree and failed. So no doubt, she is the girl who is on top of his body right now. (If so, what place is this from that girl?) Darkness. Warmth feeling on his face. And the smell of sweat and sweetness unique to girls intermingled. So Hayato, reaches to one answer. (Perhaps, this is the inside of a hakama*?) Supposing that these are the girls thighs were his head is being hold between. Then, its the girls nether region that is blocking his mouth. (This is bad, this situation is absolutely bad!) His body is getting hotter. So Hayato moved his body in an attempt to escape from this situation as soon as possible. But because of that, he added a stimulus to it. C Hyann! Thats nuuh! The girls face struggles upon that. His face is being pressed forcefully and continuously by the nether region, so his mouth is further blocked with soft meat. In this way, he may die wrapped in softness and sweet fragrance. His head felt dizzy. Even if he wanted to beg to her to move by saying it, it would be the same as the words wont come because his mouth is blocked. While groaning, Hayato desperately continues to move his body. C Hiaa, what is thiss..!? Kuunh uuuuunh! Nn then She finally understood the situation at last. The girl who was leaking a cute voice and that was continuously moving stopped. C Kyaaaaaaaaaahh! C Puhaaaah Hayato, who released of that together with a scream, took in a breath in a big way. Now that his field of vision is finally released from the darkness, the one who is reflected, is the figure of a girl standing up in a hurrying manner who then jumps out. C Ah! Involuntarily, Hayato raised his voice. The girl was too overly impatient, so she couldnt stand firmly on the ground. Her balance breaks, and so her body falls to the back. C Thats dangerous! Without a moments delay. Hayato reached out his hand, and grabbed the girls chest. However, due to the gravity and its momentum applied to the girl, his body is carried away. C Uwaa?! C Kyaah!? The voice of the two overlaps again. This time Hayato had the appearance of like riding on a girls bodyDrather than Hayato pushing down the girls body. C Ah! He feels something in his palm, it has a soft sensation. C Hyann! A pretty voice leaks out of the girls mouth. Hayatos right hand was touching the girls breast. (Oh no, dont tell me such a thing is happening again) He remembers, it was at that time in the duel with the president. He covered her from above and rubbed her breast with all his strength*. Its a girl whose height is lower than Karen, but the growth in her chest is good enough that can be tightly hold. Although this was an accident, Hayato was trying to excuse him somehow, and the girl turned her face red, C Wh wh wh wh wh where are touching!? C Uwaah!? She threw Hayatos body backwards with both of her hands. C That really hurt.What are you doing? Hayato, who once again falls on his backside, tries to get up while suppressing the pain in his hips and buttocks. From there, the girls voice echoes. C I wont forgive you, Ill never forgive you! As he raises his face, the girl who stood up earlier picked up the wooden sword that rolled on the ground, and within a step she readies herself. The pointed end was of course, pointing to Hayato. C Punishment! C Uwaa!? Hayato hurriedly rolled to the right as the wooden sword was swung downward. *DON*! A dense cloud of sand soars from the ground where the wooden sword had struck. C Geh. What was, that? Hayatos spine felt a cold shiver when he saw the ground clearly dented. (Such a blow, if I simply apologize) While it may be true that, he cant deploy his Hundred. The Third Attack is close. It is forbidden to use energy in vain. C The thing that I did was really bad. I apologize, Ill do whatever you want, so forgive me! C Whatever I want, if thats the case, what I want is to have a match! C No, just forgive me, no more than that! C Nope! The girl never stopping her hands, starts to pursuit one after another. C So, why do I have to fight you? C Did you forget the promise of two years ago? C A promise of two years ago? C At that time, you promised me that you will have a rematch with me! So, while I dedicated myself to study, you were just hooked on with girls! C Girls? What are you talking about!? While dodging the girls wooden sword, Hayato kept asking desperately. C It was about when I returned to Yamato in the summer. I heard from Rysei that you did not come to greet to the dj and that you were having fun with girls that you brought. I was thinking that I just had to settle this with you, for all the time that Rysei had been waiting! C Even so, those girls have nothing to do with it. In the first place, who are you? It is common sense as a swordsman to introduce yourself first when you challenge someone to a match, dont you agree!? C Im Kenzaki Touka. C eh? C Theres a gap! Kenzaki is the same family name as his master, Rysei. Shish Rysei should not have any children. In the face of Hayato who thought whether she was probably a relative, the sharpest thrust releases. (Dangerous!) Hayato felt the danger on his life, in that momentD. *DON*! (OhDD!) The scenery in front of Hayatos eyes was similar to be suspended the moment he felt the attack. It is a dual world. The eyes of Hayato were dyed with a golden color. It is the awakening of the ability of the Variant. C kuh! He felt like his consciousness was breaking down, suddenly he clench his teeth, Hayato is passing out. If the Variant Virus take over his body, then he doesnt know what it might do. By deploying the Hundred that is hanging from his neck, there is a possibility of starting a sword fight with that girl. (Thats no good) In his slow-motion world, he warped his body, and Hayato dodged her thrust. And so, he thinks. (Next is what do I do?) First of all, stop the girls attack, and then to calm down myself. (For that I shouldDD) Pulls out his own foot and hangs it on the girls foot. C Wha!? The girl, surprised by the thrust, immediately noticed the impact on her right foot. Because of that, she lost her balance. C Kyaa! The girl falls to the ground from the front. Hayato, who felt relieved to see that figure, the color in his eyes returned to normal. There, a voice reverberated. C You guys, what are you doing in a place like this? Hastily the girl raised her body, and turned her eyes to the owner of that voice. Hayato does the same. C Rysei! C Shish! The voice of the girl and Hayato overlapped. C Dodging Toukas thrust from that stance, you seemed to have raised your skill quite a lot. Having said that, Kenzaki Rysei who is Hayatos Shish, has shopping bags on both of his hands, gave a nice smile. C It is more beautiful than I thought. Hayato and Touka follow the lead of Rysei, They step into the residence, and encircle the desk that is in the tatami-matted living room. He was thinking that the inside of the house would be a mess as a result that he was in charge of cleaning for many years until he left, but it is surprisingly clean and everything is in order. C Ha-ha-ha, thats right. This is thanks to Touka. Rysei looks to the girl next to him. But Touka didnt give a single reaction to that. She was glaring at Hayato with her eyes half-opened. C umm, it might be suddenly going to the main question but, Touka-san, why did you attack me? C As I said, it is because of the promise of two years ago. Says Touka, sharpening her lips. C That two years ago thing, whats with that? He spontaneously answers back with a strong tone, being angry. C Yamato Unified Kendo Tournament preliminaries, that final match. At that time you said this. Someday youll have a rematch with me andD. C Umm. Hayato remembers that final match of two years ago. His opponent was surprisingly short and, he remembers that the skill of that person was considerable. C wait, by any chance, that opponent was you? C Uh huh. It was definitely me. C But, wait a minute. That was the boys division. And besides, how old are you now? C Im thirteen. C So then, at that time you were an elementary school student. Whats more, you are a girl, isnt it? Even so then why were you in the middle school boys tournament! It is a fact that there is no mistake that she is a woman because he touched her breast a while ago. Hayatos hand proves that. C The one whos all to blame is Rysei. As Touka says that, she looked up at Rysei whos sitting next to her, and glanced at him. C It was Shish? C Three hours before fighting you. That was after winning the tournament in the elementary school girls division. I found Rysei and supplicated to him [I want to be your disciple] but, I was lightly washed away* with [If you want to be my disciple, then you must defeat my best pupil]. So thats why I applied to have a match with you on the spot. But then you [You are a man**. Young giDeven so, can I really fight with a child?] *TN: Meaning that she was lightly rejected. **TN: I don`t know if this was intended but this might be an error coming from either the writer or the editor, because I think the subjects are inverted. C Umm, did such a thing really happen? C It did! Hayato looks at the face of Rysei. Thereupon, Rysei asked to Hayato. C It might be that you dont remember? C Yes. Hayato nods. C But, the story of now is true. If it is Rysei that says so, then theres no doubt about it, right? C So I considered some ways to fight you. The idea that I came up with was, to do a surprise attack to the opponent, and remove the kend armor, it is a way to make you leave the match instead*. Being the case, kend is something that is performed while wearing protective armor, so she thought that he cant be exposed. And so, that expose didnt happen. C But, the result was an utter defeat. After that, I wanted to rematch you, so in order to obtain that victory, I continued practicing hard every day. Although I entered the prefectural preliminaries of the high school boys division, you werent in that place! You become a Slayer to avoid a match against me, you went to Little GardenD C Well, I didnt particularly did it to avoid to match against you C Shut up! Shut up! That doesnt have nothing to do with this! Moreover you, you came back in the summer but you didnt show your face at the dj at all, because you were flirting and flirting and flirting with women, right!? C No, flirting C That kind of behavior, I heard it from Rysei! C Shish! C I just told her exactly what I heard from Ryko-san. *Hahaha*, and smiled. C For that reason the next time you come back you must absolutely visit the dj, thats what was conveyed through Rysei. So I kept waiting on this house for the day thatD -As a result, I was attacked because of that C So is that sort of thing. Rysei laughs loudly, and Hayato sighs heavily. Then he remembers the moment before he left Little Garden. Karen who used Tarots fortune telling, said that theres going to come out [ill fortune concerning women].This is one of them, apparently Karens ill prediction hit the mark. C With that being said Kisaragi Hayato. Fight me. Understand already that theres no need for mercy just because Im a girl! Surely is just like that, isnt it? Hayato understands well enough her skill. C But, why did you want to become a disciple of Shish? How should he put it, Hayato thinks that is similar to the previous disciple. At any rate, works and lives there, she also does the cleaning and the like. Hayato also never received decent guidance for the first six months. C Theres something that I want you to teach me. Touka replied. C Something you want me to teach you? C Uh huh. Nodding, Touka continues. C How to defeat the Savage. C Huh? Hayato unintentionally turned his eyes towards Rysei. C What is that reaction? Before the Hundred were developed, dont you know that Rysei fought against the Savage together with my father? C Shish was, and the Savage? Hayato was truly surprised. [The sword that I teach is not to destroy the Savage] Because thats the first thing that was told by Rysei. C Such thing, is all true? C yeah, sort of. Rysei suddenly spilled a smile. C Why did you not tell me about that story? C I specially avoided talking about that. Besides, I ran out of that fight. I cant feel pride of that Rysei who was sitting cross-legged stood up, and took with one of his hands a pitch black sword that was decorating the living room. It is a sword that has been told to Hayato a long time ago to not touch it. C Ill go outside. Both of you follow me. Today Im going to talk about a special old story. He thought that they would move to the dj, but that was not so. It is the backyard of the dj where Rysei headed to. C That reminds me, I havent told to Hayato the relationship between me and Touka yet. Toukas father is Kenzaki HokutoD my brother. C As I thought, you were a relative of Shish. It is just as he supposed the moment she self-introduced as Kenzaki Touka. C But, we dont look alike, isnt it? Im similar to my brother Hokuto, With the exception of the ability with the sword, Touka is similar to her mother. With that as an introduction, Rysei continued talking. C Hokuto and I were connected by body and soul the moment we had a sword in our hands. The family lineage of the Kenzaki has been a family dedicated to swordsmith for over a thousand years, and there was a sword anywhere in the house. Even though, we could only have a bamboo sword in our hands at that time. Thats why we used to sword fight every day with our bamboo swords. Rysei smiles like he is yearning for something of that time. It was around at the beginning that the ability of his older brother Hokuto flourished. However, the position was completely reversed once Rysei turned ten years old. He was no longer defeated. C Although I might say, the ability of Hokuto was considerable. Of course he didnt lose at the Kenjinkai*, nor at the national competition, nor even to the adults. With the exception of me. Without a change, those two people turned into adults, his brother Hokuto succeeded the swordsmith, his family businesss work, and Rysei taught fencing at the dj. C At that time, the Kenzakis workshop and dj were not only here, but also in the central part of Motomatsu. There were more than one hundred disciples. And in middle of that, the Second Attack occurred. Yamato is a small island country. Although the number of Savage that attacked was only a few, some cities fell into destruction. C Of course, the Imperial Army was also in a state of devastation. In such a situation, Hokuto was requested by the Imperial Army. You cant train a sword with the objective of causing damage to the Savage, I thought. Savages steel shell is hard, and not only ordinary swords, but guns and even missiles cant do any sort of damage. Therefore, they went to talk to Hokuto, who is an excellent swordsmith, to whether he can make a weapon effective against the Savage. C Hokuto was a man with a strong sense of justice. From the beginning. I was wondering about if there would be an effective sword against the Savage. Only that, when he received the request, he couldnt make a sword that is effective against them. But, right at that moment, a piece of meteorite that came flying from the space, was brought in from the army. It was a Variable Stone. They were told that its shape could change to a weapon if a human touches a part of it, but when Hokuto touched it, and even when Rysei touched it, there was no reaction. If thats the case, then he can only make a sword for himself, Hokuto used the Variable Stone as a raw material, so he tempered thoroughly a one of a kind sword. The strength of that sword was quite high, it seemed like there was nothing that couldnt cut in this world. After that, it was the real deal, to test it with the SavageD. C The Savage have just appeared near the city where we lived around that time. The Imperial Army thought that this was a good opportunity and proposed to use it in the actual war. But, the problem was that nobody could use that sword. It is heavier than a regular sword and it is difficult even to handle it. C And so, they came with the conclusion that it was my turn. C In other words, Shish had to fight against the Savage with a sword that was made of Variable Stone? C Thats right. Rysei nods. C But, I couldnt cause any damage to the Savage. It was possible to scratch or dent the steel shell of a Savage, but it cant be cut off. That is because a thin membrane is developed using energy over the steel shell. The shelter that protects the core which is the source of Savages life was further thick, and it was impossible even to land a scratch. As a result, the Imperial Army was discouraged. Hokuto too. C Then, at that time I thought. If I were my brother, how could I destroy the Savage with this sword made by Hokuto? As Rysei says that, he raised the black sword that had in his hands, showing it to Touka and Hayato. C In short that sword, is the one that my Chichi-ue* forged? While staring at the sword without a motion, Touka murmurs. C Indeed. Rysei nods, and continued. C Therefore I thought, and came up with a technique. Perfect, that will do it. Rysei set his eyes to a huge rock that is in his garden, its height is fifty centimeters and has a length of eighty centimeters. C Hayato, a question. Do you think that I can destroy that rock with this sword made by Hokuto? C Huh? C If you like, its ok to hold it. Hayato received the sword that Rysei handed out. C Uwa It looks just like a mass of lead. His arms and upper body are about to sink. C I can say that this thing is so heavy And its blade is thick. It looks more like a western blade that is made to hit rather than to slash. Although it looks like it is completely thin, it may be a little similar to Hien. C I want to hold it too! Said Touka while she was jumping, doing *PYON* *PYON* She looks at the sword that Hayato possesses with her eyes resembling a puppy desiring a snack. C You sure? Its pretty heavy. Touka receives the sword from Hayato who presented her an advice just in case. C Mu certainly, it- its heavy huh Touka, who was about to fall at first, immediately adjusts her balance and does one, and two swings with the sword. C This is my Chichi-ues forged swordD the sword that fought against the Savage! Touka stared at the sword, while her eyes were brilliantly shining. It seems like, she is immersed in deep emotion. Continuing, Touka said. C Rysei, is it fine if I try it!? C Try it? What you mean is, you want to test whether you can destroy that rock. I see, theres no problem. Try to do it. C Really?! If soD. Touka walks towards the rocks location, and readied the sword in her upper right corner. C Here I go, teei! After taking down the sword from the upper part, it slashes the rock. But, the result is disastrous. Far from doing anything to the rock, Touka ended sitting down on the spot. Her arms have become numb, due to the reaction of her sword that stroke hard with all her strength. Touka had fallen into tears. While watching that figure laughing with a *Hahaha*, Rysei picked up the sword that was placed in front of Touka. C The answer, is as you see. Touka is not unskilled at all. It is like that almost all the time. Hayato, you try it too. HoweverD. Rysei readied the sword overhead. C What I created is, the destruction by the application of natural vibration. Declaring that, Rysei swings downward the sword towards the rock. C This is the special move that I createdDKenzaki Secret Style <<Ӱ>> Zaneizan* And then, the rock was pulverized into pieces. C Amazing While looking, Hayato raised a surprised voice. Touka too. C Rysei! How on earth could you do that now!? C As I said earlier, I used natural vibration. C natural vibration? What is that!? Explain it in a way that I can understand it! C Do you know that the waves for that sword are transmitted? Just like when an object collide with another object? C No, I didnt know. Touka replies immediately. She is still a middle school student, so that it cant be helped, right? C Hayato, what about you? C Umm, I understand a part of it but A learning lesson of Little Garden. C Dont tell me, are you and Touka at the same level? Well, minor theory and the like, I can tell you that is irrelevant, so it doesnt matter. Simply put, we can add a second long sword to match the wave made by the first long sword, which will resonate the wave to amplify it. That way it will double, triple its power, its no more than that. C In short, as the blade was slightly repelled by the reaction when it touched the rock, are we supposed to swing down the sword again instantaneously? C You understood it nicely, isnt it? Thats exactly the answer. I thought that it was a trivial matter, but its not so. C The reason is that I know that thing about the sword. Touka answers with her arms stretched. But, it seems that she doesnt have the intention to deny that such thing is a trivial matter. C Then the next. Besides, this is a similar way of doing it. Moving in front of the rock approximately the same way as before, Rysei readied his sword. C Im going to do the same move by releasing a long sword followed by a second long sword but, this time Im going to release a series of attacks so that I can draw an X-shaped cut line on the rock. With this, the power will decrease a little. You watch. Saying that, Rysei shows that sword technique. C This isӰ?rʽ Zaneizan Second Style ! Rysei released a series of attacks, and the rock was pulverized in the same way as before. C One more, there is one more technique. Rysei kept speaking while walking towards the front of another rock. C This is for the moment you have to destroy the core of a Savage. Look carefully, ok? And so, it was done in an instant. By the thrust that Rysei released, the rock was destroyed in very small pieces in a similar way as before. C Incredible C Indeed. Hayato and Touka were staring at Rysei with a surprised gaze that was mixed with envy. C Oh well, if you do something like this with a normal sword, the blade will be chipped and so it will become useless. The fact that it can withstand it, is because this is a sword that was forged, that it was made by Hokuto. There are only two swords made with the Variable Stone that were received from the Imperial Army. And with those swords, Rysei and Hokuto decided to fight the Savage. The older brother Hokuto using his forged sword, and the younger brother Rysei who slaughters Savage with the sword technique that he created. Approximately one year and a halfD. Those two people, the Kenzaki brothers, fought against the Savage and protected the Yamato Empire. It was their task until that moment came, when the Hundred were developed by Warslan Companys engineer, Linis Harvey. C Even though it was for a short period of time, our bodies were worn-out during that time. In the first place, our ages were over thirty, and of course, the injuries didnt stop. For that reason, an unusual phenomenon occurred to my body. In the battles Rysei did not receive direct attacks from the Savage. But, he wasnt covered in body fluids one time nor two times. C At that time, the Savages virus pretty much invaded my body. Because of that, my body has stopped moving like before. Thanks to a fall that I had from a cliff during a battle, I suffered a serious injury, so I retired from fighting with the Savage. Nevertheless, his older brother Hokuto did not stop fighting the Savage. He continued fighting alone. Rysei, in comparison with the virus, his resistance is stronger, so thats why there were no abnormalities in his body. Besides the Hundred were handled, and although the Slayer who could fight the Savage appeared also in Yamato, the number was still small. There were also cases in which a great deal of damage happened until the Slayers that came running could get there. Additionally, the Slayers at that time could only deploy Hundred, and most of them did not receive decent battle training. And of course the experience of fighting against the Savage, the battle technique is overwhelmingly superior on the side of Hokuto. There were many of those Slayers who appeared during the battles and pulled their legs, as a result, Hokuto who covered the Slayers was attacked by a Savage and died due to the injuryD. C Maybe, it should have been better if I had entrusted to the Slayers to defeat the Savage after I had retired along with the Imperial Army. Many of those persons werent ought to do it as it was absurd to not being with their familiesDthe death of Hokuto was avoidable, it was so meaningless. C Theres no way that is true! Touka declares that raising her voice, she continues her words while her shoulders are trembling. C Certainly, it was painful that Chichi-ue died, it was a sad event. However, I respect Chichi-ue who died, as he kept fighting until the end for the sake of helping others. It was the same with Haha-ue. I want to live like Chichi-ue. I want to become stronger. Thats why Rysei, that sword technique, to meDteach me about Zaneizan! C What are you saying? I already taught you something like that, isnt it? C Eh? *BACHI* *BACHI*, her eyelids blink in a surprised way. C Its just that you have the blood of the Kenzaki running in your veins, and the sword skill that you have is already high. After this, and as I did earlier, in the case that you practice so that you aim to do the Zaneizan to try to use the natural vibration, you will be able to use it at once. If you like, would you attempt it with this sword? C Receiving the sword from Rysei, Touka faces the rock that is in front of her. She closes her eyes, and *BUTSU* *BUTSU*, she murmurs something. If you listen carefully, it turned out that it was the slashing technique that uses the natural vibration just like Rysei said a moment ago. DDFirst of all, a long sword. DDRelease the second long sword so that it overlaps with the wave made by the first slash. After muttering that so many times, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. And, while raising a loud voice, Touka swung down the sword. C Haaaaaaaaaaaahh! C Oh! Hayato was wide-eyed as he saw a part of the rock blown off, although its not at the same level of Rysei. C I did it, I did it! *PYON* *PYON* Touka is delightful as she jumps repeatedly. C Err, even to Hokuto took him about half a month to get this far, well, you almost did it perfectly for being done once. Rysei didnt think that she could do it at the first time too. He was talking like he was surprised. C RyseiDno, Shish! Thanks for teaching me such a technique! With this, I can also fight the Savage! C Nay, you are getting carried away as expected. Rysei shook off his hands like a sword on the head of Touka. C It may be a success, but its level is far from being able of being used on the battlefield yet. Because that sword will kill for you, you need to polish your skill more. C Ah um I comprehend then will I receive this sword? C That is like a memento of Hokuto. You should keep it at your side. Besides, theres already another one in the warehouse. And because this belonged to Hokuto, you should have it. C Is that true!? Thank you, Rysei! Touka seems to be very happy. And so, looking at that charming figure, C Next is Hayato, I have to earnestly request a favor to you. C A favor? What is it? He had the presentiment that it is a little unpleasant. C Can I entrust this to you, to look after Touka in Warslan? C he? C Rysei, what is that thing you are saying!? Asks Touka, following the dumfounded facial expression that was floating on Hayatos face. C I originally intended to request it today. Touka has that type of personality, that if you leave herby herself, she wont know what to do. If the Savage appears in the vicinity, theres a possibility that shes going to fight them right on the spot by her own accord. You had better take care of her in a proper place. C It may be as you say and also, Touka is not a Slayer, and theres the thing like the Savages virusDD. If she keeps fighting, there is a possibility that it will be the same as her father Hokuto. C For that reason, I think that you should go to Warslan. In Warslan, they should have a higher technology to support your own strength than me or the Imperial Army. C But, I cant do anything by my own will. C Ok then, all I have to do is to propose this and discuss it with your superiors. So if thats allowed, then you could do it. C Certainly, it can be done that way but C Assuming that you return to where Sasagawa-san is, then the battlefield that are you heading to wont change. Anyway, Im counting on you. C Sasagawa-san? I wonder who that person is. C His father has deceased, he was a close friend and a good-natured old man. Before she came to me, Touka lived and trained at Sasagawa-sans dj. As a matter of fact, the mother of Touka died several years after the death of Hokuto. C Oh, that thing happened. In addition, its said to be caused by the virus. It was the influence for the continuing deep relationship that she had with the infected Hokuto. Besides, there were no other relatives, and nobody was going to be the caretaker of Touka that could have been infected with the virus too. Thats why Rysei took charge of her, because he could not raise children, so he asked the good-natured old man who was an old friend of him. C Anyway, if Touka stays here for even one second or minute, Ill be troubled. To be honest, Im at my limit. Because I knew that this would be the case, I have entrusted Touka to Sasagawa-san. C Limit? About what? C Yeah, about what? Following Hayato, Touka tilts with her head. C Hayato, lend me your ears for a minute. Saying that, Rysei moved his index finger like saying come here and so, he brought near his face close to the ears of Hayato. C Even though she is my brothers daughter, she resembles so much to her beautiful mother, and sensing that she is having a very nice growth, its very hard for me to endure it you understand me, right? C I disagree, what are you talking about, Shish? C Thats why Im saying that as it is, I might attack at any moment. I dont think that I can endure it anymore. I even forget that she is the daughter of my brother, Tonight might be finally the day that Ill attack C No no no This is really bad. What should I do? C Besides, I cant bring other women as she is living here. That being said, Im counting on you, Hayato. It seems like that is his real intention, I guess. Rysei breathed with a sigh while he stroke briefly the back of Hayato. Volume 6 - CH 3 Motomatsu Base / The three subordinates / Hostile attacks have begun The day before the predicted day of the Third Attack. Hayato was relaxing, lying on the bed in the room prepared at the base. C I can finally feel a little of peace. Amidst the chaos in the world, without thinking he murmured like that, but it was definitely the fault of Touka. From the sword from his Shish, Kenzaki Rysei, there was nothing to be relaxed about after having been told that Warslan would not take care of Kenzaki Touka, the only child of his deceased elder brother, Kenzaki Hokuto. [What on earth are you thinking!?] For starters, Hayato decided to inform Claire about Touka on the spot because there was a consultation as to whether she would take them back to Little Garden or not. An angry voice was coming back. [For what purpose did you go to Yamato? You should know that!] C Eh, Umm. of course. The development was as expected. To that extent, Hayato makes a bitter smile. [Then, why would you contact me like this? I feel anxious to say the least, rather than giving her hints on how to fight well, you want to return and to take the girl who yearns for you as a master to Little Garden] C He is not Shish. Shish is Rysei and so Hayato is Shinshish*! [That is not what I am talking about! Besides Shinshish, what in the world does that mean!?] Claire puts a tsukkomi in full power the moment Touka butted into the conversation. Laughs can be heard from behind. Those are from Charlotte Dimandius, Main Technologist of Little Garden. [Now now Claire, calm down yourself. Although even if it is Hayato-kun, he wont necessarily put his hands on a young girl other than his little sister, isnt it?] [What reason do you have to say that kind of thingD] [Hahaha, its a joke. For the time being, how about deciding to treat her after we successfully overcome the Third Attack? First give your head some time to cool down] Coincidentally, Hayato thinks that he was saved because she was near Claire. If it wasnt for that, the conversation would have been further complicated. [I agree] And so, after a short pause, Claire continued. [Kisaragi Hayato, the things that are in front of your eyes at the moment, do them right. To overcome the Third Attack safely. Because, that is the mission imposed on us now. Understood?] C Oh! Such a very beautiful lady. C Wa, Shish! Rysei, was getting closer from the back and when he noticed, he easily snatched the PDA from Hayato. [What, what kind of thing are youD] Suddenly seeing Rysei appearing on the terminal screen, who wouldnt get perplexed, right? The surprised voice of Claire is heard through the speaker. C Nice to meet you, Miss Claire. I am currently Hayatos Shish, Kenzaki RyseD C Im sorry President, until then! Hayato quickly disconnected the line, picking up the PDA from Rysei who tried to introduce himself with a posed look. C Shish, please stop saying strange things so suddenly! C Hahaha, Im sorry, Im sorry. By the way, that the deal with Touka will be decided after the Third Attack, then that its dejected C Dejected what thing is dejected? C Actually yesterday, you may have heard it from Ryko-san, I got in touch with a certain woman. C A certain woman C Thats the woman that Im aiming for now. C Ah, yes C In other words, thats the woman that wants to be my lover. She will come to my mansion tomorrow. She is afraid of the Third Attack and so we will stay together until it passes. There is a person in here who is a girl. Even if I explain it to my elder brothers daughter, there is a possibility that it might be suspiciously strange. The explanation is a bother, and it is difficult to do this and that. C In any case this and that, in other words, what you are saying is that you dont want to keep Touka in this place. C You sure know it well, isnt it? You became an adult, Hayato. Laughing with a *HAHAHA*, he strongly hit his shoulder. C By saying that, we will ask properly to Ryko-san. C In short, until the Third Attack is over, what Shish does really want to say is that either way Touka will be under the care of the institution? C Thats right. Smiling with a grin, Rysei said. C All things said, thanks for your consideration, Hayato. C Yup, thanks for your help, Shish! C A few moments ago you said something, it was Shinshish, what does it mean, that C It was Rysei who gave me the sword of Chichi-ue and who taught me sword techniques. Thats why Rysei is Shish. From now on and after this in Warslan, Hayato must teach me how to combat against the Savage. Thats why Hayato is Shinshish! C I disagree, its ridiculous, that C Thats no good, Shinshish. C Look, even Rysei is saying it! C Shish, please do not incite strange things However, Touka never bends once she had decided on something. C Well then Shinshish. Lets go to where Shinshish lived! Eventually the way of how is he called will not change, and so Hayato left the dj with Touka, and headed to the institution where he lived for many years. C Shinshish, Shinshish! Its around the morning of the third day in Yamato that they were invited to the institution. Hayato felt over the futon together with the voice of an energetic girl, the weight was the same that he felt yesterday. And then, a sweet fragrance from somewhere. C when When he moved his eyes once opened, it is the appearance of Touka whos on top of his lower body, although it is over the comforter. C You, what are you doing!? In a panic, Hayato shouted, raising his upper body. Then Touka leaned forward her body while expressing a delightful smile on her face. Because of that, the distance between their two faces has approached to the point where their breaths seems to touch each other. C Shinshish has finally woke up! Lets do practice! C Prac, practice? C Yes, morning practice. Because if its from Shinshish, it must be done every morning, right!? C I disagree, thats wrong Anyhow, it is about time to go to the institute. I havent been there since I went to Little Garden. Sometimes at night, I practice with Emilia. C Is that so? If thats the case, then today put a special training, Shinshish! C Err, first move away a little. To separate their distance he tries to push the shoulder of Touka whos getting way too close to his face. But that hand hit the chest of Touka. *FUNYU*, the feeling of softness and warmth of the skin are transmitted to his palm. C Shi, Shinshish what on earth are? Her face turning bright red, Touka is taken aback. C Do, dont tell me, that you are going to rape me just like you did to the other women!? Hastily shaking off the hand that hit her chest, Touka crossed her arms to hide her breasts, and turned her back to Hayato. C You are wrong! Or perhaps I should say, who are those other women!? C Rysei told me that Shinshish have been raping a lot of women Touka said while turning her head. That face has tearful eyes. C No no because what Shish was saying is a joke. C Mu, is that so? C Yeah. C Since Im not going to be raped, then are we turning on to practice? C No, your sword skill is more than enough. In that respect, I say that theres nothing else that I can teach you. C Then, show me Shinshishs Hundred. Im devoting myself to the sword of Chichi-ue, what I want is to receive the Hundred of Shinshish. C Thats a shame, because that cant be. C Mu, why is that? C For the time being, Im forbidden to use my Hundred. Thats in order to preserve sense energy to face the Third Attack. That the reason why yesterday I didnt attack you, because I didnt deploy my armament. C I dont care if it is with a bamboo sword or a wooden sword, anything is good. What I need is a real fight! If the morning is no good, then the noon is fine too! I entrust to Shinshish that decision. C But, it is absolutely necessary for me to leave in approximately two hours from now. C Mu, but why? Touka is dumbfounded. Looking at such reaction, Hayato soon noticed that he did not convey the schedule for today. And then that Hayatos vacation is until today. Currently he is on a standby state towards the imminent Third Attack. For that reason he will be picked up to Motomatsu Base after ten o clock today. C There are preparations, so Im out of time to stick to practice. C If so, then please take me to Motomatsu Base as well. With the sword of Chichi-ue, and using the Kenzaki Secret Style Zaneizan, I expect that my strength will grow now. C Thats impossible. Zaneizan its not perfect yet, even the President just said that it is once the Third Attack ends. Moreover, I dont have such authority. C Muu. Touka inflated her face in dissatisfaction. C It seems that there is only a way to convince to the ones who have the authority of my power. Then for once, Ill be having a somewhat special training! That said, Touka left the room with a dash. C Special lesson what on earth is she planning? He didnt know well, but Hayato was relieved to be released. He went down from the bed, and head towards the dining room. The table was surrounded by children who were eating bread. But in it, he cant see the figure of Touka. C Good morning, Hayato-kun. C Good morning. Hayato returned the greetings to Ryko and continued. C Dont you know where Touka is? C She told me that went outside to do special training. I wonder if it is just practice-swinging. C Oh, is that so C When I look at that girl, it reminds me a little ofHayato-kun in the old days. C I, did I do such a thing? C It was around the time when you began to attend the place of Kenzaki-san. Karen-chan always cried because of that. Nii-san took a sword she said. C Ahaha C But, thanks to that, Hayato-kun became a Slayer, and this institution could be rebuilt. It may be possible that Touka-chan most certainly will do the same thing. Great efforts bear fruits. C Is it something like that? C It is something like that. As there arent any particular sounds, Hayato decided to have breakfast. Then he went back to the room, and as he finished changing his clothes, the dorms chime echoed. It seems to be Warslan that came to pick him up. Hayato leaves the room and heads to the entrance. Thereupon, Touka was bowing her head down while pressing three fingers of each hand on the floor. C Are you Shinonome-dono? If you dont mind, Id like you to take me with Shinshish to fight against the Savage. I can fight against the Savage. Ill be more than helpful. C Ummm. It is justified that Mika is perplexed by the sudden petition of Touka, C I am sorry, Shinonome-san. Touka abruptly saying something like that In a hurry, as Hayato said that he gets in between those two people. C Ooh, Shinshish. Your preparations are in good order to head to the battlefield. I was pleading to Shinonome-dono to go to Motomatsu Base together with ShinshishD. C Stop it, dont you see that Shinonome-san is troubled? C No, it is okay. Moreover Hayato-kun, can you explain something for me? Who is this child? C Umm, to be honest It is troublesome, but it cant be helped since it has become like this. Then Hayato explain to Mika about Touka. C In other words, what you are saying is that she is not a Slayer, right? C Yes Hayato nods. It seems that the situation has turned out for the worse. C But, as I said earlier, I can fight the Savage, please look! Touka who stood up as she says so, with a small running goes towards the place of the rock that is on a side of the dormitory. C Please watch. Even without Hundred, I will show you the evidence that I can fight the Savage! Touka who raised the sword overhead by saying so, releases slashes using the natural vibration taught by Rysei, crushing the rock. The execution is more perfect than yesterday. The institution is, where she finally displayed a perfect Zaneizan as of now, it seems. C How was it!? Incredible, right? Its what is saying the facial expression that is showing Touka. But, Mika was showing a troubled appearance. C How to say it That reaction would be natural as well. C I cant take a child who is not a Slayer to fight. Also, in the story of Hayato-kun, if you wait until we can overcome the Third Attack successfully, you might be able to go to Little Garden, right? C But I, just like Chichi-ue, I want to fight to protect this world. The Third Attack is an unparalleled opportunity C Touka-chan, thats no good, youll just be a hindrance to the work of Hayato-kun. C Ryko, Oba-san? Ryko was holding a hand on the shoulder of Touka from behind. C I was talking about selfishness, but you may not be able to go to Little Garden, dont you agree? And if such a thing happens, then wont Touka-chan be further away from her goal? C That could be as you say C If so, youd better withdrawn obediently here. That person, will protect it for you. C Uu As expected from the head of the institution. She is used to deal with children. C Ryko-san, please take care of Touka. C Of course. C Well then, with this I. C Are you going, Hayato? C Will the Earth be okay? C It will be okay. Hayato said while stroking the head of a child stuck on his feet that had an anxious expression. C No matter what happens, Ill do it somehow. C Really? C Yeah. Even the Savage, theres nothing to worry about. So, listen to what Ryko-san says, and if something happens, evacuate properly. As Hayato says that, he smiled to the children. Upon that, the boys facial expressions became brighter. C Ok, I understand! C Hayato, do your best! C Good luck! C Yeah. And so Hayato was sent off by the children, Ryko and Touka who seemed to be worried but still with discontent, and so he, together with Mika headed to Motomatsu Base. C Hayato-kun, do you have a minute? C n? Who is it? Suddenly *TON* *TON*, a sound could be heard on the door of Hayatos room after a voice was calling for him, and that is a staff member of Warslan Company, it was Shinonome Mika, the one who serve as the Commandant of this base. C Come in. Did something happen? When Hayato answers, the door of the room opens and Mika comes in. C The sortie standby condition is over. C oh, so fast? The meeting and training with team members are going on after returning to Motomatsu Base yesterday, and it should have been a day off today. C Yes, Im afraid. Mika answers with a subtle expression. C The first wave seems to be approaching sooner than expected. It looks like that there is a high possibility that one of these masses will fall into the range of this base. So, can you be prepared immediately? C Understood. I will change immediately into a Variable Suit. C Good. As soon as you finish changing your clothes, please come to the front of the hangar. I will report the strategy there. Saying that, Mika left the room at once. I wonder if she went and told the same story to the other members. (Now, to change my clothes) Although I used sense energy in yesterdays training, it was a small amount. I slept well overnight and Im already recovered, I think. My physical condition is perfect. There is nothing wrong. C All right, now. Hayato who changed into his Variable Suit went out of the room, and decided to move to the front of the hangar as he was told by Mika. C Haah! Yaa! Touka was practicing in front of the institution. The crisis of the earth is closing in. And yet, theres nothing that she can do. With the sword of her father that can defeat the long-awaited Savage, even though she is holding in her hands the secret that can be used to fight the Savage, the only thing that she can do now is to swing her swordD. Touka stopped swinging, looked up at the sky and muttered. C I want to fight, just like my father But then what should I do, thoughtTouka. (Shinshish said that he is heading to Motomatsu Base) I know its location. It should be around twenty kilometers to the south of this institution. (20 kilometers, huh) If its such a distance, if I run then Ill be able to arrive in less than two hours. (From there, following secretly the moment Im with the sortie, and then if I defeat one Savage, Shinshish and the others will surely acknowledge me as a fighting force) If I do so, then I should be accepted to fight together with them, and then Ill be accepted to be taken to that place called Little Garden. (Yeah, I have no doubt about that!) With that decided, she cant stay still. Immediately Touka ran towards the base of Motomatsu. When Hayato finished changing clothes to Variable Suit, he went to the front of the hangar where Shinonome Mika was standing up. C I think those kids will come very soon. Those kids are, the ones who got together and trained yesterday, those three people are girls that Hayato will command to fight together. As Mika said, those three people came in less than three minutes. C Kisaragi-taich, thanks for waiting. In response to that voice, Hayato looked back, and he saw the girls dressed in their Variable Suits, coming closer while running. The girl with the short cut is Kirigakure Yumina. She is a Slayer of the Warslan Company and is a descendant of the ninjas of Iga. Her armament is an Arsenal type, the weapon is sickle and chain*. Its name seems to be <> Orochimaru. He saw the appearances of two girls behind her. The exposure of her shoulders are the same as of Mirais, and it is obviously different from the other Warslan-Yamato branch soldiers. They wear their Variable Suits, white and red are mixed in, reminiscing the clothes of a shrine maiden in some respects. Tsuzura Mirai and Kurumi SangoD. They are Slayers belonging to the Slayers training school of the Warslan Company Yamato branch that was formed this year. Both are still in the years of middle school of Little Garden, but their ability is outstanding, and so he heard that they were selected for this interception unit. As much as that, it seems that there are only a few Slayers in Yamato. C I apologize for taking too longD Who greeted him with a long paused voice is Tsuzura Mirai. The girl who had short hair is trimmed like reminiscing about someone from the capital of the west, and also her tone is unique. Her home is a Shinto shrine, and the form of her Hundred is a shooter type. The weapon is a bow, and he heard that its name is <>Hamanotsura. Next to her, the last person remaining- A glasses girl who rolls her light brown hair only on one side, Kurumi Sango. She fixedly stared to Hayato with narrow eyes. By the way, her armament is the same as the president, it is a Dragoon type that handles floating batteries. Its name seems to be <> Drag Red. (I think that I can get along with Kirigakure-san and Tsuzura-san, but I wonder if I can get along with Kurumi-san.) That concern has existed since yesterday. It was after a while since Hayato moved from the institution to Motomatsu Base in which he was guided to the prepared room. So there was a prepared time for meeting together with Yumina, Mirai and Sango. After this, they are planning to train together, so thats why the other three are also dressed in their Variable Suit. C I am a member who belongs to Motomatsu Base, my name is Tsuzura Mirai. I am fourteen years old and I am on second year of middle school. It is an honor to meet you! C Im Kirigakure Yumina. I may be four years older than Kisaragi-taich in terms of age, but Im a novice with no experience fighting Savage. Ill be under your care and guidance. C Ah! Thanks. It is I who should say so. Hayato shakes hands respectively with those two people. C Come on Sango, say your greetings too. Incited by Mika, that girl gave her name. C Kurumi Sango. Like Mirai Im also in the second year of middle school desuwa. But thats it. Far away from shaking hands, she narrowed her eyes behind the glasses and kept staring at Hayato for a moment without saying anything. (Hmm, what shall I do?) Being in trouble, Mika came saying from the side. C Next is Hayato-kuns turn. C Oh, right. Im Kisaragi Hayato, I came from Little GardenD. With the later self-introduction of Hayato, that finished the salutation. C Errr, Taich-han, is this thing alright? It was Tsuzura Mirai who quickly picked up his hands. C Uhh, what? C Taich-han, I heard that you had a fight with the President Claire-han in the famous Little Garden, and in that moment C Wa-, wait a moment, Mirai! In a hurry Sango covered the mouth of Mirai. C Wa, what are you doing!? Because Sango was worried, I needed to ask him! C About that story, I will ask that myself masuwa! Sango flared up to Hayato, pointed her fingertips to him. C Ki, Kisaragi Hayato! Du-, during that fight, is, is true that you rubbed Cla-, Claire-samas beautiful and voluptuous bust, is it true!? C Eh, no, that He was puzzled by the question that he didnt imagine. And then, Sango came closer. C How can you say that! You, Kisaragi Hayato, rubbed Claire-samas breasts! To say that you did such an enviable thing, to such thing to be true desuno! C No, Im saying that it was an accident Without thinking, Hayato answers while drawing attention. To such rumor of the story, to able to get this far, to reach this placeD. C It, it was an accident you say! In other words, it is a fact that you rubbed her desuwane! Kuu, I cannot forgive you wa! All the more to shoot you down in battleD. C Sango, please calm down. If you shoot down Hayato-kun, then we will not be able to fight the Savage and the whole area will be in trouble, you know? C There is no problem, only we can defeat the Savage masuwa! C If we could do that, then they wouldnt have call Hayato-kun. Mika sighs like she is amazed. C Kisaragi-han, Im sorry. Sangos Hundred is a Dragoon type, and the fact that she esteems for President Claire-han. The way she talks is exactly like hers. The truth is she comes from the countryside, and she is not an Ojou-sama. C Sh, shut your mouth desuwayo! You do not have to say unnecessary things desuwayo! Looking at that exchange, Hayato thinks Uh huh, so it is such a thing. That is why she know things about the battle, and the way she talks must surely be the influence of Claire. C Hayato-kun, although these are children, the reaction value of their Hundred is very high, and also theyve piled up battle training. So, be at ease. I think that they will not really attack you. C No, well, I really appreciate it for that. He wonders if this is the answer to Karens fortune-telling [ill fortune concerning women]. At that time Hayato thought so. After such a greeting, Hayato immediately decided to train with the three people. Yamatos Slayers battle technology is high even on a global basis, and among them, he heard from Claire that it is certainly true that the technology is higher than that of other countries Slayer in terms of fighting in the sky, and that the three of them had outstanding Hundreds operating techniques, as well as battle techniques. Besides, even without an Air Ride, thrusters are attached to the waist at the time of deploying the armament, so they can fly freely around the sky. The training piled up by the three people, the combination is perfect as expected. They destroyed the balloon balls considered as Savage that are floating in the sky, one after another. (Really, even if I wasnt here I think theyll manage somehow) While training along with Hayato, thats what he thought from the bottom of his heart. C Well then, once everyone has gathered we will commence to talk about the strategy. In Mikas words, Hayato gets back to himself at last. This is not the place to be worrying now. The time for battle is approaching. C So, the newest information is that the Savages falling in this vicinity are predicted to be five. C Five? Thats quite a lot, dont you agreeDD? Said a surprised Mirai. Hayato seems to think the same. In a preliminary prediction stage, the global number of Savage on the Third Attack was around three hundredD as this is an island country, it was supposed to not fall down to that degree in Yamato, since is a narrow land area. If there are five out of three hundred in one place, that is indeed considerable. Ten years ago, Gudenburg was destroyed by three Savage. C Yup, thats right. Therefore we are surprised too. Now, what type of Savage will be included, we are figuring out in cooperation with the Imperial Army, the Warslan headquarters and the United Nations. First of all, Hayato-kun can you equip the Air Ride? C Understood. Hayato moved into the hangar and wore the Air Ride on his shoulders. C Do not try to fly specially without attaching the armor. With such a thing, it will happen the same and separate like it did with the skillful Claire-sama. C Yeah yeah, it was my bad! In accordance to what he understood at the moment of the practice, the three girls were armed with thrusters on the waist at the same time they deployed their armaments, so they could fly in the skies just with their HUNDRED ON. Its just Hayato that could not do it. (But, is it because of the shape of such armament? It cannot be helped) Apart from the President who can use six floating batteries as thrusters, Emilia can also produce a thing like thatD besides the armament of four wings that Sakura has, it basically means that Latia, Fritz, and both of the vice-presidents cant fly. C Because by eliminating it, Hayato-kun can make use of his maximum special characteristics. Dr. Charlotte said so. By forcibly programming the thruster for flight to its original armament, energy consumption will increase unnecessarily and the time to maintain the armament will be shortened. Therefore, it seems that it is more efficient to equip an Air Ride that can use the thruster more efficiently by using another Variable Stone as a catalyst. Hayato entered the hangar alone, and with the cooperation of the men working at the base, he equipped the Air Ride. The sound alert reverberates during that. It looks like the raid of the Savage is approaching. C Hayato-kun, are you done? Mika comes into the hangar just after the equipment is done. C Yeah, Im done. C Then, lets sortie. The shutter of the hangar opens. There are three girls standing in the runway with their Hundred armaments deployed. Each one of them, is holding a weapon that matched their shape respectively. Yumina has a sickle and chain. Sango has a gun. Mirai has a bow. C Sango, whos wearing glasses that have Head-up display lens, is the one that will guide you until the target point, so Hayato-kun will follow with the other two afterwards. The instructions after arriving at the target point are left to you. C Roger that. C We are leaving as we are falling behind a little masuwayo! C I understand! It does get tiring to be rushing every single time in this way. That is why Hayato took a breath after replying. He doesnt have the confidence to take the command successfully. (But, I have to do it somehow) Hayato slaps his cheeks with both hands. C What are you doing desuno? You cannot do it? Feeling bad desuwane? C I just fired up myself, ok!? C Anyway, lets do our best. C Sango, we cant make it in time if we dont charge soon?! C I know that masuwayo! C Then Kisaragi-taich, give us your encourage shout. C Encourage shout? Wandering what it is, Hayato twists his head. C Members of Warslan Company Motomatsu Base, Savage Interceptor Unit to sortie! Or perhaps that encouraging shout is not what you want? C Uh huh, as Mirai said. With something like that, I think that it will motivate us. C please say that, Hayato-kun C Un-, understood. When Mika prompted him, Hayato cleared his throat and continued. C Well then, members of Warslan Company Motomatsu Base, Savage Interceptor Unit, to sortie! And so his three subordinates, following that encouraging shout, flew into the sky together. C All of you are fast. But, I wont lose! Hayato accelerated using energy, following the girl who went ahead. The direction that they are heading is the institution. It is about five minutes after they departed from Motomatsu Base. Then an incoming transmission from Sango who is ahead enters. [Does everyone hear me? Oh, Kisaragi Hayato wont hear me as I have him separated though] C I do hear you! Hayato tentatively gives an answer. [ Ooh, thats right] Sango broadcasted lightly, and continued. [We are gradually approaching the predicted site where the Savage will fall masuwa. We will stop in thirty seconds masuwayo. Understood masuwane?] C Roger! C Roger! C Roger! Hayato stops, answering like the other two did. The four of them are staying in mid-air. There was a transmission from Mika in there. [It seems like you have arrived at the standby point. We finally got information about the targets. Like I said before, the number of Savage planned to fall to this area are is five. Every one of them seems to be from five meters to ten meters] C In other words, are they the usual? Hayato thinks that it would not be a big deal if that was the case. Mirai said while seeing through that. C Hayato-han, you are very composed. C We, well, if the enemies are the regular ones, Ive defeated them multiple times C So thats how it is, as one would expect?. C Wh-, why are you bluffing about something an ordinary thing like that!? The voice of Sango who said so after Mirai was a little trembling. (Its her first battle, I guess she is just nervous) The way Sango pretends to be tough, perhaps her blunt attitude may come from nervousness and anxiety. Thinking it that way, she looks cute. C Wh-, what are you laughing about desuno? C Its nothing. C That somehow makes me angry masuwane. Immediately after Sango said so. *TO`N*, *TO`N*, at a fixed interval an electronic beep began to ring from Hayatos Vital Ring C This, is reacting to the Savage that are approaching, am I right? [Thats right] Mika replied to Hayatos doubt. (Sure, the sense of sound is shortened according to the distance of the Savage) Hayato heard that yesterday. Being suspended in that spot, the four people are looking up at the sky, and immediately the feeling of the electronic sound gets shorter. [After having come this far, Ill leave the rest to you. I wish you good luck] Together with that words, the communication with Mika ceased. Then it was Sango who raised her voice. C Just now, I caught the objective with the camera of my HUD wayo. The first one to invade is, a regular Savage with a three meters in length, the defensive membrane is expanded to cover its body masuwa. Studied in Little Garden, the defensive membrane is for loosening the impact when entering the atmosphere and when landing on the ground. Of course the three subordinates of Hayato also know that. C The fall estimation point will be inside the forest masuwane. As there are no buildings in there, there is nothing wrong with dropping a Savages dead body, dont you agree? Therefore, the objective is the destruction of the coreDin that case, I will commence masuwa! C Hey, Sango! Wait! Without listening to Yuminas stillness, Sango pierces the clouds and raises altitude further to the sky, approaching the Savage. C Hayato-dono, what shall we do? Yumina is the one who asked. C What do we do you say, we cant let that person go by herself, dont you agree? C That means that we are chasing after her, correct? C Indeed. Hayato answered while facing Yumina. Already the distance between Sango and the Savage is less than a hundred meters. It seemed that she could get closer in a matter of seconds. The Savage, which was heading in the opposite direction to Sango, rose up from within the membrane, changed the direction of its body and opened its head. C Bombardment is incoming! C I know masuwayo, all of you are noisy desuwane! Immediately after Sango replied, a bombardment was released from the mouth of the Savage. At the same time, Sango released the same yellowish green energy color of Claire from the thruster and then threw the gun in the sky, transforming it into four floating batteries. C Lets go, Drag Red! The floating batteries scattered around the body of the Savage and released shots successively, but none of them could penetrate the defensive membrane. C If thats the case, what about this desuno! As the floating batteries were commencing the attack, Sango who was close to the side of the Savage return the four floating batteries back to Buster Cannon and aim at the Savage. And so she could finally make a hole, although the size of the core of the Savage is around fifty centimeters. [Now desuwayo, Yumina-san!] C Acknowledged! Answered Yumina who was rotating Orochimaru as its counterweight was doing *BUZZ* *BUZZ*. There is no obstacle between Yumina and the Savage, as Sango have risen to the sky. C Here I goD haaa! Yumina throws the counterweight with concentrated energy, aiming at the hole of the defensive membrane that started gradually to regenerate. It hit the defensive wall by magnificently slipping through the hole in the defensive membrane. C As expected of Yumina-san, a perfect blow! Mirai gives a voice of delight when seeing that the counterweight of Orochimaru destroyed not only the shelter, but the core too. A communication from Mika jumped in as the corpse dropped into the forest. [Well done, you guys. But, it is bad to lose focus. The next raid is approaching] C Of course we understand masuwayo. Sango look towards up in the skies. C I have just confirmed the next Savage with my HUD. It is slightly bigger than the one just before desuwane. C Taich-han. It is alright if I try it too? C Uhm, well I guess so. Hayato answered, being shaken by Mirai. C Then, I will do it too. As she said so, Mirai set the ice arrow that it suits the light blue color of her energy to the bow that she had in her hands. C Alignment completedDgo, Hanamotsura! The released ice arrow explodes at the same time it touches the defensive membrane of the Savage. C Hows that!? Just after muttering, Mirai narrowed her eyes. C Mirai, run away! Bombardment is incoming! Sango shouted. It seems that her HUD can perceive heat sources. That meant that the attack of Mirai couldnt destroy the membrane. C woah! Mirai dodges the bombardment of the Savage by a hairs breadth, and shoots her Hanamotsura again. It is a second attack on a weakened membrane. The ice arrow destroyed Savages membrane. C Well done, Mirai. Then I will do it too! Screaming, Yumina released the weight of Orochimaru toward the Savage. However, it is not aimed at the defensive membrane. She wreathed the chain of the Kusarigama around the arm of the Savage. Yumina then attracted the Savages body and aimed for the Savages core with the sickle. C Incredible Again, it hits. The defensive barrier of the core is destroyed. C As expected of Yumina desuwa! Kisaragi Hayato, you have done nothing at all! C Certainly, thats true *Hahaha*, he can only laugh. Certainly, he thinks to himself that he didnt do nothing. And there was a transmission from Mika. [It is ok to be excited but, the invasion has not ended yet!] C I, I understand masuwayo! Like being flustered, Sango answered with her face turned red. [The next three will come at the same time. Among them, one is three kilometers away from this location no, this, its in the center of the city!] C Wait what! [That is the largest of the five, the Savage thats approaching first. Estimated fall time is two minutes moreD no, one minute! We should be able to confirm it by naked eye soon!] When they heard those words, Hayato and the others looked up at the sky all together. C It is that desuno? C Its really huge, huh? Hayato muttered while confirming the falling Savage with his own eyes. The total length will be about twice the normal type. Although it may not be less than ten meters, it is fine to say that it is a dreadnaught type. C If such a thing falls into the city it will surely turn into a disaster masuwayo! [Yeah, therefore, thats why I need you to will you do it?] C Theres no need to being told, as theres no choice but to manage it somehow! Mirai, I will change the falling point by pushing the Savage with a full power bombardment of my Buster Cannon I hope you can destroy the defensive membrane with your Hanamotsura. C Roger! Lets go Hanamotsura! But then, it was impossible to destroy the defensive membrane. C No good, it looks considerably hard because of that size! C If so, then I, to each of its defensive membranes! It looks like the injection of energy to the Buster Cannon has ended. C Full power bombardmentD eat this! Sangos bombardment hits the defensive membrane of the Savage. C You did it!? Yumina shouts. C Nope, it did nothing. Mirai is the one who said so. C Although it went through the defensive membrane, its no more than that. Moreover, the hole is not that big. And the regeneration has already begun. C What do we do? If it keeps falling, it will be a very hard thing to deal with. C All the more we should get down to ground level and snipe itD C Then, Ill go! C Ill go, what are you saying masuno! With your speed, you will not make inD C Ill manage it somehow! *DOKUN*, Hayatos heart beat fast. (Theres no other choice!) If he must use the power of the Variant, then it can only be now. Hayatos eyes changed to golden color. C Here I gooooooooooooooo!! Hayato who full throttled his thrusters, aims for the Savage, rushing while pointing it with the tip of his sword. C Its a lie, right? Sango muttered with her eyes wide open in amazement as she looks to Hayato who released energy from his whole body and shortened the distance with the Savage in a blink of an eye. C As expected of Taich-han. He is amazin?g Continued Mirai who raised her voice. Splendidly, Hien of Hayato not only penetrates the skin, it also breaks through the abdominal steel shell, rather than just the Savages defensive membrane. C No, but that is far from ending there. Thats what Yumina said with a grim look in her face. C If the Savage Is knocked down as it is, when they fall together, it will cause damage to above ground. C If, if thats the case than what are going to do, Kisaragi Hayato! C ThatsD like this! Along with that, a fierce energy was also emitted from the Air Ride, pushing the Savage down to the mountain two kilometers ahead. That force was so tremendous, that it collided with the hill side of the mountain, the cloud of dust that raised was similar to a missile that was shot. C Ow ow ow It was natural that the whole body of Hayato received the impact. His body hurts. However, that doesnt mean that he gave the final blow to the Savage with his sword. Hayato, who released the Variant state, pulled out the sword from the Savages body and stabbed the tip of Hien using energy in both hands towards the defensive barrier of the Savage that was in a state of shock after receiving the impact. A fluorescent liquid spout out. C Fuuu Hayato wiped the sweat off his forehead after confirming that the Savage was no longer moving. C Amazing, Taich-han,! You are amazin?g! The voice reached directly into his ears. He looked up at the sky, and he saw the figure of Mirai. On the contrary, while she was falling down, she clung to Hayato. C Such incredible energy that you used in there, I was truly astonished! C Mirai, get away from that man at once. You will get pregnant masuwayo! Subsequently the voice that he heard, it was not through the use of the Vital Ring. Looking at Sango and Yumina who also are coming down from the sky as if following Mirai, Hayato asked. C You over there what about the remaining two Savages? C Our priority is to check the safety of Taich, so we have not dealt with them. The commander also acknowledged it. Answered Yumina. C In other words, the remaining two have fallen into the forest, correct? C Therefore, Kisaragi-taich, if there is no problems with your health, we should head to annihilate the Savages, dont you agree? C Right, lets do that. Shinonome-san, can you hear me? [Yes, I hear you] C Thank you for worrying about me. I am alright now, so we will head to annihilate the Savage. [Roger. Take care] C Understood. C Ok then, lets go. Yumina is the first to rise to the sky. Hayato and the others float in the sky shortly. The place where the Savage fell on the ground was seen as soon as he was floating in the sky. It is because the surrounding trees are collapsed and become like craters. Hayato descends to one side of them. The forest is surprisingly thick. He is supposed to be by the side, but the figure of the Savage cannot be found. C Im going to check it from the sky masuwa. Depending on the situation, it may be perceived by HUD. The floating Sango declared so. Hayato and company roam with their eyes looking around restlessly the surroundings overhead. And then, she stopped naturally at a certain point. C The Savage, was here. Said Sango, falling and putting her feet on the ground. C That direction. Its around 500 meters from here desuwa. And so Sango points with her finger in the direction where the Savage is. At the same time that he turned his face in that direction, Hayatos face became particularly stiff. The reason is that the Savage was rushing vigorously towards them. C Impossible, it had noticed usD. C Everyone, dodge it! C Even if you dont say it, I know that masuwayo! Hayato and the rest scattered and dodged it, they immediately recovered their stance and changed to offensive. C Hamanotsura! The one who started to attack first was Mirai. But the ice arrows scattered as they hit the defensive barrier. C My turn! Sango fires a shot and then changes her Buster Cannon into four floating batteries surrounding her body. However, it seems that wasnt enough. Although the defensive barrier contains a crack, the destruction was not effective. C That being the case, I! The Savage reverses the body. Hayato was concentrating energy in his feet, presuming that the next attack would be probably a bombardment. The Savage launches the bombardment, trying to set off an attack aiming at the gap just before that. As expected, the Savage raised its body and opened its head. (Now!) In order to accelerate, Hayato tried to detonate the energy that had in his feet. In that same instant. C Haaaaaaaaaaaaa! A girl wearing a kendo uniform and with miraculous eyes, emerged from the forest while shaking the ponytail of her flame-like hair, approaching directly to the location of the Savage, without hesitation. Immediately afterwards, she swung down the sword from the upper left corner to its abdomen. C Wha!? Hayato doubted his eyes. That would be natural as well. C What, what is Touka doing in here!? Certainly, it is incomprehensible. C Take thisD Kenzaki Secret Style Zaneizan!! The body of the Savage was sent flying in the back by the power of the sword that was swung down. (That just now) Theres no doubt. The technique created by Rysei, his Shish, to use against the Savage. It is a sword technique that uses natural vibration to swell the ordinary attack more than twice. The Savage, which was blown backwards while bringing down many trees, is in a forward-bent posture. As now this is a chance, Touka instantly went after that big body and decided to aim to the defensive barrier of the head. C Look! Even if I cant expand a Hundred, I can still fight the Savage! She jumps in front of the Savage, and Touka started to attack the Savages defensive barrier. The first blow is an ordinary slash. However, the second strike that was released shortly afterwards, stands vertically and the sword rotates abruptly in her hands. That also was a slash using natural vibration, the sword destroyed the defensive barrier and stabbed the core of the Savage. The movement of the Savage is interrupted. Touka pulls out the sword and to not be bathed in the overflowing fluorescent liquid, she landed on the ground after rolling over the Savages dead body. C You saw that, Shinshish!? Moreover, those people are Slayers! I wonder if they have realized that I have the power to become a member of Little Garden! Touka who stood up turned the tip of the sword towards Hayato and snort her nose proudly. C Well, umm Hayato thinks whats the deal with this? First of all, what should I ask, I wonder? C Taich-han, do you know her? Hayato answers with a bitter smile to Mirai who asked. . Yeah, kind of. C ah, that! There is something behind that girl masuwayo! The one who shouted was Sango. Hayato too notices that something is running after Touka from the back. C Touka, move away! Due to Hayatos voice, Touka also noticed that being, but it was a bit late to start moving. That something grazes the right shoulder of Touka who tried to avoid it. C Dagh!! Touka crouches, and holds down the wound on her shoulder. What is it that attacked her at the speed like a released arrow? As it landed on the ground, Hayato and the others understood. DD Its a wild dog. Those are the claws of the paw that grazed Toukas shoulder. But, he knew at first glance that it was not just a common wild dog. *DARADARA*, Saliva is spilling from its mouth, and its eyes are dyed with a shining fluorescent color. C Is that a Savage, I think? C But I have never heard of a Savage that looked like a dog! Both Mirai and Sango show disturbed faces. At that time, through the mind of Hayato passed by his classmate Alphonse and his Hundred Tamer type. But the appearance of the dog in front of his eyes and the Silver Blitz of Alphonse are not alike at all. Be that as it may, the color of the dogs skin is black and it looks like Savages steel shell, hair is growing in tufts, and the skin looks soft as well. It is very different from Silver Blitz which is hard to the touch and has no hair. C if it comes to the end, it is possible, but you can eat pieces of Savages core that have fallen in the vicinity and mistakenly eat them as food. Because of that, I have heard that there is a possibility of an atrocious transformation. C In other words, that wild dog is possibly infected with the Savage virus C I think that possibility is high. Immediately Mirai responded to Hayatos doubt. *FUH**FUH*, the wild dog bares its fangs, and with an agitated breathing kicks off the ground and attacks Touka again, jumping. This time it had a big mouth open. If she gets hurt, it will be a serious thing. C Taich, please leave this to me. Yumina said that to Hayato who is trying to help. She quickly released the weight of the sickle and chain at the wild dog. That was magnificent, the weight hits the body of the wild dog. C Kyaunh! The wild dog screamed and collapsed completely. C Im sorry. Yumina headed where the wild dog is lying, to give it the finishing blow with the sickle. *BIKUBIKU*, its body is twitching over the clump of bushes where it fell over. C Poor thing, it cant be helped Muttered Mirai. She piles her left and right palms in front of her chest and prays in a Yamato style. C If we leave it as it is, there is a possibility that the infection will spread further, we must cover it perfectly for the sake of mourning it. Sango, make a hole with your floating batteries. C Understood. Sango makes a hole in the ground with a shot, and Yumina buries the corpse. In the middle of that, Hayato approaches where Touka is and asks her. C Are you okay? C Im okay aghh Touka replies seemingly that way, but she didnt look like that. It is because Touka is pressing her shoulder and has a painful facial expression. C Show me the wound. C Im telling you that there is no problem, okay!? Touka stands up, thrusting away the body of Hayato who was approaching. And then-. C Shinshish, look over there. The place to where Toukas eyes are looking at. They can see the remaining Savage in a small place, which is located two hundred meters away. C Im going to show you exactly as Im telling you that Im okay! C Hey, wait! Shaking free from the restraints of Hayato, Touka begins to run. But the pain in her shoulder seems to be higher than what she thought. C kh, aaghh! Instantly she raised her voice, moaning and crumbling on the ground as if she was cowering. The Savage probably noticed Touka who emits hostility towards itself. Starting with the sense of touchD. Then it turned its body and merely opened its head. It is the posture for bombardment. C This is bad! If this keeps this way, Touka will receive a direct hit. In a hurry Hayato accelerated using the thruster of his Air Ride and headed for rescue. The bombardment was released. Theres no enough time to deploy an E barrier to block it. But still, Hayato was able to rescue Touka at the last minute. However, he couldnt completely dodge the beam that was as far as in front of his eyesD. C Guh! The beam touched the starboard of the Air Ride. Pushed by that power, the body of Hayato rolled over, leaping to the surface of the ground. (Is Touka, is Touka alright?) At the same time that stops his movement, Hayato confirms the condition of Touka in his arms. Apart from the shoulder wound done by a wild dog that seemed to be in frenzy by the Variant Virus, it looks that theres no other injuries. Hayato has only injuries to the degree of scratches, Touka thats within his arms continues to release hot long breaths accompanied by a painful look. C Taich-han, are you okay? It was Mirai who asked the question. C Im okay, but Hayato direct his eyes to Touka. What resounded there was the voice of Sango. C Kisaragi Hayato! Standing there doing nothing, a bombardment of a Savage will come again masuwayo! C I know. Answering, Hayato turns his glance to where the Savage is. (First of all, I cant leave her like this) Hayato directed his eyes to Mirai who was on the side. C Mirai-san, may I entrust you with Touka? C Absolutely. That being the case, Hayato stands up, leaving the body of Touka to Mirai. The Air Ride on the back is tattered by having received Savages bombardment and rolling on the ground. He tried to use the thruster but does not work properly and in this state it is unlikely to shoot a beam or a missile. In that case then it would be just a hindrance to carry it, so Hayato purged the Air Ride, and got in a state of lightness. In there, he heard far away the voice of Yumina. C Kisaragi-taich, a Savages bombardment is coming again! C I will block it masuwa! C No, thats fine. Leave it to me. Saying that to Sango, who was creating a gun with the four floating batteries and tried to launch an attack, Hayato lays Hien to the side and puts an E barrier in front of him. After defending the Savages bombardment, he immediately turned to attack. C Uooooooooh! Using energy, accelerated all at once and jumped. He struck with Hien, which pours energy into the head of the Savage, and destroyed not only the defensive barrier, but also the core at once. Yumina who was watching the situation had her breath taken away and muttered. C Like before, Kisaragi-taich is amazing one blow, and he destroyed the core of the Savage C How is the state of Touka? Hayato who released his armament by confirming that the movement of the Savage stopped, goes walking towards Mirai who holds the body of Touka. C I- Im fine The one who answered was not Mirai, but Touka. Touka, looking to Hayato, separates herself from the arms of Mirai, and tries to stand up with her own legs. However, her feet are not settled. C Hey, you are still not good, Touka-han! Staggering, Mirai holds with her arms once again the body of Touka who is about to collapse. Approaching there, Hayato looked right to the face of Touka. C Show me your wound a little. C What are you doing, Shinshish! Thats not necessary! C Listen up and stay still! Hayato loosened the torso of Touka and exposed the scratched shoulder from the neck. C Ah! Looking at the scar and the skin around it dyed in a pale tone, *DOKUN*! Hayatos heart began to beat fast in a big way. C Taich-han, what in the world is this? C This is caused by the Savages virus Like a mutter, Hayato replied. His mind goes through the memories of ten years agoD. The wound done by the Savages scissors that left a scar on Emilias chest. (What to do, what should I do?) As for the scar itself, the range where the virus erodes and changes color, although it is smaller than Emilia, the discoloration gradually spreads. At that time, Hayato sucked into the wound and accepted the virus inside his body, so that he wandered around the edge of life and death. (but, as a result, I became a Variant, and now that power can be controlled) If it is now, it should not be like the same at that time. He cannot leave it as it is, nor is it the place to hesitate. C Ill manage it somehow. So, stay still. With that said, Hayato sucked on the right shoulder of the wounded Touka. C Nah, Shinshish what areh kuunh!! C I told you, dont move! In this way, I saved a fellow who was wounded by the attack of a Savage. Struggling to hold down the body of Touka whos trying to escape, Hayato sucked into the wound again. (As usual, it is bitter) Bitter sense mixed with the taste of iron. His body gets hot, and his eyes are dazed. But still Hayato kept sucking and spitting out the Variant Virus. By repeating that, he can see that the discolored parts of the skin are getting smaller. C Fuuh uh Shin, shish haah, your head, has turned white n uh curiously, it seems to be getting C All right, its already over. Hayato muttered by keeping his face away from the wound. The discolored places are almost gone. C Mirai, can I request to you to hold Touka? C Taich-han, what on earth was? Hayato repeatedly breaths roughly and said while turning his eyes to where the Savage is within the forest. C I will defeat the remaining Savage. If he doesnt do that, it is unlikely to suppress the ferocious virus that is rampaging inside his body. He wants to fight. He wants to go rampage. Such feelings are overflowing from the bottom of his heart. It may be the effect of overdosing with the virus. To begin, Hayato picked up the sword that had fallen on the ground. Continuing, he touched the case attached to the neck of his Variable Suit and took out another Hundred from there. C <> Dual Act! When Hayato cried, the whole body was surrounded by light. His body is completely wrapped in armaments, and on the right hand there is a big black sword C Unbelievable desuwayone, full armament and, Dual Act, how. Sango incessantly blinks her eyelids, and raised a surprised voice. C Well, Kisaragi-taich can use Air Ride. I heard that its like handling two Hundreds simultaneously. C Thats taich-han for you! Mirai cried after Yumina. Hayato has a black sword on the right and a white sword on the left. Two weapons to attack the Savage. It seems that it noticed the intense energy emitted from such a body. The Savage turned its body towards Hayato and was in a shooting stance. But Hayato was not perplexed. C Taich-han! C That man, what on earth is he thinking masuno!? Mirai and Sango raised their voice looking at the figure of Hayato who jumped into the bombardment. That would be natural as well. They didnt know that he can develop N barrier that extinguishes the attacks using energy. However, the current Hayato cannot afford to hide it. Hayato pierces through the bombardment and struck the two swords packed with energy aiming at the core behind Savages defensive barrier. It is a full-force attack while in Variant state. The power of the slash was tremendous, it was enough to gouge the steel shell as well as the defensive barrier and the core. C I thought that it was amazing to push down a falling Savage to the mountains, but this is, even more amazing Yumina muttered, overcome with surprise. Mirai and Sango cant believe it as well, and stare at Hayato who drops his shoulders violently. C What on earth is he really desuno? Also, those eyes Apparently Sango seems to have noticed that Hayatos eyes are shining in a golden color. Yumina also notices that. C No way, the rumor of Kisaragi is C Rumor? What is it desuno? C No, Its nothing. Yumina said to deceive her. Thats because she knew the existence of the Variant. However, there is still no confirmation that Hayato is one of them. Besides, theres the possibility of the influence of sucking up the Variant Virus. Thats why she didnt talk about it. C Other than that, first of all Kisaragi-taich is Yumina again looks to Hayato. C We won at last Hayato muttered while repeating rough breathing. He is quite conscious in a dazed condition. The burning sensation of his body hasnt settled. The scenery in front of him is more distorted and its getting dim. C Damn it Hayato tried to keep his posture by piercing the two swords into the ground, but he could not do so. (Its been a long time, since this?) The hands slipped from the handle of the sword, and he was in a forward-bent postureD At the same time as the color of the eyes returned to the original black, Hayato fell from the front to the ground. At that moment the armament is released, the swords also disappear. C Kisaragi taich! C Taich-han! While listening to Yumina and Mirai voice, Hayatos consciousness quickly became farther, swallowed up in the dark. C Mother, look at this! I have taken an [A+] in math test! Judal Harvey, president of Warslan Company, when he was around nine years old. He was visiting the laboratory of his mother, Linis Harvey. It is so she can see the result of the test. DD [A+] score. Although Judals test has a good result showing a perfect score, Linis never showed interest in it. The contents of the test are not suitable for that age. While studying in middle school he started to skip grades at the age of nine, and takes the exam. C so. Linis just answered without moving her eyebrows, she settled down in her chair, and kept watching the monitor in front of her with void eyes. C Maybe mother is tired? Even though Judal spoke out, there was no reaction. She was concentrating so much on her work that did not recognize him being there. C Hey, mother. Judal calls her out again. Then Linis struck the desk with energy and stood up. C Done. With this, the attacks done to the Savage should be effective! C Uh, umm mother? C Oh, Judal. What are you doing in here? C Ah When she finally noticed his existence, Judals face brightened a little and pushed out the exam paper to his mother. C Mother, look at this! I, got an [A+] in a test. Everyone was older than I, but I was the best! C so. She glance at the sheets of paper that Judal has presented, and returned them for being boring. C Apart from that, can you call out to Claire? I want to try something for a bit. C Eh? C Why are you standing there doing nothing? Bring her fast. Now, finally the improvement to the armament went smoothly and Id like to try it. C Oh, yes. I understand. Judal left the laboratory feeling dejected and went to call out Claire, as her mother told him. He told to Claire to go to the laboratory, returned to his room, and Judal lay on the bed and stared at the ceiling. (How can I, be praised by mother, I wonder) After all, taking [A+] in all subjects and skipping grades like his mother, do the other children of the same age have to graduate from college while learning the contents of the elementary school? When Judal sighed greatly, the door of the room was knocked with a *TON* *TON* C Young master Judal, if you excuse me. The one who said that when the door of the room opened, was a woman dressed in maid uniform. Est Steinbelt. It is a maid serving the Harvey family who has just passed the age of twenty years old, and her main job is to take care of personal belongings and being the private tutor of Judal. C Im back, Est. Judal said, raising his body from the bed. C Welcome back, young master Judal. Were you off duty? C Err, no, I was not. Actually, I went to my mother to show her the results of the test butD Judal told everything to Est, that his mother ignored him and that he did not get praised for taking [A+] in the test. C Is it maybe that mother hates something of me? C What are you saying, young master Judal. I do not think that is the case. C But, mother told me that she was a genius since she was a child, and went to the university at my age, didnt she? I am a failure, because I am not suitable to be a Slayer, which is the reason that mother C There is absolutely no way that Judal-sama is a failure. C Really? C Yes, I am sure of that. If you continue to keep studying hard, you can graduate from university by the time other students graduate from middle school. C Then why does mother not get along with me? C Linis-sama is busy with an important research to save this world. Therefore, please have a little patience. C But, mother does really care about Claire, dont you agree!? Unlike Claire, if I touch it, the stuff does not react and the head of my mother does a no good expressionmy mother doesnt need me. As a son of Warslan Company, I am not suitable. C Such a thing is not true. Est immediately denies Judals words. C As I said earlier, you have the qualities so that you can become a splendid successor of Warslan Company. On the contrary, if you work harder, you can be the president of Liberia, no, you can be the president of the moon. C The moon you say, that is exaggerated. C I like it. From a long time ago. I dreamt about wanting to go to the moon. C Is that so? C Yes Saying that, Est proceeded in walking to the up to the window, and then she opened the window. A big moon floats in the night sky. C Besides, it is not an exaggerated dream. There is a person who actually went to the moon, and even this country is making progress in development on the moon. Moreover, Warslan is cooperating so. C If it is the case, I will take Est to the moon. I will study for that. I will do my best from tomorrow. C Really? C Yup C Im expecting it. When he saw that Est smiled, Judals heart became warm. From that day on, Judal began to study more than ever. Until now it was to make his mother to recognize him, but his purpose has already changed. It is to fulfill the promise with Est. Thats why Judal wasnt perturbed at all when his mother died. And thus, he graduated from the university at the age of 14. Est was pleased. C Congratulations, Judal-sama. C Thanks. Leaving that aside, Est. Im preparing a vehicle. Because there is a place that I want to go out for a short time, can you go out with me? C Oh, yes. Understood. To convey the gratitude to Est, who had been keeping close to him by his side from a long time ago, Judal put reservations for dinner at a luxury restaurant. It is also a reward for his graduation commemoration. When he left the mansion with Est, the hired car was stopped there. It is what Judal prepared. He already told the place to go to the driver. C Est. get in. C Oh, yes. The car started to move as soon as they got in. C Eh? It was just after leaving the mansion. Something flew, the car exploded suddenly and it was wrapped in flames. C Young master Judal are you ok? With the voice of Est, Judal regained his mind. C What, happened just now? Judal asks to Est who is wrapping his body with her arms. C I do not know. But, I am glad that young master Judal is safe. At the same time she replies, blood drops from the head of Est. C Est, your head C Ahaha, its just a little hit. Is young master Judal safe? C Yeah, Im fine. C Then, please get away from here quickly. If the gasoline that has leaked catches fire, it may explode even further. C Ah! With that words, Judal noticed that the fire was already rising. Gasoline may catch fire as it is. C What are you saying! Est you must also run awaD C I cannot move. C Eh? C My legs are caught. Certainly, Est legs were caught between the seat and the body panel of the warped car. C Wait a moment, Ill manage it somehow! Just moving through the crushed car is very difficult. Something may hurt his body. Still, Judal tries to lift the body panel holding the feet of Est. But with Judals strength, he couldnt do anything. The body panel does not budge. C Damn, if I were a Slayer, and could deploy a Hundred, this would be so easy! Judal expression distorts into regret, C Judal-sama, you do not need to be a Slayer. C Est, what are you saying at a time like this Giving a smile, Est continued. C Please listen to me, young master Judal. The people who are Slayers are still a minority. Thats why there are many people who resent that power, but in this world, the existence of Slayers is a need. Now that we know that our clear enemy are the Savage, theres no doubt about that. That is why we can settle between those who have the power, and those that can be of use to stand at the top of this world. For that, you were born as the eldest son of Warslan Company. If it is the excellent young master Judal, then you will definitely be able to unite this world without losing your position. So, continue your studies from now onD At that time, the number of Slayers was still a very few, and they were dispatched only to the allies of Liberia. In addition, he had been seeking enormous expenses to the country that had pleaded for dispatching Slayers without leaking Hundreds technology. Due to that secretiveness, seeking help could compromise their funding side, the Slayers were not dispatched frequently, and the criticism against Judals father, Bill Harvey, the president of Warslan, became strong. The money monopolizes the technology for world peace and for your own self-interest. Bill said so numerous times. Truly, Hundred and Slayers power are considerable, but it was a fact that the world could enter in chaos if the technology spreads recklessly, still, even if the Slayers were dispatched, the anger of those who may have lost their homes and families cannot be easily settled. It was also along those line that the hired car of Est and Judal was attacked. In other words, the attack on the hired car was not aimed to Judal and Est, but it was caused for the resentment against his father, Bill Harvey. And so, the only person so close to Judal. He lost the woman who loved from the bottom of his heart, which was his support. Those feelings, he couldnt convey themD C again, that dream C At the same time he wakes up in the bed, Judal holds his head with one hand. Next to him, a Slayer who serves as his bodyguard, Neveah Grauss, was sleeping naked. Outside is still dark. But Judal does not close his eyelids again, rather, he descends from the bed and goes towards the living room. In preparation for the Third Attack, to endure the nuclear warfare, he was in the underground shelter of the mansion of the Harvey family. Nonetheless, the underground shelter is luxurious. The interior decoration its like a suit room of a high class hotel. Judal sat on the sofa without turning on the electricity on the room, operated the touch panel of the PDA, and put it on the desk. Then, the figure of a long red hair wearing a white coat as a hologram appears on the monitor. Vitaly Tynyanov. She is a scientist and a former lover of Judal. And the terrorist that attacked Little Garden. She glanced at Judal in a defiant look. C Looks like you had a great time last night. C What, it was just a reward for all the work of yesterday. C You truly are a rude man. Playing with the woman who loves you and using them for your own goals. Its been like that since long ago. That doesnt change. C Dont tell me, might be that you are jealous? C No, I feel pity. A woman who is in the same position as me, and is being used in this way, even after I lost my body. Saying that, Vitaly laughed like inflicting damage to herself. C In any case, with that same attitude, you are probably lying to her too, isnt it? A promise with your motherD the one thing you cant get, the achievement of accomplishing project Lunaltia. C It seems that you have been talking a little too much, getting carried away. Apart from that, dont come to teach me about love. Has the Third Attack started while I was sleeping? C Uh huh, just as you wished. However, there are quite a lot of Savage than the number expected by <> the first time. More than three hundred are expected to invade. Many are Trenta, so you can get hold of a large quantity of cores. C Even though I appreciate that, I dont want to worry too much. I dont want to use the power of <> if possible. I had to use her pointlessly because of the Joker left behind by you. C As long as its nothing to a large extent, Little Garden will be okay. The quality of the Slayers is good. Even if viewed internationally, several cities will be destroyed and in the worst scenario, around ten percent to a twenty percent of the human race can disappear. Although the dead of Slayers would also come out from this, that wont have an impact on many people. C Is that so? If thats the case, lets toast. Judal relaxes his mouth and broadly grinds, then pours red wine that was left unattended last night into the glass. C A toast? Im a non-drinker, you know that. C Oh, now that you mention it. The first time that I tried to seduce you, I remember that you were a terrible drinker. *HAHAHA*, he laughed. C And what are we making a toast for? From there you cant see the moon. And if you drink too much, there is a possibility of shortening your lifeD C Judal-sama, you were awake. Has someone called you by telephone? The voice of Neveah was on the back. Judal, without a moments delay touches the PDA, concealing the figure of Vitaly, and looks back. C That is correct, but it has just ended. It seems that I made you wake up. Neveah remains naked like she was in the bed. To such girl, Judal raises a wine glass and ask her a question. C There is still a little left of yesterday. We can already sleep until the morning, so would you like to drink, Neveah? Volume 6 - CH 4 The awakening of Latia / Battle of Liddy / Divas Style In the basement strategy conference room of Little Garden, the members of the Student Council, Claire and Erika, together with Chris, the chief analyst and students from the intelligence department were gathered to start the reunion. C Claire-sama, right now, the invasion of the Savage was confirmed also in the Kingdom of Gudenburg, the western part of Qin Empire, and in the eastern part of Liberia. It is reported that eighty percent of them are common type, and the remaining twenty percent are dreadnaught and Trenta types. C Acknowledged desuwa. Claire replied to the female students report of the intelligence department. The common type is eighty percent, if unknown Savages do not appear, they should be able to cope without problems. Since the Third Attack began, the proportion of the incoming Savage is the same as what was reported now. In addition, all of the Savages that have fallen into the deployed operational area have already been completely destroyed by the Slayers. There is no anxiety. C Chris, what is the prediction of Savages invasion near Sangria? C Im sorry, but the current status cannot be calculated yet. C Have <> said something about that? C Please wait a moment. I will check it now. Chris sent all the existing data to try to communicate with <>. Next, he asked the question by pressing the keyboard that was close at hand with his fingers. C There was a response. It should already be sent to the location of Claire-sama. C I will confirm it masuwa. The predicted attack number of <> and the map of the fall prediction points are displayed on the floating monitor in front of them. C A total of twelve? The predicted time of the invasion is one day ahead. C If there are twelve out of three hundred, it is a suitable number desuwane. Now around the world, how many invasions are happening? C For now, it is still eighty oh, Claire-sama. The latest information has arrived. Now, there is information that five Savages also invaded the area around Yamatos Motomatsu Base. C What did you say!? Claire stood up with her hands on the desk in front of her. C Chris, what is the situation in there masuno!? C Please rest assured, Claire-sama. Thanks to the interceptor unit led by Hayato-san, it seems that the five Savage have already been killed. But, it looks like they are a little troubled. C Troubled? As I thought, they couldnt dealt with it like everyone does desuwane. C It doesnt mean that it was in such a way C ? The one whos supposed to talk about the details is Dr. Charlotte. C May I join you? C Yes, of course desuwa. Claire nods while she looks bewildered. Thereupon, the figure of Charlotte was displayed on the floating monitor in front of them. [Oh dear! It cant be helped, but your face is full of worries for Kisaragi Hayato] C Wha! Claire, who was struck right in the mark, was left without words, and her face was bright red. C Wha, what are you saying so suddenly! Be, besides, Kisaragi Hayato is an important Slayer for Little Garden, it is natural to be worried! [Ha~ha~ha~, It is exactly as you say. Im sorry for teasing you] Erika was listening to the interaction between Claire and Charlotte with a sullen expression on her face. It is not interesting for her to see Claire confused by Hayato. C Thank you for your words, Charlotte-sama. We are in a crisis now. So please, get into the subject at once. [I know that. Well then, lets go immediately to the issue at hand. For example, the case of Kenzaki ToukaD] Charlotte said that Touka appeared on the battlefield without permission, and was attacked by a wild dog that was taken over by the Savage virus. In order to save Touka, Hayato sucked out the virus from the injured right shoulder and tells them that he collapsed. C Kisaragi Hayato. Truly, you are a person As Charlotte finished talking, Claire unexpectedly held her face in the palm of her right hand. Its his true nature, to help others without taking care of himself. She believes that from the bottom of her heart. C So, whats the condition of Kisaragi Hayato? [He is still sleeping, but as far as I looked at the examination data from Yamato, there are no abnormalities at the moment. For Kenzaki Touka is the same. Although I dont know what is going on, I want to do a proper examination quickly. There is a possibility that a second wave will come around Motomatsu Base, so for the time being, when Hayato-kun wakes up, I think I will bring Kenzaki Touka back to Little Garden. Theres no problem with that, right?] C It cannot be helped if it is like that. I comprehend desuwa. We will arrange the acceptance of that girl to the hospital. [Thank you very much. Thats all I have to report] At the same time that the contact from Charlotte was disconnected, Claire sighed greatly, and sat down deeply on the back of the chair. C I have the feeling that is going to be troublesome again masuwane. The figures of Emilia, SakuraD and of Karen, who is Hayatos sister, were floating in her head. After slaughtering the last Savage, Hayato who fainted was carried to the medical office inside Warslans Motomatsu Base by Yumina, Mirai and Sango. Seeming that he did not take the time to wake up, and one hour after collapsingD its been thirty minutes since he woke up after being laid on this bed. C Hayato-kun, is your body alright? When he awoke, it was Mika who was in the side. C Yes. Hayato answers with a nod. The condition of his body is not bad. However, for Touka was different. Although she is in a state of reduced activity, and is still asleep, she sometimes suffers with painful moaning. C How are you going to cure Touka? C I am sorry, but we cant deal with a treatment at this base. For that matter Im talking to Charlotte in Little Garden. I was told to contact them if Hayato-kun got up, so I will connect now. They could get in touch with Charlotte immediately. The figure of Charlotte is displayed on the monitor of the medical office. [Hi, Hayato-kun. I was really worried about you] C Apart from me, is Touka going to be okay? [So far from the data sent from there, it shouldnt be like a life-threatening situation. That goes the same for you, Hayato-kun] [I see] [But, related to Touka-kun, there are many things that I wont understand until I do a proper examination, so I considered to let her come to Little Garden] C Me going to Little Garden? With those words, Hayato, Mika and Charlotte noticed that Touka is raising her upper half of the body from the bed. C You, when did you wake up? C I woke up just now. Leaving that aside, is it true that Im going to Little Garden? My sword skill, my efforts have been recognized! C Thats not the problem, kind of. C Shish!? It was Hayato who saw Rysei which suddenly appeared in the medical office and gave a voice earlier. C Why are you here? Didnt a woman come to your house? One after another, it was Touka who raised her voice. C Because you did stupid things, once again. You really are very similar to Hokuto. Rysei who came into the room gets close to the bed of Touka and hugs her. C But Im glad that you are alive, really. C Shish Rysei pokes her in the forehead, and so Touka fell to the bed from her back. [With all things said, Hayato-kun prepare to leave Yamato soon] Charlotte resumes her talk. C Eh, but The Third Attack has not ended yet. That was a concern for Hayato. Thats something he guessed. Mika turns to Hayato and said. C Do not worry about the mission, we will be okay. The probability that the Savage will attack even for one in the vicinity of the Motomatsu Base will be less than one percent in the near future. That being the case, we can do it in one way or another. Mikas line of sight is directed to the entrance of the medical office. There were three people: Yumina, Mirai and Sango. C Hayato-san, I hope you can come back. It was Mirai who first opened her mouth. C Honestly, thank you very much. I as was able to learn various things. C No, to say that you learn C If this world can get through the Third Attack, perhaps we will meet at the Martial Arts Tournament the next time. C Martial Arts Tournament? C What is, that? Hayato instinctively tilts his head. C I heard rumors that the United Nations is talking about making a tournament for the Slayers. After this, I dont know what the world will be like, but I think it will be hasty. C Oh, is that so? Hayato thinks that it is certainly hasty. C If eventually you have a match against me, I will left in you in shame suffering a complete defeat in front of Claire-sama masuwayo! Of course it is Sango who said so. Looking at that figure, Mika opens her mouth visibly amazed. C For the sake of that, its no good if you dont keep practicing! C How importunate desuwane, I know that masuwayo! The medical office, was full in laughter. C If you come to Yamato again, please stop by this base. We will gladly welcome Hayato-han. C Certainly, come to visit my place too. Following Mirai, Rysei said so. C Yes, of course. Answered Hayato. In this way, Yumina, Mirai, Sango, the commandant Shinonome Mika and the people of Motomatsu Base, along with Shish Rysei, were there to send off Hayato, who left Yamato with Touka. C Even if it is spare time. *FUAA*, Fritz yawned, lying down over the provisory bed. Now, in the eastern part of the United States of Liberia, the Sunshine State where he was sent with his friend Latia, it is also known as the Universe Special Zone. People and materials, rocket launcher devices to launch satellites to space, mass driver which are the devices to launch the materials for the moon base development from the Earth to the moon are concentrated, and so the entrance to the great universe is in Liberia. Latia and Fritz are dispatched to this area to protect those facilities from Savages attacks. They prepared themselves, in the room of the base of the <> NLSA. So they are waiting for the invasion of the Savage. It is already twenty hours since they arrived at this place. Around five hours of sleep, about three hours of strategy meeting, and although there was a social gathering with their team members, and the rest of the time there was almost nothing particularly to do, so it was quite painful for the standby state to continue. It would be natural for one of the yawns to come out. However, Latia who was stretching at the provisory bed to the other side seems to be unforgivable. C Fritz, you have no sense of tension? We havent come here to play, you know. She says so amazedly, scowling at Fritz. C Yeah yeah. I know that. [Vice-president Liddy also said it, that we must do our best]D right? Fritz imitated Latia just as she said the same thing over and over again. Speaking of why Liddy is involved, thats because she is from the Sunshine State. Even now her family lives in a city near this base. Thats why Liddy wanted to come to this base and seemed to want to protect the city that has become familiar with an also the Space Station. However, as a Vice-President theres a mission to protect Little Garden, so she could not do so. Of course, for Little Garden that wants to hasten the project Lunaltia, this base is a key point that must be absolutely protected. As a result, the competent Latia and Fritz were chosen instead of Liddy to protect this base. C Then if you comprehend, then act more properly. Because we dont know when the Savage will invade. I dont even know if my body will move at that time. C Ok ok, I understand. As he said that, and when Fritz raised his upper body, the door of the room opened and a man came in. Bergryd Leonhardt, a Slayer belonging to the Warslan Company, who commands Fritz and Latia, a unit that guards this Universe Special Zone. His age is in the mid-twenties, he turned into a Slayer right after he deployed his Hundred, and has a lot of experience fighting the Savage. His skin is sun tanned, his height is tall and is very muscular. He also wears a tank top and camouflage trousers, so he indeed looks like a soldier. C Guys, it is about time for lunch. Come quickly to the cafeteria. C Understood. Answering, Fritz got out of the bed. C If so, are you also going to eat? C Yup. Answering, Latia also descends from the bed. Fritz and Latia left the room with Bergryd and headed to the cafeteria where their teammates who had already fought together had surrounded the table. This unit consists of Slayers of Warslan Company, Slayers of Little Garden and Slayers of the Army of Liberia, a total of six people. The Slayer belonging to Warslan is only Bergryd, the commander, and from Little Garden are Fritz and Latia. The remaining three are Slayers of the Army of Liberia. Nonetheless, the three members of the Liberian forces are unfamiliar with each other. One is Wendy Velvet, a member who formed a team with Fritz and Latia in a large-scale search-and-destroy operation of Savage named <>, the remaining two are Michael Goodhope, whos a young man and a senior of the Gym era, and Kane Rodriguez, a man with a brown skin and a close clipping hairstyle. In addition, since Bergryd is between the commanding officers, his personality is bright and rough, but there isnt a nervous atmosphere between the six people. On the contrary, it is harmonious. C Oh! Todays lunch is curry, right? As she saw a pot with a curry in it on the table, Latia gladly said. C This, are there any seconds, I wonder? Bergryd answers to Latia who asks while still expressing a drooling expression in her face. C There are as much as you like. Eat to your hearts content. C Woo, hooray! Then I will eat to my hearts content! Latia sits in a vacant seat happily. Good grief, Fritz also sat down to the side. C and, there are reports to you before the meal. C Reports? C What are the contents? Fritz and Latia asked one after another. Pouring water from the jug located on the table to the cup, and once they finished to arrange the dishes with curry and rice, and just as they thought that he would likely say a salutation to express gratitude before eating, bending his figure at the waist. C There were already contacts here and there over the world, and the first wave of Savage was invading when they encountered with the headquarters of Warslan. C So that means that the Third Attack has started? C Its just as you say. Bergryd answers to Fritzs question. C By the way, it seems that five Savage invaded Yamato, it was a big invasion. HoweverD Bergryd smiled broadly and continued. C Fritz, Latia, looks like the unit were your friend served as a leader have annihilated a fourth of them. C Oh, is that so!? Then Hayato did it! C He really did it, that guy! C Yup, then we cant lose either! Fritz and Latia are pleased with the great efforts of their friend. Looking at those figures, Bergryd felt delightful putting a smile on his face. C As you see both of them now, the efforts of their comrade in this sort of place is the best camphor agent for soldiers. We too must be up to the expectations so, for now lets eat a lot of food, to be prepared for that moment. We cant fight if our stomachs are empty. What I try to say is, lets eat lunch without delay. Enjoy as much as you want. With everyone saying Thanks for the food, the lunch time starts. C Oh! This is tashty! Wendy said at the same time she eats a mouthful of curry. C Yup, it is truly delicious. Latia also gave her approval. C This, I wonder who did it? Fritz have heard that most of the employees of this base, seemed that they already evacuated to a nearby shelter. There are no employees in this cafeteria now. Thats why he thought that it was a kind of retort, but it seems to not be the case. C I prepared it. Replied Bergryd. C Eh? Is that so? C On the days when I have a break, I prepare it to my wife and my son at home. Thus in times of battle, I can treat to my teammates. Thats why I brought ingredients. C What, so Taich is married? It is Michael who spontaneously said so. Thats the first time that Fritz and the others heard that. C Now that you mention it, I havent said anything yet. Before being a Slayer and entering the battlefield, I made a childhood friend. She is nineteen now. I have a kid. Wanna see him? Bergryd was proudly showing the PDA to Fritz and company. C What do you think? Hes cute isnt it? C Yeah, very adorable. He does really look like a boy, but he is still four years old. Unlike the manly features of Bergryd, he is very cute. Perhaps, it looks like his mother. C Hahaha, thats true, thats true. It should be fine for you to get married quickly and have children. It helps to your stability at work. With that said, Bergryd looked to Fritz and Latia. C Come to think of it, you guys are childhood friends. How far have you go? C *Spits out* C *Cough* *Cough* At the same time as he said those words, Fritz and Latia spouted together. C Ple, please stop it, Taich. What are you saying so suddenly? We are not like that! C Oh, is that really so? I thought that you were in a love relationship. In regard to that, Bergryd kept making fun of both of them, the face of Latia is deep red, as she refutes. C Wha, what are you saying!? I finally became a Slayer that I yearn so much! And about love, theres no time to do such a thing! If I get married then I will not be able to keep being a Slayer! C Oh, reacting in such a way. You only thought about becoming a Slayer since you were just a child. It was Kane that said so with a dried-up smile. C Really, youve been quite in company with Fritz. Then Michael said, amazed. He wondered that there might be a problem by listening to it. Wendy asks. C Latia-san, why do you admire Slayers so much? C Uhm, that has a profound reason. My hometown is a rural town in the center of Liberia, called Ca?averal (Canaveral). Then suddenly a Savage appeared near our town. C Ah, I remember a thing like that. I saw it on the news! C At that time, it was a Slayer from Warslan that protected our town. The figure of fighting the Savage was really cool! I was deeply moved when I was watching it. When I told my gratitude to the Slayers, I heard this. That I could become a SlayerD too. C At that time, [If you consider to become one, then become the Slayer of a certain person. The Hundred will respond to you] that was what you were told. Then that person, is your first love, right? C Do, dont say stupid things! Theres no such a thing! I admire that person! Also, dont put your hand on my head! Latias face turned red and shook off Fritzs hand. *Hahaha*, while laughing, Fritz continues. C so, after that Latia and I, went together to Warslan to take a response test of the Hundred. And then, we both passed it. After that, we attended the training school of Warslan together. C Oh right, Taich! Suddenly Latia gave a loud voice. C Huh, whats the matter? C Taich, youve been a Slayer for a long time in Warslan, by any chance do you know about the Slayers who rescued our city? Latia whos sitting in front of Bergryd directed her look towards him, her eyes are shining. Her heart is full of expectations that perhaps he might know that Slayer. C Eh, oh, umm. Thats something The troubled Bergryd, in result, was scratching his cheek. *BIIIH* *BIIIH*, the sound of the siren resonates at the base. Theres no need to say that it was in the middle of the meal. Bergryd stood up and said. C it is considerably earlier than expected, apparently its time to fight. The meal, and the continuation of the story will be done after the Savage are knocked down. Guys, lets go! Bergryd is in a purple one, exclusive to the commanding officer of the army of Warslan, Kane, Michael and Wendy are disguised in the basic gray of the Warslan armyD Fritz and Latia finished changing their clothes to the customized Variable Suits provided from Little Garden respectively. They are now divided into two, waiting for the Savages invasion. That division consist of Bergryd, Latia and Kane as the melee unit and Fritz, Michael and Wendy as the range unit. The foundation is that the range unit sets a bombardment to adjust the position of the Savage, and destroys their shieldD it is a strategy so that the melee unit destroys the core. What differs from ordinary troops is that they must leave the mass driver and the rockets at the base intact, and defend them to the last. As a result, the three members of the melee unit were waiting in such a way, surrounding the base in an equilateral triangle shape. C Say, Fritz-san. It was Wendy Velvet, one of the members of the range unit who are in the center of the triangle who gave that voice. C It is about the story a little while ago in the cafeteria, I think that perhaps Bergryd-san is, as Latia-san was saying, the Slayer of Warslan? C Oh, is that what you thought so suddenly? Fritz said, spilling a smile. C I also felt that way. Are they actually the same? Continues Michael, inquiring. C Well, I dont remember that well but, arent they the very same person? C Whats with that halfhearted answer? C Thats coz it was five years ago. My memory is hazy, there was no impression that I was growing a beardless beard like now, so my face was not scratched. Besides, in that case, once this battle is over, that will be said by Bergryd-san himself. Im that Slayer, dont you think? C I can afford to presume so. C Afford you say, why is that? C In the story just now, Bergryd-san is supposed to be the first love of Latia, isnt it? Then Latia will be taken by Bergryd-san. C Senpai, Bergryd-san have a family, right? What are you saying? C Bu, but, thats infidelity C With the figure of a child? C What if its the case that Bergryd-sans wife is that type? If she does have the face of a child, then I feel like there is a possibility. [I heard my name, you guys, what are you chatting about?] Suddenly a voice was heard from the Vital Rings of the three people. The one who held the communication was Bergryd. C Erm no, it is nothing. Without a moments delay, Kane lied. [What, I thought that you were talking that my child does not resembles me. By the way, although he resembles my wife, there is no doubt he is my child. Anyway, five minutes for the Savage to fall. It is time to deploy the armaments to be prepared for that time, got it?] Fritz, Wendy and Michael answered Yes after exchanging glances with a bitter smile on their faces. C Could it be that he heard that? Michael said at the same moment the communication with Bergryd was cut. C Now, how much could it be? Fritz points the left and right palms to the sky. C Anyway, lets deploy the Hundred. Certainly it is as Wendy says. The time for the invasion of the Savage is only five minutes. It will not be a case where you talk happily. Fritz took out the Hundred from his neck case. Likewise, Michael and Kane take out theirs too, and deploy their Hundred together. C At any rate, your weapon and vestment are truly different. Fritz looked at the figure of Wendy who had finished the deployment of her armament and took a hard look at her. C Th, thats right. I think so too Wendy felt shy and hung her head in shame, her face turned red. Fritz and Michaels Hundred form are the same Long Shooter type, both weapons are guns. Speaking of, that attack releases a thick energy shot from the muzzle. Because their duty is to destroy the defensive membrane deployed around Savages body, their current task is to move the falling point of the Savage. It is a de facto standard as a form, weapon and role of the Hundred range unit. As opposed to Wendys weapon, it is like a wand that a mage uses. The form of the Hundred is a Wizard type, and its suitable for that name, and speaking of her dress, her deployed armament are robes with a green pointed hat, she really looks like a female mage. C When I was a child, I admired a magical girl from an anime of Yamato, and so the result seems to be like this C Hahaha, so its something like that. Well, isnt it nice? There are a lot of things that you can do that we cant. C Is, is that so? C Your magical talent, Im expecting it! C Ma, magical you say Wendy who was beaten by Fritzs shoulder showed a kind of troubling look, then a communication from Bergryd arrived once again. [Guys, are you prepared?] C Yes, the three of us have already deployed our Hundred. Michael answered that. [Okay. The Savage should be caught by the naked eye in about two minutes. Fritz and Michael, you can charge energy into the guns] C Fritz, you first. C All right. Encouraged by Michael, Fritz pours energy into his own Hundred, the gun of his Stronghold, Shooting Star. [By the way, the probability that Savage falls on mass drivers, launching sites, the base and the city for now is almost zero. What you guys should do is to destroy its defensive membraneD understood?] It wasnt good news for Fritz and the others from the artillery unit. It is the most bothersome, because it is no better than the job of changing the falling position. [By doing that, the Long Shooter Type are going to aim for the two dreadnaught type that will come later with full bombardment. If you like, theres no problem if it pierced through the Savages body. Thats because, three ordinary type are coming first, and so WendyD youll do you can do it!] -Ye, yes! [Well then, Ill leave it under your care] C Haha, now it is the role of the magical to flourish since suddenly we cant do it. C Well. So, magical With a bitter smile, Wendy looks up at the sky. C Oh, I saw it! Fritz and the others also caught the Savage with the naked eye at the same time. Just like Bergryd said, three bodiesD Wendy goes to destroy the defensive membrane first. C Ok then, Ill go! Wendy raises the stick towards the sky. Then the tip began to shine intensively. C Target, lock on! Shoot! Together with that cry, three beams are released from the tip of the stick, hitting the ordinary type. The beams destroyed their defensive membranes. With this, the common type after falling cannot soften the impact of colliding with the surface of the earth, which should not be able to move for a while with that shock. C Hooray, Wendy! Michael-senpai, we cant lose! C Right! Three common type Savage fell, the ground surface shook. They simultaneously confirm the remaining Savage with the naked eye. C Lets go, Fritz! C Yes, senpai! Both of them fired bombardments at full power towards the fallen dreadnaught type. In addition to those splendid hits, besides the defensive membrane of the dreadnaught type, they also blow off a part of the steel shell and one of the arm-scissors. C They did their part isnt it!? Then the rest is our job. That said, Latia hit the right fist with armor to the palm of her left hand. Her Hundred is a Martial Arts type. Its name is Strike Beast. The main way of attacking is striking directly the body. Kanes armament is an Army type and the weapon is a knife in both hands. Bergryds weapon is a Crusher type, an axe. [Latia, Kane, hear me. First of all, we will destroy the common types core on the side quickly!] C Yes sir! They reply at the same time. Latia kicked the ground, and launched a kick to the body of the common type Savage whose movement has stopped by the impact of falling on the ground. C Teeii! The Savage rolls on the ground, pushed by its power. While trying to move with its long tactile sense and searching for the opponent who attacked it, at that time, Latia was aiming at its core, swinging downward her fist. C Take this! That fist broke through the defensive wall and destroyed the core. C Oh! Thats Latia. Shes good huh. Bergryd spontaneously raised his voice, watching Latia who had beaten a Savage. He also defeated a common type Savage. C Kane, are you still in that? [Im about to do it now!] Kane who kicked the ground and jumped high, slashes with knives in both of his hands towards Savages core. However, although he were able to destroy a part of the defensive barrier, he could not destroy the core. C Damn it! Kane lands on the ground once. Thereupon the Savage stood up, and swept the scissor of its right hand down to Kane. C Oops! Kane rolls to sideways, and dodges it. Immediately after that, Savages body bounced backwards. C Huh? Kane looks to his side due to what happened. C Commander! Bergryd was the one standing there. The scissors of the Savage that was about to swing downward Kane, were repelled by the hurled axe of him. C What are you doing that it takes you this long, huh? Bergryd said in an amazed way and kicked the ground, starting to pursuit who was about to get up. C Uooooooooooooooooh! The axe that was swung down destroyed the defensive barrier and the core. C Good, this is the second one! Latia, who was knocking down the Savage, looks at Bergryd who thumbs up for Kane, and became conspicuous as she noticed something. That figure of five years agoD. It seems to be the figure of the Slayer who helped their city. (Perhaps, Bergryd-san is the one of that time?) Her hearts goes *DOKI* *DOKI*, beating fast. [Hey, what are you spacing out for!? We defeated three of the common type, but there is still a dreadnaught!] The communication is from Bergryd. So Latia regains herself. Thats true. Lets think about it later. The continuation of the story, hell say it after the battle, right? (Then, Ill immediately end this fight to listen to the story!) Latia looks with her eyes at the Savage of dreadnaught type. That Savage, whose defense membrane was destroyed by Fritz and Michaels bombardment, was in a stiffening state due to the damage of the collision. In a rigid state such as immediately after falling, the pattern of the body is thin, but now it is regaining its original radiance, its what she understands. While one of them moves tactilely intensely, the Savage opens its head with its body facing towards the Space Station. C A bombardment, is incoming! Bergryd cried out loudly. To that Wendy answers. [Theres no problem, I will stop the bombardment if it comes to the base. Thats because it is my specialty!] C Oh! If Im not mistaken, lady-chans cane is capable of deploy a powerful E-barrier. Im counting on you. That means Kane. And Latia. We are leaving the E barrier to lady-chan to defend against the bombardment, then we aim to set off an attack on the gap created after that. C Understood! C Roger that! The two answered in succession. Speaking of Savages bombardment, its a beam that looks like a bunch of thick light that lasts for about five seconds, after finishing shooting it, a gap can be made for a few seconds. They will be aiming at that moment. ButD. C Whats that? Suddenly the battery inside the mouth of the Savage began to transform. From there, a small mass of energy like bullets began to be released intermittently. Looking at it, Michael speaks in astonishment. C Dont tell me, the gun of the beam has changed C Thats not the only thing, look that way! Fritzs line of sight was pointed at another Savage. If you look closely at that Savage, the arms that were supposed to be blown away with a bombardment are regenerating, and the scissors are changing to something like a gatling gun. From there small energy bullets are fired in an intermittent manner. C Whats this! Such a Savage, its my first time! Latia shouts while avoiding the bullets. C But what about that? In this state, did she really replied that it changed? The Savage, to have that much of intelligence C Say, Fritz. Does it mean that the Savage are evolving? Fritz and Michael had a conversation in the E barrier to block the bullets approaching the space facility. C I do hope for that to be a joke. What the hell is going on, exactly? At the same time the bullets are paused, Fritz shoots a counterattack into the Savage where one arm has change to a gatling gun. There, a communication from Bergryd arrived. C Change of plans! Everyone, aim for the destruction of the core! Bombardment unit, rely protection to Fritz! As instructed by Bergryd, Latia and Kane head towards the Savage while dodging energy bullets fired like a machine gun, and the shell that accompany them. As a result of that cover, Fritz shoots a beam to Savage, but, the attack stops and does nothing. The Savages barrier is robust, defending it from that beam. C Damn, if so, I will do it! Latia, while dodging the lights, rotates the armor of her right fist, and launches her knuckle towards the Savage who continued to shoot shells intermittently from its mouth. It splendidly hit the Savages abdomen. That big body was knocked down. C Well done, Latia! Ill finish t! Bergryd attacks in without a moments delay towards the head of the Savage that was in a forward-bent posture, its attack stopped. With his axe. The core is destroyed. C Well, lets defeat the rest of the Savage to resume our lunch. At the same time those words were said, the remaining dreadnaught turn its eyes towards Bergryd. C Bergryd-san, run away! Fritz shouted loudly. He noticed that something was approaching from the distance. C Hm? Whats the matter, Fritz? That said, Bergryd looks back. At the same time, something dropped to his side, and exploded. Not only once. But two times, three times and smoke rolls up. What could be heard next from that are gunshots. They seemed to come from several machine guns. In the middle of that, the screams of Bergryd are mixed in it, and Latia did not miss them. C Commander!? Latia cries, and rushes into the whirling cloud of smoke. C Wh, whats happening now? While confused, Fritz and Michael, members of the range unit crawl and look to their surroundings. Then, from the shadow of the huge rock towering near, they found that a missile was fired. C Over there! Michael screams and turns his gun. Looking closely, to the shadows and dents of the gigantic rocks that are towering up in the wilderness, there are around ten people, wearing camouflage clothes, and he was able to see the figure of humans, men, who hid their face with a similar camouflage turban. Three of them carry a rocket launcher on their shoulders, and the rest hold a machine gun. C Whats going on, who are those people! Its Wendy who screams in a frightened way. Fritz shoots to a missile approaching with his own gun and answered while destroying it. C They are probably terrorists, because it seems that they are aiming for the mass driver, and the equipment to launch rockets with their missiles. C *Tch*, Fritz clicked his tongue, and continued. C In other words, they are those guys who refuse the advance of humanity through the universe. C Damn rascals, they are trying to attack, aiming for the chaos due to the appearance of the Savage! A missile aimed at a terrorist who tried to fire from his rocket launcher. However, he successfully hidden in the rocks and avoided it. C Michael-senpai! Ill shoot down the missiles that were shot, so senpai you keep the bombardment on them! C Understood! C Uhm, err, Fritz-san C Whats the matter, Wendy? C Over there C Eh? Fritz points his line of sight to the place showed with trembling fingers. The sand smoke which was rolled up by three explosions was already gone. C Youre kidding, right? Fritz doubted his eyes. In the center of the explosion, there was Latia and Bergryd that is held in her arms. In addition to the missiles, he may have been attacked by the machine guns. Let alone that his armament has been cancelled, his Variable Suit is also tattered, and blood flows from here and there. C . Kane, standing by the side of Latia also stood out and looked at Latia and Bergryd with a stunning look. C Commander, please hold on! Do you hear me, commander!? Latia calls out loud. After catching the voice, Bergryd opened his eyes, while groaning. C Latia. What happened just now? C Terrorists. The terrorists appeared, they started to attack us! C I see, have they hurt any people? Perhaps that third party are the remnants of the anti-Slayer organization or some kind of opposing force to the space entry. I didnt expect them to commence to work together with the Savage, it was a failure in my judgment..It is bad to pull the feet of young people. C N, no, Commander isnt in the wrong! Whats bad is, that they are trying to do this Latia glared at the terrorists who are in a gunfight with Fritz. C Damn, I, to them C wait, Latia. Bergryd called out to Latia who tried to kick the ground to head for the terrorists. C Now, Ill continue the story. C Commander, what are you saying? C Five years ago, I was the Slayer who saved your city. Well, the child at that time has really become a Slayer, Im happy C Why, now, such story. Such thing, should be for later. C Listen, listen carefully. Its an advice of your senpai. Always, fight for what you keep in your heart with justice. That way, no matter what happens, it will not break, and it wont be painful when you die. C Commander? C say, Latia. Whats your justice? What are you fighting for? C I, like commanderD like Bergryd-san, I wanted to be a strong, cool Slayer to save people So, thus I became a Slayer. C In other words, your justice is me? If thats the case, then leave me here, and quickly knock down the Savage and those guysD protect this base for the future of the Earth. In order to create a world where our childrens generation cannot be frightened by fear, *COUGH*, blood spat out of the mouth of Bergryd. C Commander! C Im ok. More than that, answer me, Latia. You are the one who can make my dying wish come true. Make me rest in peace. C Yes I under, stand Squeezing her nose, Latia continued. C I will fight by taking over the dying wish of the commanderD of Bergryd-san. So Bergryd-san, rest for a moment. Latia gently stood laying down the commander on the ground, and stared with a sharp gaze at the terrorists. C I wont forgive anyone of you. Neither the Savage. A large amount of energy was released from the body of Latia who shouted. C No way, she It was that no way. The whole body of Latia is enveloped by a shining energy. What appeared from that was the appearance of Latia where her arms and legs armor thickenedD. C Full armament is it? Like seeing something incredible, Michael had his eyes wide open. C Haha, apparently it is something like that C Although the atmosphere was similar when Hayato and Claire were in full armament, to do something like this, reallyD Fritz could not believe what happened in front of him. The situation in the middle of that. C Hey, Latia. A missile! A missile is coming! Kane is the one who shouted. Naturally, the terrorists also noticed the change in the armament of Latia, and they felt a sense of danger. Rapidly, they shot small missiles against Latia. However, Latia is not perturbed at all. On the contrary, she pointed her body towards the missile, inhaled deeply, and pulled her arm. And thenD. C Haaa! She pushed out her fist for the approaching missile. The wind created by this causes the missile to scatter one hundred meters ahead, let alone the explosion, that blew away the bodies of the terrorists that were in that way, two hundred meters behind. C Hey hey, whats that? Turning around in the direction of Fritz who muttered without thinking, witnessing an event that was beyond common knowledge, Latia said. C Fritz, I entrust the commander to you. Michael-senpai and Kane-senpai will catch the terrorists. Ill take the Savage by myself. C By yourself, are you sure about that? C Of course! In response to Fritzs question, Latia, who kicked the ground with force, hit the Savage with a loud cry while shedding tears. About one hour and a half had passed, since the predicted Savages invasion in the area of Sangria. There are already a number of arranged Slayers with Long Shooter type and Dragoon type Hundred on the deck of Little Garden and in the city of Sangria. This third range unit deployed to the outskirts of Sangria is one of them. Not only their own lives but also the battle that imposed the earths fate, everyone is getting nervous and setting up their preparations for the Savages invasion. Among them are second year students of Little Garden. There was Liddy Steinberg, whos also one of the vice-presidents. She is also the leader of this third range unit. And only Liddy is specializing in melee attack in this unitD nonetheless, that doesnt mean she cant do long range attacks. Air Rides are prepared in one of the three tracks that form this Savage camp. Thrusters to fly in the sky and, two muzzles that shoot beamsD there are ten missiles which are live ammunition weapons installed on the left and right. Liddys mission is, to cooperate with the range unit to get rid of the Savage. *BEEP* *BEEP*, the <> signal reverberated on the track. The flashing red light installed on the top also emits a light. Subsequently, the sound that came to the base camp is the voice of Chris Steinbelt, Main Analyst of Little Garden. [This is the Briefing Room, this is the Briefing Room. Notifying to all of the third range unit. A group of Savage touched the outer atmosphereD and after passing through thermosphere, mesosphere, stratosphere, troposphere, they will reach the ground in ten minutesD the prediction falling points of the Space Station of Liberia and <> are both in the vicinity of Sangria and the number of Savages invading within the range of the operations of the third range unit is two. Please prepare for interception immediately. Repeating once againD] Along with those words, Liddy and the rest started to move immediately. Each Slayer raises their voices with [HUNDRED ON] and deploys their Hundred, keeping up their placement. [There are only five minutes until the Savage arrives!] When that communication of Chris was heard from the speaker from the bottom of the neck, Liddy equipped the Air Ride on her back, and was looking at the sky above the hill with her Long Spear Hundred type, Midgard Schrange, on her hand. She still cannot grasp the Savage with the naked eye. Then three minutes passed, a communication from Chris entered again. [Everyone in the third range unit, please start to gather energy!] C Informing to all the members of the unit, start to gather energy! Liddy exclaimed to repeat Chriss instructions. According to that voice, each one from the artillery put energy into their guns. The thing they should do is to develop barriers to wrap around the giant falling SavageD it is to destroy the defensive membrane. [To all the archers that have the opportunity, please fire the arrows aiming at the core. Liddy-san, you will be helping by moving under your own judgment] C Uh huh, of course thats the plan. [Then, please keep your eyes on the Savage while commencing your operations. I will leave it under your care] The transmission from Chris disconnected. Liddy keeps staring at the sky calmly. Two Savages are reflected in her eyes. C Objective confirmed, attaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack! Beams are emitted one after another from the ground. Liddy kicked the ground by confirming that the Savages defensive membrane was destroyed by them. She raises to the skies by releasing energy from the thruster of the Air Ride. She readied her <> Midgard Schrange, plunging forward aiming at the Savage. C Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Attacks with the spear in a form that pierces from the ground with the tip pointing to the sky, and rotates it as Savages big body revolves in the air. Then, the pattern of the body shone violently. It is trying to recover the balance of its body using energy. Liddy who felt that, shot beams from the two muzzles of the Air Ride. The Savages huge body was sent flying further to the sky. C This is your end! Liddy accelerated using the thruster while confirming its movement. While using energy to rotate Midgard Schrange like a powered drill, she assaulted aiming to the core of the Savage. Liddy not only destroyed the shelter at the head but also destroyed the core. The pattern of the body of the Savage faded, and it shook off to the wilderness above ground. C The first oneD *BOOM*, the Savages corpse falls on the ground making a sound. Immediately after that, a heavy impact sound hit the ear. Another Savage fell to the ground. (It seems like they could defeat another one?) Liddy looked at the place where a cloud of dust whirls. Communication entered from one of the troops there. It is a girl, the sub leader of this third sniping unit. [My apologies, Liddy-taich. We were able to tear the defensive membrane, but the bow troops could not destroy the defensive wall nor the core] C Roger, I will handle it. Answers Liddy, looking once again towards the ground. That facial expression, in an instant was tinged with impatience. C It is bad! As inside the cloud of dust was becoming thin, she saw that the Savage was opening its mouth. She is not the one being targeted. But the members of the unit above ground. C tsk! Rather, if she was the one being targeted that would have been better. Thinking that, Liddy clicked her tongue. She can easily dodge it, or she can block it with the E barrier. Of course, the members of the unit are Slayers. E barrier can be deployed, but to begin with, there are too many people. She can see within her sight that some of them are being scared to that extent of the Savage that is in a bombardment stance. Then she hurries to stop it so that it cant give any damage by firing the beam. It may be dangerous in that situation. It would be better to not let it bombard if possible. (If so, with this!) Liddy swung her arm in a big way holding MIdgard Schrange. Then pours energy again, and throws Midgard Schrange in the head of the Savage, which started rotating. C Uooooooooooooooooooooo! Because of the attacks from the artillery and the archers, the shelter have been damaged. So far from stopping the bombardment, it penetrated the defensive barrier and destroyed the core. C This is the second one. Liddy pulled out Midgard Schrange from the body of the Savage and dropped to the ground. C That was too quick, dont you think? Murmuring, Liddy reports to the Briefing Room. C Chris, I confirm the silence of two Savages just now. [Thats enough for todayD although I would like to say that, but it is predicted that three Savages will fall in the vicinity of Little Garden. Since there are no signs that Savage will fall within the range of the operations of the third range unit so far, would it be possible for Liddy-san to considerate to assist the guardian unit of Little Garden?] C Naturally. Im moving immediately. With that answer Liddy contacted the girl whos the sub leader in the third range unit. C By orders from the Briefing Room, I will be heading to assist the guardian unit in Little Garden. You will be waiting in this place for the next Savages approach. C Understood. Liddy, who heard the reply, flew to the sky using the Air Rides thruster and started moving towards Little Garden. Megafloat Little Garden, which is connected to the port of Sangria by Tree ship, it is surrounded by a transparent plastic material reinforced by energy, except for the deck. Therefore, if it disconnects the tree ship and get off the port, it looks like a safe shelter. As a result, at the time of the invasion of the Savage, the children in the city of Sangria also moved to Little Garden and, with their residents, were to evacuate to a huge underground shelter in the military district. C Everyone, this way! Little Garden is safe so, please move calmly! Its Ryu Shuemei, a first year from the martial arts department, who has a megaphone in her hands, and is informing to the residents of Little Garden and also to the children coming from Sangria. Also from the same first year Noah Sheldon and Alphonse Brewstadt were informing together with Shuemei. C Everyone, please move calmD kyaa! Noah, who raised her voice following Shuemei, could not emit her words until the end. A big impact noise sounded inside the ship and Little Garden shook violently. C What was that just now? C A Savage! It is Alphonse that answered Noahs doubt while looking up at the sky. He was able to see the massive Savage of about four meters in length on the top glass. The shaking just now is due to that impact. However, what he can see is not the abdomen but the back, and behind that he can see Liddy wearing an Air Ride. C It seems that the Savage has not fallen directly onto Little Garden, right? The conjecture from Shuemei was right. The missiles launched from Little Garden reduce the falling speed of the Savage, which defensive membrane was destroyed by the shooting of the guardian unit. Nonetheless, Liddy rushed to prevent the fall onto Little Garden, but she did not make it in time. The bright side of all this is that the top glass is not broken and no fissure are into it. It goes without saying that this is also thanks to the functioning energy barrier of <>. But, that doesnt mean that the Savage has died. The Savage recovers its stance on the surface of the top glass and bombards towards Liddy. Liddy attacks it with her weapon Midgard Schrange by dodging it. However, it did not lead to the destruction of the core. The Savage, whose body was pushed by Liddys attack, slips off to the deck, sliding down from the top glass. Bounces once, and it sinks in the sea just like that. Noah said, watching the situation. C Apparently, looks like its already ok now. Alphonse breathed feeling relieved. Little Garden doesnt seem to be exposed to threats, those people taking refuge probably understood that. Noah and Shuemei, and of course the surroundings, are also wrapped in relief. So Shuemei raised her voice extending her arms. C Everyone, as you can see, Little Garden is sturdy, even if the Savage defeats the Slayers. So please, take it easy, and advance slowly! However now, another big explosion and tremor hit Little Garden. C What, now. That felt different from the previous tremor The facial expression of Noah instantly turned stern. C The previous one was vertical, but the one from now, felt like it was horizontal, isnt it? Alphonse looked up to the top glass, but he could not see the Savage. And there again, an explosion along with a tremor hit Little Garden. C Hii! While screaming, Alphonse sat down on the ground holding his Hundred, a Tamer type that looked like a dog, named Silver Blitz, which was at his feet. C Probably this, is an attack that comes from within the ocean right? C Huh? When she heard the guess from Alphonse, Shuemei makes her eyes go round. C Indeed, you could say that tremor felt that way. Noah said showing her agreement. Then there the sound of an explosion reverberated again. However, until while ago, the distance was far, the tremor was not big, but consistent over time. C Whats, that? Shuemei points out her finger to a huge waterspout that can be seen far away. Its that, the Savage that fell into the ocean? In spite of that, the Savage can attack from within the ocean! The Savage from a while ago, is even able to act in the ocean! C It is just as you said, Alphonse Brewstadt. C That voice! Alphonse raises only his face while hugging Silver Blitz and turned his eyes towards the owner of that voice. C Yo, guys! It was Charlotte who was riding a motorized motorcycle while keeping a candy in her mouth like usual as she said that to Alphonse. Then, she stops her movement and continues her speech while putting one foot on the ground. C As guessed by Alphonse, this is a Savage that can even do an attack from the sea. There are three Savages falling into the sea and attacking Little Garden in total. But dont worry, because our forces are beating them properly. Nevertheless, just to be sure, when the evacuation guidance is over, even you guys should go to the shelter. In case theres a moment you separate from the shelter, you can still escape by getting to the ship. C Oh, yes. I understand! Noah replied. C Well then, if you excuse me. If we dont manage this situation quickly we will be wasting the power of Little Garden. Charlotte resumes her movement by riding once again her motorized motorcycle. After they saw off that figure, the three of them, Shuemei, Noah and Alphonse returned again to the guidance of the evacuation. C Kuh, no way, I couldnt give it a finishing blow, and to thrust down that one into the sea In the sky above Little Garden, Liddy was distorting her expression with regret. Even though she wasnt in time to deal with the Savage that tried to fall on top of Little Garden, with the attack she commenced, she committed a mistake by dropping it into the sea. On the contrary, there are two other Savages which fell into the ocean. Moreover, it seemed that those Savages, all of them, were trying to attack Little Garden from underwater. Thats why it can be understandable that Little Garden is shaking, due to the barriers deployed on its exterior that are operating. Liddy quickly decided to contact the Briefing Room with Vital Rings wireless function. Its because she cant fight in the water. C Im sorry, I was able to come running at the last moment, so I let the three Savage escape. Although I think that I can also grasp that, any of those Savages or maybe all of them can possibly move in the sea, and it seems that they are setting an attack on Little Garden. [Of course, we already caught that too in here masuwa. We are already taking measures to deal with the Savage in the sea] It was not Chris, but the voice of Claire that came back. The way to deal with it, Liddy immediately understood that. C Is it the usual trio? [Thats right] The usual trio is the three people made of artificial Variant by Vitaly. Though they have been treated by Charlotte, and that they cant lose control, their abilities have dropped considerably. Still, as a result of training, their strength have already recovered to about a 90%. Therefore, in this Third Attack, Liddy knew that the Savages that can move around in the sea will be dealt with those that were doing training under the direction of Charlotte. [Therefore Liddy, please return to your position] C Got it. Those three will be fine, isnt it? Liddy replied while thinking that. [And, two things before that. There are good news and bad news for you] C Good news and bad news? What does that mean? [The good news first. The Savage also invaded the vicinity of Sunshine State, your birthplace. However, due to the success of Fritz and Latia the Space Station and the town have not been damaged. Besides, there is a report that Latia was in full armament in this fight. Thats the good news] C I see It can be done if both of them are in the team. Thats what she thought. She felt relieved to that extent. C Then, what are the bad news? [In the middle of that fight the terrorists attacked a person, a Slayer from Warslan who died in action] C dont tell me that, it is Fritz Grantz? Full armament may be caused by a peak in the emotions. Thats why, if something as him being the victim was the trigger, that conclusion passed through her mind. [No, he wasnt] C Then who wasD [The victim is the commander officer Bergryd Leonhardt] C Is that so, hes As a Slayer of Warslan, he is a man of high contribution and a superior as a Slayer. They have met many times over. [Actually he is the person who made Latia and Fritz aim to be Slayers. Thats why I am worried about the mental aspects of those two people desuwa. Theres nothing else to report] C I expressly apologize. Thank you very much for the information. [I give you my very thanks for your continuous efforts. Thanks to you, the damage to the streets of Sangria is minimal at the moment] C As you say, thats the most important. [Then, Ill leave it up to here] The communication from Claire ends. At the same time Liddy muttered. C A victim in the middle of the fight She was happy that her hometown was saved. She is sure that her mother will be delighted with the new family. However, this is the place where Liddy have to take care about the mental aspect of the two people. For the moment Liddy has never encountered the sacrifice of a companion in front of her. Even though she can imagine the feelings of Fritz and Latia, she cant understand them. (I wont say to them to stop being a Slayer.) She have heard many stories about those people whose teammates were killed by Savages in front of them and were so shocked that they could not go out to the battlefield anymore. It is said that it is actually a trauma where time flies back in the battlefield, and some people stop moving. But, Liddy quickly shook off the anxiety from her head. (No, those two people. Im sure theyll get over it) Only because she felt that their strength was there, she approved to put those two people as members of Selections. Even the participation in this battle. (At any rate, for Latia to be in full armament) Even though it is due to a temporary rise in her emotions, she cant be too careless. Because beyond Claire, there is also the possibility of being pulled down. (I need to be even way stronger) To protect this world. To get closer to her admired Claire. C The preparations seem to be in place. Charlotte said as she reached the hangar, and descended from the electric motorcycle before Krovahn, Nesat and Nakri who had changed their clothes to Variable Suit and were lining up. Then she walked towards the locker at the back of the room and while entering the password on the control she continued talking. C As reported earlier in the communication, you guys have to defeat the Savage that are in the sea. Its a crucial mission to protect Little Garden. C We know it, weve been receiving practice for this moment. Quickly take out the <> Diver. Thats what Krovahn said. Then Nakri said. C The swaying from a time ago, was the attack from a Savage, right? We have to hurry somehow! C I know I know! Charlotte who answered urged on by those two people, opened a locker and took out the <> Diver. Unlike the Air Ride, only helmets and compressed gas cylinder are equipped. It is an improved <> Outer originally used for Slayers for training in the void of space. There is only one thing different from the ordinary compressed gas cylindersD the oxygen in the cylinder is created by energy. Unless the energy is cut off, the amount of oxygen is inexhaustible. C Ill repeat the important points once more. When you run out of energy, or when the cylinder is destroyed, you will withdraw immediately ok? C Uh huh, understood. Answers Krovahn, receiving the Diver and began to equip it. Nesat and Nakri also receive Diver and begin to equip them. C Sisters, could you equip it too? C yeah. Nesat nods. Continuing, Nakri said. C Both Karens elder brother and that damn impertinent pipsqueak are not in Little Garden right now, right? If so, then we are the ones who have to get through this. This is our repayment to you who helped us. Dont you think so, Nesat? C yeah. Nesat nodded firmly and said. C Hayato and the others are not here, we have to do our best. C C Whats the matter, Krovahn? Nesat tilted her head, looking at the sullen look of Krovahn. C Is, is something wrong? C Perhaps Krovahn is unable to stomach that Karens brothers name came out of the mouth of Nesat? C Hey, dont say something so unnecessary! C For what reason does Krovahn hate that the name of Hayato came out? C I dont particularly hate it, got it!? Rather, I should say that this is not the place to be talking something like that, dont you agree? Saying that to deceive them, Krovahn walked to go out to the deck from the hangar. C Lets go. We will save this place of nowD Little Garden, with our strength! Now, whats going on outside? The ones in the basement of Little Garden dont know. Everyone in the shelter were with their face with uneasiness. C Thats a real horizontal tremor. I wonder if all of the Slayers are doing well Murmured Kirishima Sakura disguised with sunglasses and a hat. Her manager Souffle Clearrail and Kisaragi Karen are on her side. The friends of her, Aoi and Rebecca, were also there. They met during the evacuation and decided to group. C At any rate Sakura-san, we are in Little Garden now. Aoi murmurs close to Karens ears. Subsequently, Rebecca also murmurs close to Karens ears. C Karen knew about that thing? C Yeah, I must admit The invasion of the Savage, the Third Attack, extends to the whole world. Souffle recommended that they should evacuate to this place as it is said that Little Garden is the safest inside, so she heard that Sakura also got in as well. Besides, it seems that she has been requested by Charlotte. C There may be the case that we will be borrowing your power and the one from Karen-kun. Its what Charlotte said. That is, to try a mind attack to the Savage with a . Summing up, there are other reasons as to why Sakura chose Little Garden. (And I thought that I was going to meet Hayato-kun here in Little Garden. Of all things, he was dispatched to Yamato.) Murmuring so in her mind, Sakura sigh heavily. And there was also the thing that the mails sent to Hayato dont have a reply. C By the way, have you heard a thing about Hayato-kun? Sakura asks to Karen. C No, I havent. Karen checked her PDA and answered. C The side of Yamato, is more serious than expected, isnt it? Her eyes narrowed at the other side of the glasses, Aoi murmured preoccupied. C I dont know that, but shall I predict it a little? Saying that, Karen tried to take out the Tarot from a small bag hanging over her shoulder, when a tremor hit Little Garden again. Karens Tarot is scattered on the floor. C Truly, what is this? What on earth is going on outside? Sakura mutters as she looks being fed up. C I know that feeling of you wanting to see, but going there is futile. C I understand such a thing. To the advice of Souffle, Sakura sharpened her lips. Karen is the same too, its no good, she should not go. Both Charlotte and the President, are stopping her from entering the battlefield. (I wonder if Liza-san was still inside Karen, I would become powerful) But, now she is no longer inside. That voice could not be heard either. C Ah! Karen-san and Sakura-san, am I right? Raising her head to the one who called out to her, a face that she recognized was standing. Her brothers classmates. C Shhhh! In a panic, Sakura stands a finger in front of the face. She wonders how is that she was recognized concealing herself. Inside of this shelter are not only those who are accustomed to those two people, but also people from Sangria. Theres a possibility that it can turn into something big if those two, who are popular Idols are discovered. Shuemei puts her hands in front of her chest, lowered her head and approached to Sakura. C I am really sorry. By no mean I thought that Sakura-san might be here C Theres no shelter for VIP to use? Following Shuemei, Noah asks. C It seems that there is one, but in in this state of chaos, we ended up coming this way. I came across with Karen and the others on the way here, and that being the case, it was okay for me. C Oh! Certainly it was a great chaos Im sorry Shuemei felt bitterly as she was designated as a guide. Then Noah turned her eyes to the two girls who were on Karens side. C Are you Karen-sans friends? C Yes, both of them are my classmates. Without a moments delay Karen replied. C I am Umino Aoi. C Im Rebecca Martin. The two of them greet continuously, and Shuemei also started her greetings. C I am Ryu Shuemei. A classmate of Karen-sans older brother. C I am also a classmate of Karen-sans older brother, Noah Sheldon. Nice to meet you. C Okay then, Im the next one. Coughing clearing his throat, Alphonse continued. C Im Alphonse Brewstadt. Im Hayatos classmate just like those two ehehe. At any rate, both of you are cute, you know? Oh, by the way, this guy is my HundredD C We are still inside the shelter, so put away Silver Blitz. What I mean is, our fellow middle school students are exhausted. C Err, I thought it would be soothing everyone C Listen up and put it away. C Understood Alphonse returned Silver Blitz to a Hundred in a half-interested way. C Good grief. This lolicon. I feel ashamed to be around him as a student of the martial arts department. C Lolicon are the worst And again in there, another shake hit. C Really, what are these tremors? Do you guys know something? C Dr. Charlotte said that the attacks are coming even from within the ocean but, counter-measures have been taken. Its okay she said. Thats what Shuemei said. And then another tremor stroked, a lot of screams went up. It might be said that dissatisfaction and distrust towards Little Gardens Slayers are expressed, and looking closely, it can be seen the figures of some children that are crying. C Uhm, everyone, please remain caD As a student of the martial arts department of Little Garden, Noah thought that she had to manage this place, so she raised her voice. And then Sakura stopped her with a [Wait], she stands up and continues her words. C Whatever you say, I think that it is in vain now. Besides, shouting recklessly makes children even more confused. Thats why, leave this to me. Saying so, Sakura suddenly started to sing a song. And she just like in the old days, is the song that she sang together with Hayato and KarenD. Its the song that she used to sing to suppress the running wild children injected with Variant Virus under Vitaly. That song attracted the people around her in an instant and subdued the commotion. C Come on, you too Karen-chan. When finishing the first phrase of the chorus, Sakura reached out her hand to Karen whos sitting next to her. C Oh, yes. Karen stood up with the hand that was presented out, and starts to sing the continuation with Sakura. People who are in the shelter, in a moment they get drunk with their singing voice, becoming captives. When the chorus ends, both of them stopped singing, and the inside of the shelter begins to be noisy. C Would that be C Are you sure? C Yup, Im sure. C Kirishima Sakura, and Kisaragi Karen! It seems that, their identities have been uncovered as a matter of course. But they were prepared. Sakura doesnt need to hide anymore, and take off her sunglasses. C It is just as I thought, its Kirishima Sakura! A girl raises her voice. Thereupon, Sakura puts a finger in front of her face and made a *Shh!*, then spread her smile wide horizontally. C Remain quite for a moment. Will you hear my words? That said, Sakura continued. C Everyone, I imagine that you are very anxious now. Even I am. Im very scared. But in more scary places, there are people fighting to protect us. What we can do in here is to support them. And pray for their safety. And to believe in their victory. So, lets support them. Lets pray. Lets believe. For the Slayers safety, and for their victoryD Following Sakura, Karen said. C Thats right, absolutely Onii-san no, the Slayers, to this city, the worldD they will save it! So please calm down, and just as Sakura-san says this, uumm C Karen, your sunglasses are attached, you know? C Oh! Looking at Karen who removed her sunglasses swiftly, the inside of the shelter was filled with laughter. C Errr, then, everyone sing this time. If you like, could you clap with your hands too? While saying that, Sakura starts to clap and begins to sing. Karen clapped and started to sing as well. The children also started to clap their hands, matching and overlaying the singing voice with them. While clapping their hands the same way as the others, Aoi said. C Sakura-san is incredible in a blink of an instant, she dominated this place. C Of course, Karen too. The children are not crying anymore. Continuing that, it has been Rebecca who said so. To the side, Souffle wiped away tears floating on the corner of her eyes with a finger and muttered. C Sakura, Karen, you are, truly respectable <> Idols (I wonder if the Savage in the sea can be defeated) Liddy thought while resting at the base camp surrounded by three tracks. There are many members of the third range unit around and are taking a rest just like Liddy. (Well, its okay if its about those three) There are no reports that they could have beat them from Claire, but if Little Garden is in a dangerous situation, there will be a support request again. To begin with Claire is in Little Garden, and members of the special force are left. There is not much need to worry. Liddy was about to conclude so. Suddenly, an emergency alarm sounds. Rotating lamps installed on the communication vehicle also started turning while making a sound. (Dont tell me, something happened in Little Garden?) Its Chris voice that she can hear while the anxiety is coming back. [This is Chris Steinbelt at Headquarters. Theres information to all from the third range unit. The approaching of Savage is confirmed again] It looks like the discussion its not related to Little Garden. That made her a little relieved, but unlike until a while ago, Chris voice was on the verge. The reason turned out to be the next words he released. [The amount is sixD the classification are 3 of the dreadnaught type and 3 Trenta type] C What, the? Liddy remembered the battle on Zwei Island about half a year ago. If at that time she was having trouble even with a single , what about threeD? Liddy has an impatience look on her face, and of course, the members of the range unit. (But, Ive been raising my skill since that time) And there are Air Ride as new weapons. I surely should manage it somehow. Liddy tells herself so. She heard the voice of Claire that continued. [If the three Trenta come together as expected, then I together with Erika will sortie and will head there as planned. Emilia Hermit which is active in the second range unit will also join masuwa. It is predicted that this attack on this neighborhood will be the last one. Lets intercept them by raising full force] C Err, Claire-sama. [What is it desuno?] C About the ones in the seaD what will became of the threesome? She was worried, for something like full force, so Liddy decided to ask. [That case in specific, I solved it. We are confirming the annihilation of the Savages in the sea. Theres no damage to Little Garden too] C is that so? Thats good, she sighs feeling relieved. [ButD] Claire continued, softening her voice. [Those three people have consumed a great amount of energy, so they cant fight with their current status] C In short, they are not going to appear in the battlefield. [They wont be able to stay with us for a while. Theyll be on standby together with the general Slayers. They are supposed to get into the recovery capsules] In other words, that meant that they will have to fight against the three Trenta without them. [As one would expect since the other party is our opponent, and even if thats the power those three people wished for, thats all there is to it. Lets deal with them, only us. Ill send you afterwards the position of the interception. Understood? C Yes, affirmative. Firmly, Liddy replied. Volume 6 - CH 5 Do-or-die Resistance / Return of Hayato / Masters Special Move Members of the Selection team including Claire, Liddy, Erika, Emilia and others were gathering in the city of Sangria in preparation for the imminent massive invasion. All of them have already been deployed their Hundred, and are preparing for interception. [Slayers deployed in Sangria, from now on Little Garden is entering in an interception stance!] C Understood desuwa. We will also start to continuously shoot. Claire answers the contact from Chris. Following those words, each Slayer turned their gun at the sky. Unlike the Savage so far, the next invasion is predicted to be simultaneous. Three dreadnaught, and three Trenta. Six anti-aircraft missiles released from Little Garden rose to the sky and drew six flowers in the sky. Matching to that sign, Claire and the others also begins to shoot. [Confirming the annihilation of all Savages defensive membranes! Now, commence to move, extermination unit!] C Well then Liddy, Erika, lets go masuwayo! Talking to them, Claire kept on. C Range team, please keep shooting to the Savages to divert them. In addition, the Slayers of the extermination team, together with us, will aim at the core of the Savage. Got it? I will not give detailed instructions. I will leave it to your judgment based on your experience already masuwa. All the members present answered with a Yes. C A good cheerful reply desuwa. This is predicted to be the last invasion around Sangria. Nevertheless, fight until the end without losing your focus, lets all be soaked in rejoice with the victory of mankind! Screaming, the first one that jumped out is Claire. She returns the Buster Cannon that she had at hand to the six floating batteries, and use them as a thruster, to approach it, being one hundred meters of the dreadnaught type. Therefore, detaching the thruster as six floating batteries which is its original functionD she deployed them surrounding the Savage and commenced to attack. It is an attack with a beam following the shock of the fall. The dreadnaught type cannot take movement. It is Emilia that attacks there. She reduces the guns in the hand to particles, release energy from the thruster of the Air Ride, and quickly gets closer to the dreadnaught typeDthen creates a huge sickle with Arms Shroud and swings it downwards to the defensive barrier of the head. C Deeih! The tip of the sickle destroys the defensive barrier, and reaches the core. While spurting out a large amount of liquid of fluorescent color, one of the dreadnaught type sinks to the ground. Two dreadnaught types and three Trenta remain. C Ill kill that Trenta! So Prez, take care of another Trenta! Emilia reduces the sickle into particles while shouting and changes it to a bow. The other Slayers are launching an attack on the Trenta that is beyond the line of sight. To support that, Emilia fired an arrow of energy that explodes at the same time it comes in contact with. An explosion occurs at the head of the Savage. It couldnt do much damage to the defensive barrier, and as it raised the scissors overhead, the huge Savage trembles, its attack is suspended. Looking for that gap, the other Slayers set off an attack on the defensive barrier. Emilia also goes full throttle with the thruster, returns the bow to a sickle to attack the defensive barrier as well. She flies towards the position of the Trenta. C I cannot lose either. Erika and Liddy battle the dreadnaught. Claire, as Emilia told her, sets one of the remaining three Trenta as her target, and gets closer with the six floating batteries as a thruster at once. [Hayato-kun. Kisaragi Hayato-kun] Hayato woke up with a resounding voice inside the transport plane. The figure of Charlotte is reflected on a monitor that is grounded in front of him. C Aah, good morning, Charlotte-san. What, whats the matter? While rubbing his eyes, Hayato asks. [I have to ask you something, its just a minute. First of all, morning, Hayato-kun. The transport on which you are now is cruising smoothly over the Pacific Ocean. It will arrive in Little Garden in about one hour] C Is that so? [Now, to the main topic. Little Garden is now in the middle of a Savages attack in the city of Sangria. Moreover, the situation is not too good] C Not too good, what do you mean with that situation? [At any rate, their numbers are too many. Even though we were able to beat most of the Savages, thanks to the excellent Slayers, including Liddy and the gang of three people, three more Trenta and three dreadnaught type invaded Little Garden. Claire and Emilia are also in a state of sortie. We almost exhausted all of our pieces. Thereupon, I earnestly request a favor to you] C As soon as I arrive, am I going to sortie too? [It depends on the circumstances from now on, can you?] C Well, I think Im okay. Hes been sleeping for a while, so there seems to be no particular problem with his physical condition. [Then, be prepared. Even you are exhausted due to the combat on Yamato. However the best thing would be for you to not come out. If I dont prepare a trump card, my nature will not settle down] C Understood. I will prepare properly so that I can fulfill the expectations if I must go out. Charlotte smiled happily listening to that reply of Hayato. [In this little more than half a year, you are a considerable splendid Slayer that Ive met so far. I am very happy that you are a member of Little Garden] C Is that so? [IndeedD Well then, make sure to come in contact as soon as you approach Little Garden. Until then, please take care of the preparations, as I requested] In the collapsed city of Sangria, the war with the Savages continued. Erika and Liddy against one of the dreadnaught. Emilia with a Trenta, and a dreadnaught type. A total of four Savages have already been exterminated. The one remaining is another Trenta. Then abruptly, there was a communication from Chris. [Everyone, please be careful! A huge UNKNOWN is approaching from the sky. It is a spherical mass of about thirty meters in length. I cant make the distinction if it is a Savage!] C Eh? Then this is not the end of the attack!? Emilia cried unexpectedly and looked up at the sky. Claire looks up at the sky in the same way. Then, they were able to see a huge object falling from the sky. C Oh, thats the UNKNOWN desuno? Erika, can you grasp it? C Umm Erika expanded the flying object with a monitor embedded in the glasses and answered while checking. C I cant confirm it, but it seems like a meteorite. It doesnt look like a Savage C In case the meteorite is a Variable Stone, I dont want to destroy it. Claire put her hand on her mouth, in a troubled appearance. [But, if it falls to the ground, a huge crater can be made on the ground] Thats what Chris said. [Of course, the impact may result in a huge earthquake, and depending on the scale, not only the city, but including the surroundings, theres a possibility that all will be annihilated in an instant] C That means that there is no choice but to destroy it. [Claire-sama, the decision isD] C No, there is no need to destroy it. Who affirmed that was Liddy, fighting with the remaining Trenta. C That there is no need to, what in the world do you intend to do desuno? C I will stop the UNKNOWN! Liddy pulled her arm and sent flying to the back the massive Savage in front of her with Midgard Schrange. C To stop it, you say, a total length of thirty meters, are you sure desuwayo? C If I deploy an E barrier with all my energy, it should not be impossible. Erika, tell me the falling point. C That place is three hundred and fifty two meters west, and two hundred and twenty meters south are you really going to stop it? C Uh huh, it should be worth a try. Liddy heads to the falling point using the thruster. And reduces Midgard Shcrange to particlesD. Then she put her free hands in the sky and deploys an E barrier. Claire and the others held their mouths from gulping watching attentively, as the gigantic meteorite contacted Liddys deployed E barrier. C Guh, uuh.!! The impact of UNKNOWN which has fallen from space, is considerable. Liddy has an expression of anguish. Still, she did not give up. C Uuoooooooooh! When Liddy gave a loud voice, a large amount of energy was released from the thruster of the Air Ride so as to raise the E barrier throughout the body. However, the E barrier cracked. It collapses in an instant, the E barrier breaks apart and the UNKNOWN falls to the earth. C Liddy! Claire gave a sorrowful voice. Fortunately, there is little damage to the earths surface, since the E barrier developed by Liddy almost absorbed the falling energy of the meteorite. Following the slight earthquake, a cloud of dust raised. C Claire-sama, she is okay. Liddy was able to avoid it at the last moment. Claire took a breath feeling relieved, after hearing the calm voice of Liddy. Then, she asks a question through the wireless. C Liddy, can you hear me? Please answer if you are safe and sound. [I can hear you, Claire-sama. Im fine] Almost at the same time as the reply came, Liddy appeared from the cloud of dust. It looks like she is pretty tired. C Im sorry, Claire-sama. I almost exhausted my energy now, I cant bring back my weapon. C Liddy, you dont have to apologize. You did it well. Nevertheless, what is that desuno? Claire gazed at the mysterious object that could clearly see as the cloud of dust has become thin. It looks like a huge meteorite, but it has a lot of holes. C What on earth are those holes desuno? Claire approaches to the mysterious meteorite to confirm whats inside the holes. Suddenly, all the holes began to overflow with golden light. C Eh? What on earth, thats! Emilia, who was trying to put an attack on the Savage which Liddy sent flying on the vicinity, also shouted instinctively, soshe stopped her movements, looking at the huge meteorite that looks like the pattern of a speckles in golden light. Moreover, that huge ore rose up from the earths surface. C Everyone prepare to defend! I have a bad feeling about this. The presentiment of Erika was right. The ore stopped at about one meter from ground surface, and while spinning and floating lightly, fired beams intermittently. Naturally it damaged not only Claire, Erika and Liddy, but also Emilia and the other Slayers. C Kuh, really, what in the world is that desunoyo! Claire uses the thruster to fly upward. Then she talked to Liddy, who is avoiding the beam from the mysterious object that lies on the ground. C Liddy, you are an injured Slayer, please leave this place together with the Slayers whose energy have run out just like you! C But, Claire-sama. That, my responsibility C That might be true, but you wont be able to defeat it now. It is part of the duties as Vice-President to safely protect the allies. C I see, understood. Liddy obediently withdraws, and called out to the allies on the wireless. She says something that the objective to the people is to retreat together. C When it becomes like this, it cant be helped. Despite being damaged, Claire descends to the rooftop of a building that is somehow still in shape and converts the six floating batteries into particlesDonce again, she made Buster Cannon. Of course, the target is the mysterious object. C With this, I will destroy itD Claire poured energy into Buster Cannons muzzle towards the mysterious object, and tried to release a bombardment. In that moment, from the mysterious object something came out one after another from its direction. C Are those, bees? Seeing that she remembered it, that Vitaly made Hornet type Savage. (Are these things also artificial? No, they are different masuwa!) Their length is about fifty centimeters, the steel shell covering the body is the same black as the Savage. Speaking of different things, it can be seen that the golden shining core is in the abdomen, and that the color of the pattern is a systematic color. In other words, it actually means that the Savage of the Hornet type exists. Moreover, Claire is attacked by four dozens of them all at once. C kuh! The mysterious object loses its light, and fell to the ground. It doesnt emit beams anymore. That means that the light and beams would have been due to the Hornet type Savage that was hanging inside. Then, theres no point in shooting towards that thing anymore. Claire returns Buster Cannon to the six floating batteries, and attempts to shoot the Hornet type. But the movement of the Hornet type is light and fast. C Kuhn! Kuah, aaaah! The beam emitted from the head can be prevented with E barrier, but the problem is the needle attack. It can be done if it were one, but if they are gathered it is impossible to defend against it. Claires Variable Suit suddenly was torn down by the cuts. She is also bleeding from the skin. (Furthermore this, the Variant Virus can flow in masuwane) Seeing that, the areas around the wounds were dyed blue. Those are just grazes. But it can turn into something serious if she gets stabbed. [Prez, you need help?] Its a communication from Emilia whos in a battle with a Trenta. C Thats not necessary! Because I ordered to Liddy that I will stop it, then I will deal with it. You and the rest, go away! Cried Claire, using the six floating batteries as a thruster, to separate once again from the Hornet type. (It cant be helped if it have become to this) In order to protect herself, theres no choice than to be in full armament. C Here I go masuwayo, full armament! Fierce energy was radiated from the body of Claire. The thick armor covers the body in no time. (This seems like if it was a match desuwane) The Hornet types were hesitant on attacking at the glow of intense energy during transformation, so they rushed to attack Claire again. Looking at that figure, Claire relaxed her mouth as planned. Theres no choice but to counter numbers with numbers. If thats the caseD C Petals! When Claire shouted, <> Petals were fired from each of the six floating batteries. Six floating batteries, and twelve small floating batteries. Its an attack with a total of sixteen floating batteries*. Claire shoots down the Hornet type Savages one after another. *TN: Maybe there are two that wont attack as are being used as a thruster? C Fuu I have managed it somehow desuwane After shooting down all the Hornet type Savages, Claire breathed feeling relieved at the center of the dead bodies. [Claire-sama, are you all right?] Its a communication from Erika. C I got a little injured, but its no more than this degree. Apart from that, I must do something about that SavageD Claire, who reduced the floating batteries to particles, puts energy on the Buster Cannon that she created. However, the target is the Trenta that is in battle with Emilia. If she releases a bombardment at full power in this situation, she will also get involved in that. C Emilia, step aside! Claire jumped high, shouting as the energy filling was over. Emilia was timing the moment to attack with the axe created by Arms Shroud while dodging the swung down scissors, but in response to that voice, she confirms the figure of Claire with a fleeting glance. Thereupon, she seems to understand what Claire is about to do. Immediately after reducing the axe to particles and creating two gun barrels, Emilia released energy all at once and quickly emerged to the sky in a blink of an eye. There is no obstacle between Claire and the Trenta. C Here I go, full power bombardment! Claire shot a bunch of concentrated lights from Buster Cannon. It is brilliant, it goes through the bodies and cores of each Savage respectively. C Seems like everything is done with this desuwane. At the same time Claire lands, she dropped her shoulders and sighed. What suddenly entered there was a communication from Chris. [Its terrible, Claire-sama!] C what is it, so suddenly desuno? There was no introduction. In addition, as his voice was quite impatient, Claires facial expression became meek in an instant. [The threat of new Savage is coming after Sangria] C What are you saying desuno? Just a short time ago, it was the last one [Its just as you say, but it seems that it suddenly appeared in the void of space. That reaction was caught by <>. The enemies are three Trenta, and the measures estimates that it will fall in the vicinity of Claire-sama] C Three Trenta, you say Claires facial expression is dyed in despair. Theres no doubt that they have to deal with three more Trenta in a state close to their limitsD. [We are currently investigating in cooperation with the Liberian Space Station whether other similar phenomena and new Savages are appearing] C kuh. Claire bites her lips with a severe expression and asks Chris. C Whats the level of energy left of Erika and Emilia Hermit? [It is a little more than of Claire-sama] C Thank you very much. I grasped the situation. Honestly harsh. That is the real intention. C Three more of them, we will manage it somehow. Maybe Ill have to absolutely make my best effort too. Emilia, who lands on the side of Claire, made a gun with Arms Shroud, the shape of her mouth was broadly grinning, showing composure. Words of dont you agree? were looking at the expression of Claire. C Perhaps we will have to rely on your seriousness, as Kisaragi Hayato is not here now. In that case, please take care of them masuwa. Claire smiles with a puff to Emilias consideration and starts to put energy on Buster Cannon that she is holding. C I think Prez will be surprised too. But, it would have been better to not want to use it if possible. Besides the Prez still has a method to use the power of Variant. C about that, I want to avoid it if possible, though. The power of Variant received from Kisaragi Hayato has never been used since <>. She doesnt know if she can control it skillfully to that extent. [You should be able to see the Savages soon. Everyone, good luck on the battlefield!] C Well then, lets go! C Yeah, as you say. Emilia and Claire, who had become in a posture similar to back to back, looked at each others faces and smiled in unison, and pointed the muzzles to the sky together. After finishing his meal, a bread that he got when he left Yamato, Hayato, who changed his clothes to Variable Suit, was stretching on the sheet laid on the floor on the rear part of the transport. [Kisaragi-san, a transmission from Dr. Charlotte] It is a transmission from the pilot whos planning on arriving at Little Garden in a bit more. C Understood. Please transfer it. When Hayato said so, the figure of Charlotte appeared on the monitor in front of him. [Hayato-kun, Im afraid to say youll have to sortie] C That means that, the situation is bad? [The battle took over a long period of time, all the energy of the Slayers deployed in the city of Sangria, including Claire, Emilia Erika and Liddy are running out. Moreover, the opponents they are fighting are three Trenta. There are three invading, after the six of before. C In other words, I have no choice but to manage this situation. [Thats how it is. However there is no plan to withdraw temporarily until the reinforcements are ready, the Savages for the time being are aiming at Little Garden. Thanks to the shield generated by <> we have prevented the attacks so far, but I would like to avoid getting any more damage, if possible] She did not say it clearly, but what she means is that she doesnt want to consume Lizas energy anymore. [We do have other trump cards so you dont need to get worked up. But, I think that I want you to decide it by yourself if possible. Those trump cards, are too harmful] C okay. Then, Ill adhere to your instructions. [We will be saved if you accept to do so. The invasion on the outskirts of Sangria of the three should be over. Therefore, I request you to do your best] Hayato walks towards the hatch in the frontal part of the transport plane. On the way, he passed to the side of Touka. She was sleeping profoundly on a chair that was brought down like a bed. She looks very pleasant. C Ill leave her like that. Could you please open the hatch? When Hayato said so, the co-pilot came out and opened the hatch. C Take care of Touka. C Of course, I will deliver her firmly to Dr. Charlotte. Other than that, are you really leaving from here? Is it okay if its not landing? C I already experienced a fall in this way, so. Hayato leans out of the hatch and checks the situation on the battlefield. There was a height of about fifty meters, but he could see the president and Emilia who were fighting the Trenta. (Such a way to fight that she has, huh) Hayato is dumbfounded. Emilia injected energy fiercely to the thruster instead of shooting from all of the missile pods towards the Trenta who was about to bombard towards Little Garden. <> Purge the Outer from the attacked body and shoots to the Savage. Splendidly, it hits the Trenta. The Savage tumbles, and temporarily stops moving. However, the external armament is worn out, and its unlikely to be able to attach it again. [Hayato-kun, I forgot to mention one thing] Charlottes voice echoes in the transport machine. [Right now, your energy is only about half of usual. Therefore, I want you to avoid fighting for too long. Got it?] C Got it. The opponents are three Trenta. That was why Hayato was going to go with all his power. He has no choice but to decide the victory in an instant. C Ok then, Im going! Hayato took out two Hundred from the neck case, and grasped tightly both of them in each hand, and jumped. It looks like he got accustomed to the sky due to Air Ride. There is also certainty that he is able and that he can deploy the armament. Because of that, there was not much to fear. C HUNDRED ON! Hayato shouted while falling to the ground. His body is instantly wrapped in red particles which is the color of his energy. Suddenly full armamentD and <> Dual Act. Hayato has a black sword and a white sword, and falls down to the Trenta that is battling with Claire and assaults it with his swords. C Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Hayatos eyes shone in golden color. It is the release of the power of Variant. C Thats.! C Hayato, it is Hayato! Claire and Emilia gave their voices one after another. At the same time, the two swords of Hayato were swung down to the head of the Trenta. The attack of the slash combining it with the speed of the fall, it can be guessed that it was pretty powerful. The large build of the Trenta sinks in the earth, its defensive barriers and its core are destroyed as a matter of course. C Hayato, why are you here!? Emilia rushed to Hayato whose shoulders are up and down, with a *Haa* *Haa*, and with the swords in a swung downward posture. Hayatos eyes color have already returned to their original black. C I dropped off from the transport plane on the way back from Yamato. I heard from Charlotte that you and the presidents energy are near the limit. C It was just like that. The president also came closer to Hayato when he noticed. C President, leave it to me from here on. I will manage the two that remain. C What are you getting on with that tone masuno? Even we can still fight masuwa. Isnt it, Emilia? C Of course. Emilia responded gladly to Claires appeal. Ericas voice echoes there. C Claire-sama, one of the Savages has decided to aim for us! Hayato crawled and looked around because of that voice. It is the figure of a Trenta that jumped in his field of vision and which just opened its head. C Kuh! Hastily, Emilia made a gun with Arms Shroud, aimed and shot out. However, there seems to be no effect on the Trenta. C If thats the case, then Ill do it! Claire also tries to shoot at the Trenta with Buster Cannon. But Hayato stopped her. C Its okay, president. I will stop the bombardment of that Savage. C WhaD! And then, in a moment. Hayato who kicked the ground was approaching the bosom of Trenta. And in addition to that, he releases the power of the Variant. C Take thiiiiiiiiiiis! Hayato, who has dyed his eyes in golden color, slashed with his two swords on the abdomen of the Trenta, which is about to release a bombardment. Not only stopped the bombardment, but Hayato sent flying away the large sized Trenta about two hundred meters to the back. Hayato tries to pursue it, but the Trenta immediately recovers its stance and swings up its right-handed scissors in order to knock down Hayato whos aiming at the defensive barrier. C Guh! Hayato tried to block the swept-off scissors with his two swords, but their weight and momentum threw him to the ground. The length of the Trentas scissors are more than five meters, so their weight will not be less than one hundred kilos. C Kisaragi Hayato! Claire raises her voice with a grim expression on her face. On the other hand, Emilia was not perturbed at all. C He is fine, Prez. If its Hayato in an unleashed state, there should be nothing to worry. Immediately after Emilia said that, reflected in Claires eyes is the big body of the Trenta that is launched to the skies from within the cloud of dust. Like a small spinning object, it falls while rotating in the air many times, and slams on the ground from the back. As soon as the Trenta reverses its body and tries to get up, there already, Hayato who jumped high was swinging up the two swords at the same time, approaching. C This guy too! Hayato swiftly swung downward the two blades with enormous energy, destroying the defensive barrier and the core. C one, guy left, huh. At the same time that he lands, he turned his eyes to the remaining Trenta. However, his body is staggering. To control the state of Variant, it consumes considerable physical strength and force of will. The limit was already approaching. (Even so, I have to do it!) Hayato kicked the ground and tried to attack the remaining Trenta. To shorten the distance, he jumps targeting the core. But, in the middle of that, a shook came before his eyes, and Hayato collapsed on the ground. At the same time the pupils return to black, the white sword and the black swordD. Not only the two swords extinguished, Hayatos armed state was cancelled. C Hayato, are you okaay!? In a panic Emilia rushed to Hayato, and holds up his body in her arms. C I guess so. But, it looks like I cant fight anymore C Along with the power of Variant, the energy has also run out. Apart from that, Hayato. Is that, you used the power of Variant in Yamato too? C yeah, a lot of things happened. C As I thought. If its the usual Hayato, he should be able to continue the state of Variant while controlling if for a long time properly. If thats the caseD. Emilia put her hands on the cheeks of Hayato. And, she kissed him. C Chuu nnh chuu Its a long kiss that extended for several seconds. C Yo- you, what are you doing in a place like this so suddenly! At the same time Emilia released her mouth, Hayato screamed with his face turned red. C Thats right desuwayo, what are you doing desuu! Claire who was petrified by looking at the two kissing, also screams with her face bright red. C It cant be helped. Because its the best to do it like this. How about you, Hayato? Are you feeling a little better now? C Oh! Certainly it is as Emilia says. The heaviness of his body is disappearing. C Thanks, Emilia. C Ehehe, my pleasure. C umm, Emilia. C What? C Behind you. C eh? The facial expression of Emilia who looked over her shoulder, became stiff. The Trenta was right behind her and it was raising its scissors. C Good grief, you guys! Claire released energy shots consecutively from Buster Cannon that she had in her arms. *DON* *DON*, explosions occurred on the head of the Trenta. For a moment, the movement of the scissors ceased and Trenta turned its face to Claire. But immediately turns to Hayato and Emilia, and swings downward the scissors once again. C Please leave this to meD <> Everlasting! Erika who created a pink chain in her hands shoots it and wraps it around the arms of the Trenta. C Claire-sama, shoot it as I am containing it now! Emilia and Hayato, please escape immediately! C I know masuwa! With all my strength, this is the end! Claire pours energy into Buster Cannon. An alert sounds and shows that energy is almost already depleted, its an opportunity for Erika to do it even if it takes a lot of effort. This is not the place to care about that. If they defeat this Trenta, everything will be over. Even if her energy is zero, she must hold it there. C h, kuh! Erikas expression is distorted by pain. Due to the Trenta showing resistance, her arms with chains were approaching their limits. But Claires Buster Cannons energy filling rate is still seventy percent. Its no way enough to destroy the core of the Trenta with its defensive barriers. C Kyaah!? At seventy five percent, the limit finally arrived for Erika. She, who lost before the power of Trentas arm, her body was lifted together with her chain, and immediately was knocked down hard to the ground. C Kuah! Cracks enter to the lens of the glasses, they hang to further being crushed. But she is still keeping her state of armament, her body moves twitchingly, it can be said that she was spared. It seems that she is trying to contain that body. The Trenta extends the scissors to the body of Erika. C Stop it! Claire aims at the large build of her enemy and released the beam. To that extent, she couldnt pull apart Erika from the Trenta. It was possible to break through the barrier developed on the surface of the steel shell, but it did a mere scratch on it. C Kuh! Claire shows a regrettable facial expression. The scissors of the Trenta touch Erika and lift her body. C Erika-san! C Erika! Hayato and Claire. One can wonder if she regained her mind with the sorrowful screams of the two of them. Ericas eyelids opened. It seems she finally grasped the situation. C Kisaragi Hayato and Claire-sama? I am kuh! Erika develops an E barrier around her body so that the scissors wont crush her. On the contrary, she tries to open the scissors with the power of the energy as it is, but she couldnt do that. Her body is lifted in a position higher than the head of the Trenta. And the head of that just opened. What can be seen inside is a muzzle. (Dont tell me, its intention is to shoot to Erika-san?) However, it was not that. The muzzle starts to morph and changes its shape. Sharp teeth appear, and something like a tongue is shown. C That thing, no way Claire is in a state of bewilderment. The scissors in its arms transformed into gun-like things, and she knew that it was rare for a Savage to change from a turret inside the mouth to a gatling gun. And so she heard that among them there were those that turned something into a tongue inside their mouths. So that means that those are individuals who eat people. In this situation, one of them have appearedD. At that time, Hayato remembered something. (Thats right, at that time too) It was in Gudenburg, ten years ago. The Savage which captured Emilia at that time, he remembered that there was something like teeth, a mouth and a tongue instead of a muzzle on the head. C Ah, aaah.! Emilia was trembling next to Hayato. The Trenta keeps approaching its head, in order to eat Erika. C Ua, ahaaah The voice continues to leak bit by bit from the mouth of Emilia. Becoming aware of that, she crumbles down to the ground from her knees. C Hey, Emilia, be strong! If you arent, we will not be able to save Erika-san! C tsu, sorry, Hayato if you move from here, I may not be able to stay as me. So, Hayato C Ah! Hayato noticed that Emilias eyes are dying in golden color. (Maybe, the ability of the Variant is running wildly?) *DOKUN*, the heart of Hayato throbbed. Even himself, if he awakes the Variant now that is in an exhausted state, it may run out of control. But still, they need to save the Vice-presidentD. C Kisaragi Hayato, Emilia Hermit. In the case that you want to use the power of the Variant, then I will do it masuwa. With that voice, Hayato is taken aback. Last summer, <>. When Hayato shared the Variants power with a kiss. C With the power of the Variant, even though the strength goes beyond the limit and the energy is temporary, you will be able to withdraw, dont you agree? And thereupon, I will punch the body of the Savage, and save Erika masuwa! C No, what are you saying, President!? It is dangerous to do such a thing. To begin with, the power of the Variant is dangerous C Erika, I promised something a long time ago. As long as I stay by your side, no matter what happens, I will absolutely save you. For that reason, I will do whatever it takes masuwa. This, you will not die. That is my promise to Erika. So, kiss me toD C Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Hayato was surprised to that voice, which suddenly jumped into his ear. The same is true for Claire who was talking, and for Emilia who was running out of control. C That voice of now Hayato turns his line of sight towards the voice approaching from afar. Hem with a black sword in her hand, he was able to see a little girl who dashes through the ground while shaking her ponytails like a flame. C Why is she, here in this place? C Hayato, do you know that girl? C Ah, uh huh Touka jumped high with the huge Trentas corpse as a foothold, and slashed from above to the arm of the Trenta that seizes Erika. If it is an ordinary sword it will definitely be broken, and if it is an ordinary slash, the hand will be numb or it will be bounced back. But what Touka is holding is the sword that Hokuto, the father of the girl made, and a slash practiced and worked out by Rysei that she released. So even though she couldnt cut the arm, it seems that she managed to loosen its strength. In that gap, Erika puts effort on both arms and opens the scissors of the Trenta. Erikas body falls to the ground. And almost at the same time. Touka, who landed first, stood in front of the Trenta and held the sword high in the sky. C Take thiis! The sword once again swung down swiftly, and knocks down the large body of the Trenta backwards. C Kisaragi Hayato, dont tell me that girls It seems like Claire, who had already been told about Touka, have felt something. Hayato shook vertically his head as if it were that. C Hayato, that! C Huh? As a result of Emilia screaming loudly, Hayato suddenly notices that Touka, who was trying to pursue the Trenta, is holding her shoulder, and falls to her knees. The wounds of the wild dog that attacked on that occasion seemed to throb. C Hey, are you okay!? C Shinshish! Dont worry about me. Leaving that aside, use thisD. Touka threw the sword that she had in her hand to Hayato. C This is Hayato received the sword that the father of Touka made, a sword that he forged. C Im afraid to say that Im not able to fight any further. However, Shinshish can still move. So, I leave the rest to you. C Thats, is it possible for me to do the Zaneizan with this sword? C Of course! The blood begins to blot on the bandage and while pressing the right shoulder with her hand, Touka continues. C If it is Shinshish, he will definitely be able to do it. At any rate, Shinshish is, my Shinshish! Hayato unexpectedly smiles to those things that she said, and he doesnt know whether if she has persuasive power or not. C Fine. Im gonna try. About why you are here, you will tell me later, okay? Hayato readies his sword, and glares at the Trenta. (This feeling, its been a long time ago) Although he is wearing a Variable Jacket*, and his energy is nearly exhausted, in the end Hayato is not a normal human being. He can neither accelerate nor jump by using energy. (But, there is no other way!) Hayato kicked the ground. He jumped with the corpse of the Savage as a foothold, just as it was done by Touka. In response to the attack of Touka, he swung the sword towards the shelter of the Trenta which is currently in a forward-bent posture. C Eat this, from my master! A sword technique created by Kenzaki RyseiD Secret Style Sword Technique, Zaneizan!! Starts with a one long swordD. At the moment when the slash collided with the resistance of the shelter, he once again released a second long sword. C You did it! Touka shouted at the sight of the shelter crumbling like sand. However, the core has not been destroyed yet. Of course Hayato also noticed that. C Then, I will do it one more time! The ability of Variant of Hayato was coming back due to the kiss with Emilia. Those eyes shine in a golden color. At the same time the world changed into slow motion. (Ill do it! I can do it!) Believing so, he draw the sword a second time, and thrust the tip towards the core. A sensation of destruction is transmitted to the hand. (It looks like I managed to do it, I suppose) It was a fleeting moment of feeling relieved. The color of the eyes returns to normal, and the movement of the world also goes back. Along with the collapse of the large build, Hayatos body also fell to the ground. C This really hurts Naturally, he couldnt land properly. Claire and Emilia come closer to Hayato who destroyed the balance of his body with all his strength and falls on his backside to the ground. C You did it, Hayato. C Well, in a way or another, it was thanks to this Hayato got shocked by looking at the sword that he had in his hand. The blade of that was broken. Then exactly at that, Touka come along while holding her shoulder. C That is Looking at the sword broken in half, her eyes are rounded. C Its bad, because of me, has ended up like this. Maybe the sword technique was not perfect? Or, was it because the power of the Variant was too much? He doesnt know. C Shinshish, the swordD. To the hand that was presented, he handed over the sword. Touka looked at the broken sword in her hand, and stared to the broken sword with a sorrow look on her face. C Surely, Chichi-ue is pleased. This sword too, its satisfied to be broken in battle, while protecting the earth from the Savage. Touka crouches down completely, and picks up the broken blade. While touching it and brushing it gently, she continues her words. C Besides, originally, it is also my fault because I appeared in this place. So, you dont have to worry, Shinshish. C Oh, you are right. You, why are you here? [That, I can explain it] It is a forced communication from Charlotte. [She awoke right after Hayato-kun jumped off the transport plane. She begged me to drop off as well. Otherwise she would have jumped off forcibly from here] C You, why do you have to do such unreasonable things C Shinshish has helped me, right? Then, if something happened to Shinshish, I thought that I had to help him. C So, Charlotte-san told the pilot to drop Touka? [I told him that it was good only if she can see from the top of the cliff a bit away. I never thought that it would end up like this, you know?] That said, Charlotte laughed. C You must be kidding, Charlotte Dimandius. Thats the thing about you. Anyway, you anticipated this, am I correct? [Well, rather than using you or Emilia that could run wild, and therefore use the power of the songs of Karen and Sakura, I thought that it would be nice to have the Savage defeated with her power. As a result, it was Hayato-kun, and his power who broke the sword. Finally, Kenzaki ToukaD] C Ah, yes! [That sword, show it to me later. Perhaps repairs are possible. Only if you wish for that] C Ah, yes! Touka nods happily. Following that, Hayato said. C At any rate, Im glad everyone are safe. Because as this was called the Third Attack, I thought that this would be more of a serious matter. It is ten years since the Second Attack. During that time, is it possible that the mankind have gotten stronger because of the Hundred? Although it was too much of a hard fight, the battle of this time progressed steadily, but Hayato still has an uncomfortable feeling for some reason. D And, C From such a thing, I have something that I want to ask to Hayato. Suddenly Emilia pinches his cheek, and Hayato raised his voice. C Ouch, what are you doing!? C Who on earth is that girl? Why in the world is she calling you Shinshish? There are a lot of things that I want to ask so, wont you begin to explain them to me? Volume 6 - Epilogue The sound of twenty one blank shots aimed at the sky by the snipers resounded at the second base of Liberia. This place is a base of collaboration under the state management where the Liberian soldiers, Warslan Companys soldiers and Slayers who died in the fight against the Savage on and after the First Attack are resting. Fritz and Latia were visiting this base together with the three members of the Student Council: Claire, Liddy and Erika. It is to join the funeral of the soldiers and Slayers who were the victims of the Third Attack. It was not part of the duty of the special corps, nor was it an obligation from the Student Council. It is for a companion who fought together with them and so they wanted to participate in the funeral of Bergryd, a person of their admiration, who showed to them the way of the Slayer. Among the same attendants, they could see Kane and Wendy, the Slayers of the Liberian army who fought together with Latia and Fritz and under Bergryrds command. The funeral ceremony has already ended in another place. The thing that remains is the burial in the grave. There are a total of twenty people to bury today. The burial of the first five people is over and Bergryds turn comes. C Your deceased husband, Bergryd Leonhardt, sacrificed himself in duty to protect the peace of the Federal State and the lives of its people. Respecting that courage and resolution, flags were sent from the United States of Liberia and Warslan Company, respectively. Along with the prayers of the priest, the flags of the Liberian States and Warslan Company, which covered the coffin of Bergryd, were removed and handed over to the bereaved family, his wife, from the Secretary of Defense of the United States of Liberia and from Judal, the president of Warslan Company. Looking at that, the boy tilted his head. C Mama, what is this? The one who asked is the son of Bergryd. It looks like since he is four years old, he doesnt comprehend about his fathers death. C This is a proof that papa lived as a brave Slayer. The young wife of Bergryd answered, and lifted the boys body. The figure of his father, who has closed his eyes, is reflected in the eyes of the lifted up boy whose body is wrapped up in two flags. He is sleeping with a peaceful face. C Now Say goodbye to papa. Say good night to him. C Good night, papa. Bergryds wife was enduring her tears, and as a mother, she was showing to his son until the end the braveness of his father. She was trying to carve to him, his father as a proud soldier and a wonderful man on his chest. The lacrimal glands of Latia who was watching that figure break down. She restrains the inner corner of her eyes, but the overflowing tears cannot be stop. Sobs also leak. Fritz gently hugged that body. C Then, blessings to you and everyone in this place, and those five brave warriors heading to heavenD. <> Requiems performance by the brass player begins. The face of Bergryd is hidden with light clothes, and that time came at last. Along with other four person killed in action, his coffin will be buried into the ground. The ceremony completes its first stage with this. But if its looked at the whole, its not over the half yet. This ceremony itself will last for three days, and today is the second day. Thats because the victims in the Third Attack were numerous. C No! I wont recognize it! I dont like this! It was a girl belonging to the Liberian armys Slayer troops who suddenly raised her voice in the middle of the funeral ceremony and crumbled down to the floor. The years not only ended up for Fritz and the others. It seems that a friend of her died on the battlefield. C I dont want you to die yet. Please dont die! C Hey, pull yourself together. C What are you going to do with this disturbance of yours in front of Katerina? C Katerina is smiling, you know!? Likewise, the Warslans Slayers who were nearby crouched in a hurry, and talked gently to the girl. But the girl never calmed down. C But, I may die next time! And like Katerina, I uwaah, aaaah, aaaaaaaaaaaahh! C She, perhaps is no good for her anymore C There are people who lose their dear friends for the first time and in such a way. Some of them will not be able to return to the battlefield again. In the noise, such a conversation jumps into the ears of Fritz and Latia. In such circumstances, Latia declared while her trembling fists. C Fritz, Im not quitting, ok? Latia is trying to keep on her words by inhaling through her nose. To such trembling hand of the girl, Fritz gripped tightly with one of his. C Fritz I, as long as I have this body, I will continue fighting. I will continue fighting to succeed the will of Bergryd-san and of those who died in this battle. That is her declaration of determination. Those are daring words that she spoke of, in order to strengthen like the steel that was about to break. C If so, then Im going to stick with you until then. Fritz, said that puffing with a gentle smile. C If thats the case, then promise to me. That you will not die first than me. Absolutely. C Yeah, I promise. As they were, they held hands all the time until the funeral was over. Carving promises deeply into each others chest, which will last foreverD. One week passed since the massing of troops of the Third Attack. Little Garden is hardly damaged. It is possible to sail to the Pacific Ocean at once. Nonetheless, for the time being, three weeks have been announced by the Student Council to stay at Sangrias Harbor to help restore the city of Sangria. Three days of rest, there are almost no injuries and the Slayers physical strength and energy have returned to nearly normal condition. Therefore most of the Slayers participated in helping the restoration works. Emilia and Hayato are no exception. Todays also the first day, and they were helping in the restoration works in the city of sangria wearing their Variable Suits. Because they are members of the special team, they were allowed to deploy their Hundred under approval from the Student Council, and are in great demand in deconstruction sites and the like. C We are almost finishing todays work, huh? Muttered Hayato, and in front of his eyes the rubble was turning red due to the shining of the setting sun. It is decided that the work will end before sunset. C Looks like that. It was Emilia who was dealing with the rubble together with Hayato. Suddenly, her wireless ring makes a sound. C Hmm, I wonder who it is. Emilia directed her eyes towards the ring in her arm, and looked up at the name emerging from there and raised her voice. C Its from Charo! Emilia accepts the communication request. Of course it is Charlottes voice that she heard. [Hello, do you have a minute?] C Sure but, has something happened? Emilia answers. [Since Hayato-kun is there too. So, listen together. We need to talk a matter about Kenzaki Touka] C Has something happened to Touka? Hayato, whos on the side, interposed with his mouth. Touka is now hospitalized at the hospital of Little Garden. Although the problematic about her physical condition is not to that extent, it is to treat the injury in her shoulder, and to take various tests. [No, theres nothing in particular. Looks like she is fine, and that she can leave the hospital immediately. However, theres something that I want to try before that] C Something you want to try, what would be? Hayato wonders about what it is. [For a little, its related to her ability] With that said, Charlotte continued. [Depending on the result of the test, it will be decided whether she will stay in Little Garden for now or not. Thats why, I think that you guys must see it. Surely, I think that you will see something interesting, so wouldnt you come to the training ground in an hour?] Hayato and Emilia, who immediately returned to Little Garden from the city of Sangria, decided to get on the invitation of Charlotte, and quickly changed from their Variable Suits to their school uniforms and reached the training field below ground of the Slayers school building at the specified time. C Hayato-kun and Emilia-san, both of you came. Its Mei Mei, a girl in maid dress, and an assistant of Charlotte who is waving her hands to Hayato and Emilia, facing them from the entrance of the field. C Touka-san and Charlotte-sama are in the modification room over there, but I think they will come out soon. Hayato-san and Emilia-san, please wait in the field. When prompted by Mei Mei, Hayato and Emilia step into the field. It was Karen who first noticed their existence. C Oh, Nii-san! She raised her voice and comes closer. C You finally came. You made it barely in time, you know? Thats what was said by Sakura, whos next to Karen. C Our bad, we were doing our job at Sangria andD hmm, regardless of President, why are you also here? Sakura, Claire and Karen were all together in the field. Claire is wearing a red uniform, showing that she is the Student Council President, and the other three remaining were wearing their uniforms. C What, is it wrong if I stay? Sakura glares to Hayato with her eyes half-closed. C No, thats not what I mean, but C Actually, today Karen and Sakura have undergone physical examination at the hospital. Then we were told by Charlotte-san that she will show us something interesting, and we heard that Nii-san will also come, so we thought that we should come. Souffle-san said that she will also come. C As an engineer I got pretty excited. Souffle smiled happily. In the end, three people seem to have come to this place for the same reason as Hayato and Emilia. C Well, it seems that the spectators are assembled, so lets begin at once. The voice of Charlotte reverberated in the field. As usual, her mouth had candy with sticks A girl in a sleeveless undergarment, Mihal, who is the nurse in charge of Kenzaki Touka, comes into the field.. C eh, Shinshish? Why are you here? Looking at Hayatos figure, Touka opened her mouth in surprise. And Hayato answers. C That is, because there is something that will be shown with your ability, so we came here as we were told by Charlotte-san. C My ability? What, what is it? Touka tilted her head in puzzlement. Apparently it seems that she didnt hear that Hayato will come to this place, and that she hasnt been told what she will do from now. C Simple put, we are going to test whether your strength is suitable for use in Little Garden. Theres a present for you before that. Mei Mei, can you hand it over to her? C Yes, understood! In answer, Mei Mei rushed down to Touka on a trot, took out a small black box from her maids pocket clothes and opened it. C Please accept this kindly. What is in the box is a shining black jewel. Picking up and taking a look at it, Touka said. C By some chance, this thing is a Hundred, right? C WhaD. Claire makes her eyes round after listening to Toukas words. C What! A Hundred for her, what on earth does this mean desuno? Explain yourself, Charlotte Dimandius! C Take it easy, Claire. First of all, can you start to calm down? Even if I repair her sword, I know it is impossible for me to regain its original strength. Thats why in that case she will not be able to fight the Savage. Because of that I prepared another thing. Touka-kun, grasp tightly that jewel and try yelling Hundred On. C Got it. Grasping tightly the jewel, Touka shouted. C HUNDRED ON! Then the jewel turned into a sword by changing its shape while emitting a radiance. C I made the sword looking like the one your father made, did you like it? I made it with that as a reference. C Yeah, the weight, feels pretty much the same! If this is the case, then I can definitely fight the Savage! While swinging around the sword, she said very happily, and continued. C so, how can I return this jewel to how it was before? C Just grasp it tightly while focusing your mind in turning it back. Give it a try. C Got it, Ill try! When Touka grasps it tightly, the sword returned to the original jewel just as Charlotte said. C Wow, I did it! I can do it! Thanks, doctor! C Hahaha, Im pleased to hear that. Charlotte has a satisfying expression on her face. Claire interjected in there. C Wait a moment, Charlotte Dimandius. What in the world is that desuno? Claire says so frowning, expressing dubiousness on her face. C I thought the same. That thing is not a Hundred. C Apparently they seem to have noticed. As expected from Emilia and Queen-sama. Has anyone else noticed something? C Nii-san, what on earth is she referring to? C who knows? Karen asked, and Hayato shrugged his shoulders and turned his left and right palms toward the air. He didnt understand. C Did you understand, Sakura-san? Sakura responds to the rejected Karen. C Er, I didnt understand neither. Did you understand, Souffle? C I think that the sword of just now is no doubt one made of Variable Stone, but I dont know much more than that. C Thats right. That being the case, allow me to gradually expose the details through me. Kenzaki Touka isnt naturally a Slayer. We start with that premise. In effect, the one developed earlier, strictly speaking is not a Hundred. Charlotte took out the candy from her mouth and began to explain while swinging it like a teaching stick. C Anyway, regardless of its amount, every human being have a faint sense energy flowing in their bodies. It reacts to it and made it to change the shape of the Variable Stone as programmed, so to speak, you can call it a sham Hundred. C That means that she cannot change the shape of the gem besides of the sword, and that she cant deploy E barrier. Thats the gist of it. The feeling of incongruity that I felt is that I didnt feel the power of energy from that child at all. C Of course she cant change to Variable Suit to create an armor or reinforcement by pouring energy into her weapon. Thats why she is not wearing a Variable Suit now. C If we assume that, then it is just as you said masuno. With that sword alone, we cannot admit her as a fighting strength of Little Garden. C Wha-, that means is no good? C Yet, how about dealing with bombardment masuno? Its too dangerous if she doesnt have an E barrier masuwayo. C To such things, I can dodge them C There will be times were avoiding will be impossible, and in the case that you were watching our battle, you should be able to understand desuwa. C Ugh As those words were true, Touka hesitates. C Charlotte, what on earth are you planning to do desuka? To such a thing, of course that you knew all of this desuwayone. C Indeed. Thats why you guys gathered here today. C ? What do you mean desuno? C What I really wanted to show you was that this sword is not just a trick. Speaking with the candy once again in her mouth, Charlotte suddenly took out a gun from her pocket. Emilia inquires reflexively. C Charo, what is that? C This is a gun powered by a Variable Stone that I made for experiments and it can shoot beams like this. C huh? Suddenly, everyone in the scene, including Hayato, became speechless. It was because Charlotte shoot the gun pointing at Touka. C Charlotte, what the hell are you doing! C Claire, take a look at her. C Eh? Claire turned her eyes to Touka. C Thats Not only mentioning Claire who told that when she saw that figure, but including Hayato, and everyone except Charlotte and Mei Mei were with doubt in their eyes. C What happened, everyone? Touka, who gazed at them, stood as if nothing had happened, having a vague expression. C Right now, what was that? While surprised, Hayato asked. C That of now, I felt that something like a light hit my body, but it was of no concern at all. C . Hayato and the others had a flabbergasted expression on their faces. C What do you think, you are surprised, right? *Wahaha* laughed Charlotte, and continued. C Actually she has a special constitution, she doesnt receive attacks of energy. C Wha, what did you say!? C In other words, is it like she is deploying N barriers in this state? C Thats how it is. C How is that even possible nodesu? I really dont understand. C Well, even I dont understand it. <> doesnt know the answer either. An equivalent to what she is saying is that it is not understood by anyone. C When I looked up the previous data, it seems that her father was similarly close to that, so I think that the possibility of being hereditary is high. In addition, her body has accepted a large number of viruses, but it has completely erased their existence. C Eh? Such a thing, is it possible to occur? When listening to Charlottes words, Sakura rounded her eyes. C Thats usually unimaginable, if I have to say. The Savages Virus that enters the body will associate with the cells and starts proliferating. Even if its a small dose, it is impossible to completely remove large amounts of virus by human function alone. Isnt that right, Dr. Charlotte? C Its exactly as Souffle is saying. Thats why Im also surprised. Its probably because, even though I want to say occult-like things like if the hate against the Savage is so strong that it is drowning out the existence of the Savages Virus. It is really a miracle to say that she is still in a human body. C Umm, I dont really understand what you are talking but, is it then okay for me to go out and fight with the Savage, thanks to that N barrier? Asks Touka. C Whats your opinion, Queen-sama? Charlotte waved to Claire. C Whatever my answer is, you will want to leave Kenzaki Touka in Little Garden, or am I wrong? Amazed, Claire replies. *Wahaha* Charlotte laughs, and said. C Oh well, its just like that. She is truly an interesting being. By studying her constitution, there may be the possibility of developing a specific medicine that surely cures people who have suffered from sickness like Karen-kun a while ago. C fine. She is in third year of middle school and is at the age of fourteen. Little Garden does not do something like putting middle school students onto the battlefield. There is still a deferment as to whether or not to put her in the martial arts department, and I am entrusting you the treatment for the time being. C All right, if thats what you decide. Charlotte turned her eyes to Touka. C Kenzaki Touka. From today on you are a member of Little Garden and a third year student of middle school. Therefore, as soon as preparations are ready, you will be asked to go to the same school as Karen-kun who is there, agreed? C Sch, school C Is there something wrong? C No, is just that, the studies are not one of my strong points. C If its the case, then Karen-kun will be there to teach you. C All right! Touka replied, straightening herself by correcting her posture. Then she turned her body towards Karen and lowered her head. C Ill be under your care, Karen-senpai! C Ah! Yeah treat me well Karen answered in a troubled way. As a matter of fact, Karen is not so good at studying. C After this, thats right. If you are going to discharge from the hospital, then its indispensable to prepare a house, right? That is pointed to Mei Mei, Ive passed that to you so you can manage it in a way or another. C Yes, I understand. I will do the arrangements immediately. C Isnt that good, Touka? C Yup! Touka hugged tightly at the waist of Hayato. At that moment, the air in the stadium gets frozen and heavy. C This is also thanks to Shinshish. And also, to everyone in Little GardenD. And then, it seems that Touka finally noticed the change of the surrounding air. C Mu, whats the matter? Why is it that I feel that everyones gaze is cold? Touka is with a blank expression on her face. Looking at the situation, Charlotte gave a big laugh. C Well, it looks like things will be more interesting in the future. Ten days have passed since the human race surpassed the Third Attack. While the world finally settles, and reports of battle results and the damage situations are given by countries and organizations, a secret meeting hosted by the United Nations to distribute the recovered Variable Stones and the core of the Savage was held by delegates from major countries, representatives of large corporations and religious organizations called Seleson. The representative of Warslan, Judal Harvey, stands at the center of its circular conference center and is taking the spotlight to make some suggestions. It is the same as listening to Vitalys case, from [A] to [G], a total of seven black screens are lined up in front of him. Basically this conference is carried out hiding everyone but the speaker. Regardless of nationality or affiliation, it is to speak without reservations. C We humankind endured the raid of the Savage which totaled 312 of them for five days, so we were able to overcome the Third Attack. Breaking the ice, Judal started his speech. Many dead and injured people came out of it, both Slayers as well as ordinary people, and there were also many destroyed buildings. Still, it is about 1/50 as compared with the damage in the Second AttackD only looking at the results, it is no exaggeration to say that this battle is a complete victory of humanity. C It is thanks to the Hundred, developed by Warslan Company, and the power of the Slayers that manipulate them, as well as new equipment such as Outer. C Why are you boasting that all of a sudden? C So you are trying to say that you want to increase the allocation of the Variable Stone, am I right? Along with suppressed laugh, several jeering sprung suddenly out of nowhere. C Silence. Please speak after pressing the button at hand. The letter of [A] of the screen shines. He is identified as the chairman. C It doesnt matter, chairman. I am not boasting about anything. Even though the Savage attacked in many areas that we were in charge of, there were many Slayers as victims belonging to Warslan and Little Garden. Because the number of Savages that descended to the ground on the Third Attack was not so much as it was at the time of the Second Attack, the damage was only suppressed to this degree. C If thats true, then what do you want to say? The screen of the character [D] shined. C Considering the large scale attacks this time, then before they descend to the groundD what I want to say is, that it is the best to intercept the Savage in outer space. C So in short, what you are saying is that you want to advance with Project Lunaltia, right? The letter of [C] shines this time. C Today I am standing in this place to have a talk about that. Saying that, Judal continued on his hypothesis. C The place the Savage appeared, including this Third Attack, is a place where strong sense energy is released, a place where the reserve quantities of Variable Stone is immense. Alternatively, there is data that it is a place where Slayers hold strong sense energy. Everyone, please take a look. This is that data. When Judal said so, in the monitor of each of the seats, as well as in the floating monitor installed at the upper part of the conference hall, it is displayed the location of a map were Savage appeared. C Certainly, that doesnt look like that. Following the voice of confusion rising from everywhere, such as Is that really true?, the screen of the character [D] shone again. C In other words, you are after the core of the Savage and the Variable Stone. And if you transfer the majority of the Slayers from the earth to the moon, and then give them strong power there, what you want to say is that they become decoys so you can attract the Savage to the moon? C In effect. However, this data has not been confirmed yet, and before that are also the anti-Slayer organizations. Please keep this confidential. Loosening his mouth and smiling, Judal continues his presentation. In the moon it is easier to generate Hundred than on the earth and, it is also necessary for the study of incurable diseases that are spreading widely on earth since the First Attack. It is already proven that Slayers have high adaptability to space in comparison with ordinary humans, can stay long periods of time and theres no problem in migration. And although the population started to decline for the first time with the Second Attack, the population is increasing once again, even though thinking that it may become impossible for them to fully cover the earth in the future, the human being should go out into space. Such preparation informs that Warslan is doing it. Thats why he wants to assign the majority of the Savages cores and the Variable Stones that the United Nations member countries got at the Third Attack to Project Lunaltia. In the Third Attack, Warslan did that much work. That was Judals proposal of today, which was also a request. C By the way, Savage have appeared more than expected, and it is also speculated that there is a distortion in outer space. The conjecture is that the Savage will be warping surrounding the earth using that distortion. C That distortion means that there is a possibility of same scale attacks, no, even large scale attacks in the near future. Considering that time, I believe that you should let the Slayers advance into the moon as soon as possible. In other words, it means that this Third Attack may be just the start of a massive invasion by the Savage. C Hmm, doing so by putting out words that encourage hope and fear, but after all the development of Lunaltia Base isnt an appeal for you to start activities as a politician? C Theres no doubt that you will use the base to rule the moon as an independent nation in the events you become the President, isnt it? Words emanate from the screen of [E] followed by the screen of [F]. The assembly hall began to be noisy like a catalyst. Among them Its only the second in charge of that one company The social standing of this greenhorn Judal Harvey is beyond his position etcetera, and so, there are words that can be heard that insult him. C Can I have a minute to speak? The screen of letter [B] shined. And so, the assembly hall falls silent. C Even if the United Nations is reluctant to allocate Variable Stone or Savages core to Project Lunaltia at this place, Warslan will advance with the development in the moon with its own power. Am I correct, Judal Harvey? C it is just like that. After a brief silence, Judal replied. C In any case, we will transfer the <> from the earth to Lunaltia Base with our own funds in a few years, and carry our plan forward of terraforming in the moon. For that purpose too, we will expand ten times the existing base within one year period and plan to make not only laboratory facilities, but also residential areas so that many Slayers can stay there. C In short, that means that Warslan will advance the expansion of the moons control on their own way. C That will depend on how you grasp that. C If you become a politician of Liberia, will it expand further? C I wonder about that. Whether it is possible to become a politician, thats something that the people of the United States must decide. It is too early for me to be able to run for Liberias member of the lower house in the first place. Again, the assembly hall got noisy. There, Judal opens his mouth. C Of course, there will be people who are holding animosities to us, Warslan, about expanding our control of the moon. That is why I believe that it is best to have the main leadership of Project Lunaltia to the United Nations, I am proposing that on this place. Now, theres something that I dont wish for, which is the futile fight among humankind. C If what you are thinking results to be true, then I will approve of your plan. At the same time of those words, the screen of letter [B] became transparent. The person who appeared on its own is <> current pope of Puritaria, Serivia Notre Dame III. Nevertheless, her face couldnt be seen. It is hidden by a thin silk hanging from a high hat as usual. Then suddenly the screen of the letter [A], the chairman, shined. C Pope-sama, what is your intention by revealing yourself so abruptly? C I think that it is an action where there is no need to hide my figure. Because I thought that I should say my opinion, and reveal my affiliation, so I had the privilege of doing it. C In short, the proposal of WarslanD of Judal Harvey will be supported by Puritaria. Its all right with that? C Yes, exactly. I do not feel a sign at present, but as Judal-san said earlier, it cannot be said that there wont be a massive invasion with the distortion in the void of space and the effects of it. Along with Serivias remark facing the chairmans speech, the assembly hall went in uproar. C Are you perhaps, the so called prophet? The chairman said. It is said that the prophecies of Serivia are true. She uttered beforehand the signs indicating the Third Attack of this occasion. C It is not to that extent. But, just saying that I do not feel a sign that it is a lie. Saying that, Serivia continued. C Since the First Attack, every country was far from reaching the space. Therefore, Warslan is the only one that holds the technology for space development under the present circumstances in this world. It is a fact that no one can deny. For this reason, I leave the development of Lunaltia Base itself to Warslan, and about the project, I think that we, Seleson, should decide the control of the land in the moon in the parliament. C Anything to add regarding to Pope-samas idea? C Regarding the control of the land, there is a proposal from me. It was Judal that said so. C How about deciding it at the World Martial Arts Tournament? C What!? What the hell are you saying, Judal Harvey!? It was the screen of [F] who raised the voice. C Slayers will be primarily living at the moon base and also the ones doing the development will also be Slayers. Therefore, it will be good for organizations with many people that have high ability to have more control of it. C Isnt that too advantageous for Warslan? Those are the words that came out from behind the screen of [E]. C But as one of the factors to decide the allocation ratio of Variable Stone and Savages core, the World Martial Arts Tournament was held in a small scale, so wasnt there a conversation saying whether to decide it even after the Third Attack? As I mentioned earlier, there is a possibility that there will be bigger encounters this time and in the future, so this will also improve the ability of Slayers towards them. And there is information that the Savage are intelligent and that are evolving. C Thats true, but we will have to think about changing the rules as it is also involving Project Lunaltia. Have you considered such point? By the way, the regular martial arts competition is mainly of 1 versus 1 matches, or team versus team battles like the martial arts competition which is done in Little Garden. If it is a battle between organizations, there will be knockout competition of the five players per team and Battle Royal which is among the one of the many that are among the jindorigassen*. C Then, I wish everyone to think about it after this. It was Serivia and not Judal that answered right after the question coming from the other side of the screen of [E]. C As this is expected to occur in the near future, the Martial Arts Tournament will be an important first step towards the space era, so we should deliberate and debate about it carefully. C In brief, Pope-sama is agreeing to my plan, am I correct? C That is correct, as the representatives of the United Nations, I think that the World Martial Arts Tournament is a suitable stage to select organizations and individuals to send to the moon. So I will agree with you. Judal relaxed his mouth in regards to the words of Serivia. As a result of the majority vote held at the end of the conference, Judals proposal passed through Congress by Seleson with the help of Serivia and then passed the UN parliament, and as there wasnt any obstacle, the World Martial Arts Tournament was decided to be done in the beginning of the next year. Volume 7 - Prologue The night of the day when it was decided to hold the <>. It is after the dinner party held by the members who participated in the assembly of Sereson and so, the members who heard that. C Unexpectedly Romalias Pope-sama, will cooperate with me to that extent. In a living room at a villa in Geneva, Judal Harvey, president of Warslan Company, dressed in a bathrobe, muttered while tilting the glass on which red wine was poured. [Even if in that plot of land theres a country like the Vatican, it sure is narrow and cramped in there, dont you agree? They sure dont mind seeking a new world* on the moon] It is the voice of a woman that answered Judals muttering. It comes from the speaker of the PDA placed on the table. Stereoscopic images were projected on the screen. The figure of a woman, with a red long hair and wearing a white coat. It is Vitaly Tynyanov. The former girlfriend of Judal and former technician of Warslan. She is also the terrorist who assaulted Little Garden. C It would be nice if it they have such a simple ambition. After having released his mouth from the wine glass, Judal replied smiling with a puff. Perhaps, it was an attitude similar of being a provocation. Vitaly lifts her eyebrows. [If thats the case, then what kind of ambition do you think the Pope of Romalia has? I guess that the Messiah is not going to revive, even in the moon] C Unfortunately, I dont know about that. However, it is better to be vigilant. She doesnt seem to be doing things ordinarily, and also she is a prophet. She may have saw something. [I dont believe in God occult things such as prophecies, but I can hardly imagine that you believe in them] C It is true, just like you say. Nevertheless, there are facts that the predictions are actually going on. They arent tricks nor vague words, there are several events rising which are indeed real. [However, it isnt infallible, but it doesnt mean that its random either. Nonetheless, its chances are high, and all things that influence the survival of human beings, its realizing them all] C Mainly related to Savage. [If there is something that can be guessed now, is it that somehow she is causing the invasion of the Savage? But I wonder if we are overthinking it?] Judal heard those words, and laughed loudly. C Hahaha, you really are a scientist. I try to give unscientific reasons. Coming out with such things, only God himself can do them, dont you agree? [Getting closer to God` On the contrary, defeating God is kind of a goal for a scientist] C Which reminds me, I remember my mother was saying something similar. Once again, Judal put a glass of wine in his mouth. Because of that, the contents of the glass became empty, but the cheese remained on the dish already placed on the table. The contents of the opened wine remained as well. Then, he pours wine again into the glass. [Although to end the conversation, is Warslan able to achieve a complete victory at the National Martial Arts Tournament?] C Well, I wonder about that. Putting an empty bottle on the desk, Judal answered with his hands facing the sky as if he was playing the fool. C I dont know until we try it, but winning may not be possible. [It is quite a faint-hearted utterance, even though I suggested it, as a matter of course, to begin to talk about holding the tournament. Even if you have a normal sedan type car knowing you can buy one at a price you can afford, you boasted to me and opened the seal] C Im just telling the facts. But, you and I are thinking the same, right? Still, <> surely should make a similar judgment. Little Garden is putting strength beyond than what I thought. With the ability of the top class Slayers, it should be above Warslan at the moment. [In other words, the possibility of the championship going to Little Garden is high?] C Well, thats how it is. [Even so, you arent viewing it as a problem, that your younger sister, Claire Harvey, is given the command of the independent organization Little Garden which, in the end, is a group company of Warslan. Or is it because its in your hands that Little Garden will win and advance to the next rounds in team competitions so that it wont be a problem for them to be the central organization of the moon project?] C If adults with power are mixed there, there is a possibility of causing a rebellion with that power, but children alone will not be able to do so. Even if they raise a rebellion, children have shallow thinking, after all. I have known how much power I have. Besides, there is also a hostage called Liza. Even Charlotte is not one of the type that does something that becomes an obstacle to her own research. [She is the same scientist as meD no, more of a scientist than me] C Thats how it is. The sound that the door opens, and Judal spilt a broadly grinning smile. Then, a voice sounded in the living room. That voice is from a girl, the bodyguard of Judal. Neveah Grauss. She is trembling, her eyes are wide open and is wearing only shorts. C Judal-sama, what in the world is that? That is of course a stereoscopic image of Vitaly projected on the PDA placed on the table. C Oh my, it seems like she discovered us. Judal replied, acting innocently. Neveah asked again to Judal as if she was frightened, seeming to be confused. C Judal-sama, why is that woman alive? That woman, she is Judal-samas [You are correct, Neveah Grauss] It was Vitaly, not Judal, who answered. Until now it was a feminine tone but, changes completelyD it becomes a masculine tone and keeps on with the word as it is. [That man, to my heartD a gunshot by Judal Harvey stopped its movement. Nevertheless, the brain was alive. Judal tried to use that brain of mine once againD an extraordinary excellent brainD] Judal, who heard such Vitalys confession, laughs loosening his mouth in a weird shape like a crescent moon, and added one thing to another to supplement it. C After all, its just a bowl of flesh and the like. After I shot Vitaly, I mobilized all the trustworthy medical and technical staff, took her brain out and tried to keep it in a capsule to connect it with <>. [As a result, my brain was connected to <> in the basement of Little Garden. Packed with speech, I became like a computer that operates with Lizas energy, whos Judals sister] C No way, such a thing C It is possible with the current Warslans technology. The chances of success werent 100%, and it also uses the research results of my mother Linis. C In short that is, do you mean that maid type android? C Exactly. Judal nods. [Its really like harassment. Its because you shot me to death, then you revive me, to make me work in prison. Do you know how much effort I have to do? Its also very sad as a woman, because I cant feel pleasure by doing body contact with the man that I love] C Hahaha, if you want, would you like Charlotte to program it to receive the same stimulus? [Please stop joking. Even if Im given the same stimulus, it will not be the same] C Hmm, are those words meaning that I dont think as a scientist? [Those words of now are as a woman] C then, let me say this. At that time, no matter if I was shot or you werent shot, we probably couldnt return to such a close relationship. In other words, if you as a woman, I wonder if now you are satisfied? [Certainly, there may be such a point] Vitaly smiles a little delightfully and continued. [DWell, here is a question to Neveah Grauss. Would you like to be used like this even after you were cast aside and killed by Judal?] C What do you mean? [Even in this shape, youll look forward to being by the side of Judal. I suppose you are aware that you will not truly be loved by Judal, even if you embrace him many times, right? Besides, you know too much. After separating, its not going to be the sameDD] The expression of Neveah who heard the words of Vitaly changes to a terrible one. C Keep quiet, Vitaly! [It seems like I ended up provoking him. It has been a while since I talked to other than Judal, so it seems my chit chat crossed the line a bit. In which case, lets assume the third wheel disappears. A womans jealousy is unsightly. A pair of women fighting each other and that are being seen by the man they love, thats not something that I wish for] At the same moment of those words, the figure of Vitaly displayed on the PDA disappeared. C Neveah. C Yes Judal got up from the chair and put his hands on the cheeks of Neveah who was staring at the place where Vitaly was in a steep look, and kissed her as she was. C If you dont like it, you can leave from my place at any time. Vitaly said that, but I wont cause any harm to you when you are about to leave. C no, I will never leave you. I will not betray you either. That is a testimony of my love to you, the resistancesD. Neveah kisses Judal as if to return the favor. Then tangled their tongues, and pushed Judals body to the sofa. Volume 7 - CH 1 Campus Martial Arts Tournament / Projection / New Years Eve Its the top of November where autumn is also intensifying. <> was approaching. A little more than a month after the Third Attack, Little Garden leaves the city of Sangria where restoration is progressing, so it sails over the Pacific Ocean. The casual daily life came back after near 2 months since the school festival [Gardens Festa]. nonetheless, the next event was immediately here. Autumns <>. Spring and autumn competitions are originally included in Little Gardens annual schedule, which have been held every year since its foundation. But this year the meaning that carries the competition is changing. Because the <> will be held at the beginning of the year, that is, from mid-January. To participate in it, a strong request came from the United Nations and Warslan HQ, to which the representative of Little Garden, Claire Harvey, accepted. The only thing is that she is not interested in the Project Lunaltia. However, Claire inferred that Judal Harvey, President of Warslan, his older brother, may use Liza, their sister, on the lunar project. It is obvious that the sample of the residential facility to be built in the moon is this Little Garden. If Warslan takes the initiative in the Moons development plan, the disposal of Little Garden isDD there is a high possibility of using Lizas energy to power the residential facility of the moon. If Claire is against that, she should definitely enforce it. The reasons are not that clear but, Claire knows that Judal is raising the temperature in regards to the moon project. For that purpose, he created an artificial island along the coast of the Sunshine State district where the space stations profitability isnt taken into consideration. Its about constructing a facility to use in the <>. In the future its planned to be a harbor for heading to the moon. As for the person whos the main technologist of Little Garden, and the supervisor of <>, named Charlotte, she will also be on Judals side regarding the project of the moon. For her past achievements and skills, those shouldnt be posing for effect. If there are more things to do by going out to the moon, she would like to head there. In brief, theres no one on her side. Thats whyDD If the situation happens as expected, Claire will board the moon, intending to keep Liza protected by her side. Thats why they must win the <> and increase the right to speak of Little Garden. In addition, its settled that the <> consists of two parts, an individual category and a group category. The individual category will be held in advance together with the opening of the tournament, its only a place to appeal free Slayers who finally want to belong to some country or organization and those who learn by observation, and the battle over who will have the hegemony of the Project Lunaltia is wagered to the group category that will be held after the individual category ends. Up to 10 groups can enter it. Despite the luck on the prospect of <>s guess, the result of the <> in autumn has resulted in the selection of representative members of Little Garden. Originally it was decided that only the students of high school martial arts department could participate in the <>. However, the <> is supposed to be participated by anyone over 13 years old. Therefore, the limits for this time, the regulation was changed so that middle school students can participate in <> if they have qualities as a Slayer. For that reason, Touka can also participate in autumns <>. Krovahn and Nakri are also participating. After receiving explanations about the upcoming tournaments in the classroom, Ryu Shuemei, a classmate of Hayato, muttered her growing deep emotions. C The moon, I would like to go there C But, your true strength is grave. Without a moments delay, Noah inserts a tsukkomi. Noah is also a classmate of Hayato and the others, just like Shuemei. At any rate, in order to be sent to the base of Lunaltia that is in the moon, the first condition is to come in top of the <> and participate in the <>. Next, the team to which you belong must get to the top of the <>DD Moreover, it must also be a member of Selections that will be dispatched to the moon. C Are you sure that only ten people are sent to the <>? C Yeah, Im sure. Noah nods to Shuemeis doubt. C If so, the President and the Vice-Presidents are confirmed, Emilia-san, Latia-san, and Kisaragi-san who have top class skills among the members of Selections, Fritz-sanDD and we can agree on those three who are transfer studentsDD. It is rumored that those three, Nesat, Krovahn and Nakri have the same power as Hayato. The leading figures are the ones who dealt with the Savage even in the sea during the Third Attack. C Certainly, thats the vibe I get. Going along with the reasonable, then youll agree with what Shuemei says. Noah thought so, and most of the others calculated the same. The prediction of <> and the prediction of Claire were the same as that. Thus, in the middle of November. Autumns <> began. It lasts for a whole week. They have already entered the second half of the battle and today is the fifth day. Its the day that two matches of semifinals will be held. The first match card is [Emilia Hermit vs Nesat Olfred]. Emilias a user of the Hundred Arms Shroud that can change its form freely, and then is Nesat. Behind her eye patch lies the eye with which she can duplicate a Hundred, the <> Truth Eye. Their fight was getting more attention than the other second match of the semifinals, [Claire Harvey vs Liddy Steinberg]. By the way, Hayato was defeated by Liddy in the quarterfinals. C As always, youll not be able to fully demonstrate your power in this competition, huh? Those are the words that Liddy said to Hayato after the match. Unless its a battle to protect his life or anyone else, he cant fully demonstrate his strength. It could be said that its a weakness of Hayato. Nevertheless, having entered the best 8 is a thing to value, as Hayato will definitely be a member of the <>. Perhaps thats the reason for those words. In the next competition it will be a problem if he doesnt give his best. Hayato understands so. (But Im planning to do it as Im serious about it) Of course, he cant use the power of the Variant, thats unavoidable as its an implicit rule. Its imposed on Emilia as well as Krovahn and the others. By the way, apart from the four members who are in the semifinals, the members of the best 8 are Hayato are Fritz, Latia and Krovahn. Erika and Nakri are within the best 16. Touka is there too. The <> is progressing with the development as expected by most people. but, this game was different. There are many voices predicting Emilias victory in advance, but the result is not so like that. Thats because of the use of Nesats hidden [ability] so far. Her HundredDD it was added by Charlotte to compensate the weakness of Truth Eye. DD Projection. That is the name of that ability. The armament of Emilia at the start of the match was a Dragoon type. It manipulates six floating batteries and set off beam attacks. Naturally Emilia thought that it was going to be a Dragoon type match, because of Nesats <> Trace On. Hayato and the audience also thought the same. Immediately after the start of the match, it was indeed that kind of development. A gun battle where two girls and twelve floating batteries are disturbed in the air. During that time Emilia dominated. However, Nesat shortened the distance with Emilia and suddenly changed the armament to a large Twin Sword like the one Krovahn uses. (Eh!?) Truth Eye of Nesat duplicates the armament she saw. Rather than a melee fight of multiple people versus multiple people, in this place, there is nothing to duplicate other than Emilias armament. Because she thought so, its natural that can be a gap there. Emilia was unable to take a defensive posture against the attack, and received one from a big sword without a barrier, she was beaten to the field. If this was the usual, it wouldnt be strange to be settled like this. However, Nesat didnt think so. The other party is that Emilia. Without descending to the ground, she changed the armament to a Long Shooter type in the air, fired some shots towards the inside of the cloud of dust and started to pursue her. Now an explosion covered the stadium. The cloud of dust becomes even more intense. C Whats the vital value of Emilia? Hayato, who was watching the match at the front row of the audience seats, looked at the monitor instinctively. C She still has some left. It was Latia that muttered so while looking at the same monitor. The vital value remains at 30%. There was still around 25% of energy value. They dont know if shes aware of that or not. However, Nesat never loosened the attack technique. Nesat, who has coming down to the ground, changes her weapon to a huge scissor and stands behind Emilia, who is about to rise in the cloud of dust. There, Emilias body is between the opened blades. Emilia noticed it and raised her hands, and said. C Ahaha, its expected that I should give up with this. If this was a real battle, the moment I moved, my body would be split in two. Thereupon, the buzzer indicating the end of the match reverberates in the arena. Subsequently, Nesats victory was displayed on the monitor. C Cant believe that you gave up. You could have done a little bit more from there, right? Emilia asks to Charlotte whos descending into the battlefield while smiling with a broad grin. C its because I wanted to ask whats the meaning of that to Charo. Saying that, Emilia glared at Charlotte. C The transformation of Nesats Hundred, what on earth are you planning? So that isnt the same as my Arms Shroud? C In short, giving up was just a quick way for you to ask that, huh? Its possible to say as an answer that its not evolution, its just different from your Arms Shroud. C If thats the case, then what is it? C I brought something that makes easier for imagination. C Imagination? What do you mean? C I added one function to Nesats prosthetic eye. ProjectionDD thats the name of that ability. The image she sees is stored in the memory within the eye prosthesis, that is, the memory of the artificial lens, so it seems that she is able to project it. C So, you mean that if there are pictures and videos of armaments stored in the memory, its possible to deploy any shape of weapon, right? C You might say that most of that is true. However, it isnt good to just look at the pictures of a weapon, because if you dont know how to use it, even if a weapon is created as it seems, theres nothing that you can do. C Yeah, now that you say so. C That point is the same for your Arms Shroud, so youll understand it well. Thats why she wants to fight a lot of Slayers now to remember how to use various weapons. That way, she will surely be a great force. So please, help her too by practicing together with her from now on. For the victory of Little Garden at the <>. C oh, okay. I understand. While expressing a slight subtle expression, Emilia nodded. In the second semifinal round Claire wins against Liddy, and in the decisive battle for the third place which took place one day apart, Emilia won against Liddy`` Having prepared new abilities, Claire won against Nesat and so, the <> closed its curtainsDD. C Aaaa third placee Lying her back on her bed, Emilia sighed greatly. This is in the prepared bedroom for Emilia in the residence of the main technologist of Little Garden, Charlotte Dimandius. The residence boasts to be one of the prominent and extensive among the ones in Little Garden. It symbolizes somehow the favorable treatment that Charlotte has in Little Garden. But she rarely returns to this mansion. She secludes herself in the laboratory. Therefore, Emilia is mostly alone in this spacious mansion. Emilia was used to stay alone. It was because she was always alone when she was confined in Gudenburg. But now its different. She got used to come in contact with many people. BesidesDD. Now, when she is alone, she only thinks about Hayato. Although she often thought of things of the past like the boy who helped her during the Second Attack, now emotions different from those times overflow from her heart. Her heart is choked up with emotion, her whole body shivers, and so her body gets hot. In order to suppress the shivering, Emilia hugged the pillow tightly. C Hayato no baka* What came to mind when she murmured that, its the figure of Kenzaki Touka. The Third Attack that happened about a month agoDD. After Kisaragi Hayato used the sword of Kenzaki Touka, the one she yearned as her Shinshish, to defeat the dreadnaught type Savage that invaded the city of Sangria in the United States of Liberia where Little Garden was staying along the pier. Emilia enquired Hayato about Touka. What she was told was that Touka was attacked by a wild dog that had eaten a core during the battle with the Savage in Yamato. And then Hayato, about the poison from the wound of her body, heDD its said that he sucked up the Variant Virus. Although the circumstances are slightly different, he made to another woman the same thing he did to her ten years ago. Feelings of that special event of only two people that were eroded because of another person, nothing can be done to resolve that. Its because of that, that her chest was also hurting in a stinging manner. (But I heard that Kenzaki Touka isnt becoming a Variant) They didnt kiss to relieve symptoms. Hayatos eyes during the story werent lying. Besides, Kenzaki Touka doesnt seem to have anything in sight but swordsDD that means, it seems that she doesnt know about [Love] yet. Therefore, she believes that the possibility that she will become a rival is low, for now. C Still, this It doesnt change the complexity. Hayato is thickheaded, but he is a nice person. Theres no mistake in such a thing. Even if he must throw away himself, he will be there to save others. Like in the past, like that girl who now has an armament similar to herselfDD the enemy, Nesat Olfred, was saved. still. That gentleness, from Hayato, I consider that wanting it for myself only. (Really, thats ego, right? Knowing that Hayato, now more than in the past, Ive come to love him more and more) With a *hehe*, she noticed that her nature and cheeks are loose. C All right! Emilia, who raised her upper body while clapping her cheeks with both hands doing a *PAN* *PAN*, descends from the bed. And then, swore within her heart. (Ill do my best to not lose to anyone again! Not to the Prez, not to Kenzaki Touka, not to Kirishima Sakura, not even to Nesat OlfredDD) Two days after the tournament was over. The members selected for the <> were announced from the Student Council. Its as expected in advance, members of the best 8 that includes Claire and Nesat and also Erika and Nakri who are from the best 16 of the tournament. With more than ten people, Little Garden was to fight in team battles of the <> which will be held earlier next year. November was about to end. The season will change from autumn to winter. Although outside has become much cooler, the Little Gardens training grounds are not cold even with a Variable Suit, which have a lot of exposure, because the air conditioning is working. The class in the afternoon is battle training. And it was about to end now. C Come to think of it, what are you going to do for winter vacation? Are you going back to Yamato like you did in summer vacation? Fritz calls out to Hayato who was stretching. Right to the back of Hayato is Emilia, who stood there helping him to stretch and asked him, trying to look into his face. C Hayato, are you going to do that? C Id like to do so if possible. What do you plan to do? C If you are going to return to Yamato, then Ill accompany you too. Id like to meet everyone in the institution. C Then, Ill ask Karen and everyone about it. Its absolutely necessary to tell the schedule to the President soon. Hayato and everyone who are members of Selections, have been told by Claire to promptly inform the schedule for winter vacation. In that case, immediately after the class have ended. Hayato changed into his uniform and sent an e-mail to Karen. [Do you have a moment after this? Where are you now?] He should have go to the hospital when she was hospitalized, but the Karen of now doesnt need to be there. Karen is now attending the school, and together with Sakura and Touka, she lives in a beautiful guesthouse, located along the seaside, at the opposite side of the deck of Little Garden. Maybe she took the chance to go out to Central with her friends, but he doesnt know where she is now. [Now I am at home with Sakura-san and the others. Do you need something?] In other words, it seems that Touka is also with her. Hayato sent a mail again while thinking if that was just right. [Is it fine if I go right now? I have something to talk] Karens reply is really fast. The mail arrived in less than a minute. [It is fine. There is something that I also want to talk with Nii-san, so I will be waiting] At the same time he sees it, Hayato said to Emilia standing next to him. C Well then, Ill go to the place of Sakura and Karen for a moment. C Eh, now? Is Sakura there too? C Looks like it. C If so, then Ill go as well. Emilia said, obviously. Hayato understands from the experience so far that when Sakura and Emilia face each other, it usually becomes awkward. However, against Emilia in this state, Hayato wont say something like Dont follow me or Ill go alone. In any case if they go back to Yamato, Sakura and Emilia will be together, and together with both Touka and Karen. It will surely be difficult to be able to avoid it. Believing that, Hayato started walking towards the guesthouse. The guesthouse where Sakura and the other girls live is built a little far from the Presidents house and from Charlottes house, which is where Emilia lives. Hayato walks on foot towards that place along the road paved with concrete, where on both sides of it, beautiful lawn and trees are growing. To the right side, the sea can be seen through the tempered glass. There isnt a single cloud, its a very nice weather. He arrives in front of the guesthouse which is a little more than ten minutes from the school. There was a girl standing there. Its Touka. She is wielding a black sword while wearing a kendo uniform. C Aah, if it isnt Shinshish and Emilia-san? Did something happen? Touka stopped swinging, and called out Hayato and Emilia. C I need Sakura and Karen for a bit. I have some business to do with Touka too. C Eh, something with me? C Actually. Hayato began to talk about the story of the winter vacation to Touka. C Ah! Its something like that? Ill leave it to Shinshish and the others. I just came here and I dont want to return yet. Rather, training is the priority for the <> Saying that, Touka readies her sword. C Got it, then Ill let you know when its decided. C Understood. Separating from Touka, Hayato stands in front of the gate of the guesthouse and rings the chime. Then, Sakura popped out while opening the door with energy and opening both arms wide. C Hayato-kun, please come in When Sakura sees Emilia standing behind Hayato, she kept speaking while making a wry face, and spits out. C Why are you coming along!? C Were you thinking about doing something because Im accompanying him? C Im just disappointed when I think that you are involved in what Hayato-kun has to say. For now, come in. Lets continue the conversation inside. Of course, its the first time that Hayato enters this house. Just because his little sister is in there, he naturally entered in there, to this place that is a girls garden. At the moment he gave a single step into the building, he noticed something in there. A sweet smell fills the indoor. (At any rate, its a spacious house, huh) Its a guesthouse, its something that is meant to be used as a reception. The guided living room, it was approximately the same as extensive as the lobby of the dorm. The furniture there is also quite luxurious. However, if you look closely, Sakuras favorite stuffed bear is placed on a chair, there are videogame consoles to the side of the TV; he saw a teacup that is placed on the sink, and he feels that the three girls who are there living their life, become a little charming. C Nii-san, welco Karen, who was sitting on the sofa of the lounge suit set, placed the Tablet PC she was holding on the desk as she looked at Hayatos figure. And almost at the same time. Karen grazed her eyebrows, looking at Emilias figure that appeared there. C why has Emilia-san also come here? C I think the same. It was Sakura who said so with astringency like Karen. C As Touka is training now, I thought that Hayato-kun, Karen-chan and I, the three of us, could have a good time. Saying that, Sakura sits vigorously on the sofa with a pop. C so, Nii-san what do you want to talk about? Is that also somehow related to Emilia-san? Karens tone is more stingy than usual. She also had sharp eyes on Emilia. (As I thought, I shouldnt have come with Emilia) Even if he regrets it, its too late. It cant be helped so, Hayato continues the discussion. C Actually, its about the winter vacation. I think that Ill return to Yamato if I get vacation around New Year C Oh, that Showing a troubled facial expression, Karen points her eyes to Sakura. Thereupon, Sakura informed to Hayato in a serious look. C We are sorry, Hayato-kun. That schedule is impossible for us. C eh, is that so? C Actually, this time I came to Little Garden to talk about the New Years work for the end of the year, and so I did an appointment of that with Karen-chan. In the end, Hayato-kun was a little related to that conversation. I thought that at least I had to try. The popularity of Kisaragi Karen who debuted with the producer of <> Oriental Wizard Kirishima Sakura, theres no way that can remain only at that. Not only the songs sung by themselves, but also if Karen sang a song alone, she may continue to rank in the top of the music charts for a long time. Because of that, Sakura says Karen is in a great demand of a year-end popular song program on TV as a Cinderella girl of the music world. C With that said, from now on, Karen-chans activities will increase as she keeps singing and so, in addition to that, various troublesome procedures will increase too, so I would like to officially keep Karen-chan in my office. It will be done in the same way until now, but now in a proper form. This is the contractDD Saying so, Sakura handed out a piece of paper in front of Hayatos eyes. C There shouldnt be bad conditions. Karen-chan has also agreed to it. By saying that, Hayato-kun, sign as her guardian. C Even if you suddenly say such a thing. Karen hasnt finished compulsory education yet C Yeah, of course, it is written that studies have priority. Souffle will have it properly adjusted. Souffle- Souffle Clearrail is the manager of Sakura and the president of the office. She is a reliable woman with whom he can trust. Hayato looked at Karens face. C are you okay with that? C Yes. Nodding, Karen continued. C I would like to do music activities properly together with Sakura-san. Because I always liked her songsDD being a singer, is my dream. C understood. If Karen is motivated, then I dont want to disturb her, I want to support her. Besides, entrusting her to Sakura and to Souffle, she will be safe. Thinking that, Hayato signed the document. C Thank you, I think Souffle will surely be pleased. C come to think of it, Souffle-san isnt here? C Right now she is busy preparing the program for the end of the year, so she couldnt come to Little Garden. Karen-chan only needed the approval of Hayato-kun as her guardian, thats why I came in this way. C Oh, its that kind of thing. The manager of two popular singers. Moreover, because one of her companions is Kirishima Sakura, she probably didnt have any time to come to Little Garden which is floating on the sea. C by saying that, we got the acknowledgment of Hayato-kun too, as all of us will be coming out on the program that we were requested for, we will be staying in Liberia from December 28th to January 2nd. It will take us three days to arrive at Yamato. C Let me see, about our vacations, how many days did we get? Hayato asked Emilia that is sitting next to him. C As long as there is no unusual things happening in the world, Ive asked to have a week. It will be from December 29th to January 4th. Emilia answered while confirming it with the PDA. C If thats the case, there is little time to spend with everyone When thinking of going back to Little Garden the fourth day of the month, they will have to leave Yamato around the evening of the third day. C Is that so? Then at that time we will return back home. C I wish I could have stayed together in Yamato for my long-awaited birthday C Huh? Hayato and Karen-chan, have the same birthday? Emilia who heard Karens muttering said as if surprised. C Is it perhaps you didnt know about Hayato-kuns birthday? Even though you are always by his side? Sakura put her hand on her mouth and shows a grinning smile, making fun of her. C You are wrong! I knew Hayatos birthday! Its just that, I didnt know that Karens birthday its the same as Hayatos. C Its often said that something like this is rare. C By the way, do you know my birthday, Hayato-kun? C eh? Sakura asked, and Hayato is lost for words. C Really!? Why are you hesitating? Its March 10th, the season of cherry blossoms! For several years there was a concert on my birthday every year, so I couldnt spend it freely but after that, I will leave it for the sake of Hayato-kun! C Sakura-san, what are you saying!? C Karen-chan can also join us. Lets have a party with everyone! C Oh! Is it something like that? Certainly in that case. C By the way, Hayato. C .hmm? C I dont care at all about Sakuras birthday, but you know my birthday, right? Emilia asks with a smiling face. As a matter of course, she has been to his side all this time. There is no reason to not know, isnt it? It can be said than thats the situation. C Ye, yeah He didnt know about Sakura, but he knows Emilias birthday. Hayato nodded though he became a little worried that Sakura would be in a bad mood. However, there are reasons to remember. C Eh? You know it! Suddenly, Emilia was delightfully smiling. C February 14th, I think? C ThatsDD Following Sakura, Karen cried out as she bends herself forward towards Emilia. C Its Valentines Day! C There was a time when I saw Emilias personal data, so I think that I remember it because of that. C Ehehe, you are right. Giving a sweet smile, Emilia turn her eyes towards Hayato, rises a finger, and told in a natural way. C I give chocolate to Hayato. So I get a present from Hayato. Like killing two birds with a stone! C No, what is killing two birds with a stone! C By the way Im expecting White Day which is in a month later! Emilia brings her body to Hayatos arm, sitting next to him. The expression of Karen and Sakura sitting in front of him was instantaneously grim. C Hey, dont get too close! Sakura and Karen are here too! In a hurry, Hayato pulled away Emilias body. C Im sorry, its my usual habit Returning the body to its original position, she scratches her cheek while feeling awkward. C usual habit? C Nii-san, what does she mean with that? C Well Being troubled, Hayato stood up from the chair. It is mentally too bad for him to stay in this place for a second longer. C Fi- first of all, lets return to Yamato for winter vacation as I said earlier. Ive just came back from there a while ago, so I can ask to get some vacations even after the end of the <>, so is it fine to do it at that time? About this, please convey it to Touka. I will inform the President about our plans! C Ah, Nii-san! C Wait, dont run away! Sakura and Karen got up like striking at the desk, and shouted at the back of Hayato who started running. Emilia also got up, raising her voice. C Thats right, Hayato. Take me with yoDDuwaa!? *BOOM* *CLATTER* *CRASH* Emilia, who tried to run, stumbled on a short table and made a grand sound. As expected, Hayato is also concerned about her condition, but he only turned back his head. (that Emilia, is she okay?) As far as he can see, she doesnt seem to be hurt. C Ow ow ow ow ow Her voice was heard as she stood up, then that means shes all right. So Hayato jumped out of the guest room as it was without stopping his feet. Claire Harvey, President of the Student Council of Little Garden, is in the Student Council room, and is doing clerical work. Suddenly, *TON* *TON*, the doors of the Student Council room make a sound, and a face appears. C Who is it desuno? C It is me. I will enter. Using her body to open the door, the one who entered the room is Vice-president Erika Candle. There are a huge number of bags hanging on both arms, and there are also many boxes on both hands. Looking at that figure, Claire breathed with a small sigh. C I am deeply sorry for making you take care of that too wane. C No, this is also part of my work. Saying that, Erika moves to the short table of the lounge suite set and the sofa. There were similar boxes and bags already there. C As for this, Claire-sama did this by herself? C That is correct, and just like you now, Liddy has also received them, so she brought them to me masuwa. C If that is the case, would you mind if I put the presents in here as well? C Yes, there is no problem. Those that need to be refrigerated can be separated and put in the refrigerator. C Can that be done if we do not know what is inside without opening them? C It does not matter, you can open them. However, it will be helpful if you let me know to who they belong to. C Understood. Answering, Erika starts to organize the packages. Thats rightDD Today, 23rd of November, is Claire Harveys birthday, the Queen of Little Garden. In other words, this large amount of packages are presents from students, residents of Little Garden and other fans. C Errr, Claire-sama C What is the matter no? C I have just finished organizing the packages. Also how to say it. C Is something wrong no? Claire, inclining her head in puzzlement, asked while looking at the bashful Erika C To be honest well I also have a present The face of Erika turned bright red, and pushed out both hands that were surrounding her back. A long and narrow box is on top of it. C Claire-sama, happy birthday. C Thank you very much masuwa. Claire stood up slipping out a smile and received the present from Erikas hand. C Can you open it, and look what is inside? C Yes, certainly`` Opening the wrapped box received from Erika, Claire confirms the contents. C This is a fountain pen desunone. C That is correct. I thought of something that might be helpful to your work. C Thank you very much masuwa. I will use it at once masu. The face of Erika, who became happy when she saw Claire with a surprising smile, was dyed in deep red. She was happy. She was tremendously happy. But she felt embarrassed that her face could be seen. C Ah, errr. We- well then, I will return to my work! Erika lowered her head hurriedly and left the Student Council room. C It is likely the best to get a present like this desuwane. Claire seats on the chair, and muttered while watching the fountain pen she had in her hand. Of course Erika, and thus to the many students that adore her, she is indeed happy for receiving all of these presents. But, there was only one thing that was of concern to Claire. (well, he is not supposed to know my birthday monone) There, *TON* *TON, the door sounded. C Err, President. Do you have a moment? Its Kisaragi Hayatos voice. (Do- dont tell me!) Claires heartbeats turn fast. (Wh- why is he here? Is it that he knew my birthday desuno?) Her head is in chaos. C do- do you need something, Kisaragi Hayato? Even though she tried to calm down, her voice was excited. It was shaking because of that. C Ah! Well I have something to talk with the President. Is it fine if I come in? C Ye- yes it is fine desuwayo. While the shaking didnt settle, the door of the room was opened. C Thanks, if you excuse me. Kisaragi Hayato comes into the room. His eyes were aimed first at a large number of boxes and bags placed on the lounge suit set table and over the sofa. C that, what are those? C Th- these are presents desuwayo. C Presents? Claire breathed on a big way looking at Hayato with an expression of what does that mean? (As I thought, Kisaragi Hayato does not seem to know that today is my birthday) Then why did he come to this Student Council room, I wonder? She continued talking while feeling bothered. C Today is my birthday desuno. That is way everyone delivered their presents to me desuwa. C Oh! Is that so? Im sorry, I didnt know. C Yo- you do not have to worry about something so particular desunoyo. You would not know if you do not talk with the person itself. C nevertheless, it is a special matter, so let me congratulate you. Congratulations on your birthday, President. C Ye- yeah Thank you, very much masuwa Although she didnt get a present, Claire was satisfied with those words alone. Besides, with this Kisaragi Hayato now knew about her birthdayDD (That means that I can expect something for the next year, right?) The two of them, dining. A present from Kisaragi Hayato. That comeback isDD C Err, President..? C Huh? Calling her out, Claire returned to her senses. C Th- thats right desuwa. Kisaragi Hayato. What is the reason that you came in here for desuno? C Well, it is to The lives of Hayato and the ones who were selected as members of the <> have changed completely since December. First of all, less time is spent receiving classes and training with their classmates, and in the form of special training, there are many sham battles with Claire, Krovahn, Nakri and Nesat. Not only one-on-one fights but also team fights, since its confirmed that three-to-three battles will take place, a lot of time has also been spent on collaboration and confirmation of teamwork accompanying that. In addition to confirm their appearance, they were supposed to participate in a CM photography for some reason. There were also coverage and physical examinations. Because of that, he was away from Little Garden for a while, so Hayatos honest impression is that December passed in a flash. Christmas is over in the blink of an eye, winter vacation arrived and so, New Years Eve day is coming. Hayato, who decided to not go home to Yamato, had been staying in the dorm for a long time since entering winter vacation. There is nothing in particular to do. So he is taking a nap because of the tiredness of the past month. He is sleeping in the bed of his room from noon today. Its not just because hes tired, but its a nap to not miss Karen or Sakuras song program that will broadcast before the day changes*. C Hhhhmmm its a good time Hayato who awoke naturally, got up from the bed and saw the clock, it was five oclock in the evening. Its New Year in 7 hours. C Hmm? For the time being, he went down from the bed and thought to take a shower, but suddenly the PDA made a sound. Its an incoming call from Emilia. C Hello? [Hayato, where are you now?] It was a sudden question. C In my room of the dorm but [If thats the case, wont you come here from there?] C For here, you mean Dr. Charlottes house? [Thats right, like you said. I can go over there, though. There are almost no people in the dorm right now, right?] Thats true. Most of the male students go out to their parents house or go out and travel outside Little Garden on vacation. Now, only three people, including Hayato, remain in the dorm. C Even so, its a bad idea if you come here. If the President gets to know it, we will have a hard time. [But today is New Years Eve? Its a special day so, Prez will forgive us] C Im not so sure about that She will be absolutely angry. He was confident about that much. [If so, then come over here, Hayato. I called out to Charo and she said that theres no problem. Are you planning to watch the program where Karen-chan and Kirishima Sakura will appear at night, dont you?] C Well, you might say so. Thats why I was taking a nap until now. Because of that Ive just got up. [Ah, I see. Then, lets watch it together!] C k then, Ill go take a shower. [Eh, things like a shower, Hayato ecchi] C What are you talking about? Well, if Dr. Charlotte is there, we will not be by ourselves, so theres no problem, I guess. Hayato thought so, and after finishing changing clothes, he left the dorm to head to Dr. Charlottes house where Emilia lives. C Eh? Dr. Charlotte isnt here? Entering Dr. Charlottes house, Hayato who was guided to the living room, heard the fact from Emilia and doubted his ears. C Charo is designing a plan for the arena of <>, planning the lunar base, among other things. Work that hadnt been in the original schedule has increased so much that she is very busy, so because of that work she gave up the New Years holiday. C Oh! That looks terrible C But, its fine if she is enjoying it, dont you think? She told me that her job is her hobby, so it looks like theres nothing she would like to do other than that. By the way, Hayato hasnt eaten dinner yet, right? C As I was taking a nap until a while ago, I didnt eat yet. C If thats the case, youve come just in time. Charo has prepared a good one. C Thats great! What is it? C Wait a moment. While looking at the back of Emilia heading to the kitchen, Hayato sighed. (She is feeling more feminine than usual, because she is not wearing the uniform) Emilia wears a white dress that has something similar to frills on the hem. ( hmm, this kind of situation where Im alone with Emilia, it is quite awkward) While thinking whats the deal with that, Hayato found out that he was finally wandering in, and looked around the wide living room. Its the first time he enters this house, but it gives him a sense of dj vu. Both the interior design and the arrangement of the rooms are almost the same as the guesthouse he went before where Sakura, Karen and Touka live. It seems to give a feel of not being populated. Besides Emilia and CharlotteDD An Ohime-sama and a scientist, just giving a thought about those two living together, one would think that the rooms would be messed up, but there is no such a thing at all. Although the cleaning robot is cleaning the floor, it should not be so clean to that extent. C What is it that you are looking around restlessly like that? Do you worry that much about my house? In a hurry, Hayato answers to Emilia who asked smiling while holding a spatula. C It isnt like that, I think that it is tidier than I thought. C What is with that? Remarking that Charlotte and I are sort of poor at tidying up. C But isnt that the truth? C You might say that is the case though. Thats because Mei Mei will come and clean this house every day. C Oh, so thats the reason. If thats the case, then Hayato is convinced and gives his approval. C By the way, here here. C Here, you say Emilia puts a plastic bag on the table and attempts to remove something from it. C Charo bought this for me, thinking that this would be nice if I spend New Years Eve with Hayato. C Oh! Thats Looking at the cup taken out by Emilia, Hayatos eyes shone. C Charo said that its common in Yamato to eat this on New Years Eve. Is it true? C Yeah, Im glad to see soba after a long time. Little Garden is where people from various countries gather. Although there are of course Yamato food shops, you dont see much popular menus of this kind at the cafeteria, but instant noodles were seeing sold though. Because of New Years Eve, it was probably sold as a special. C I must absolutely give my thanks to Dr. Charlotte for this. C hm, I wonder what else is in this. It looks like there is something still in there. After taking out two instant noodles from the bag. What Emilia took out of the bag was a small box. There is a piece of paper covered with rubber bands. C What is- thisDDwha As she saw that box, Emilias face turned bright red. C That Charlotte, what is she thinking!? Shouting, she throws the box on the desk. C Why on earth are you saying so? Hayato turns his line of sight to the box that bounced several times on the desk and fell on the carpet. Its a message from Charlotte that jumped into his eyes. While looking at it, Hayatos face turned deep red. C This thing, dont tell me The letters written by Charlotte are [Use for Himes first time] In other words, what is in that box are C Eh, errr Hayato thinks about what happened. Naturally the ambience was getting heavier. C Ill dispose of thisDD C Ill take care of itDD Two palms overlap on the box. C Eh! C Ah! Their faces dyed bright red with each other, and rapidly separated their hands. At that time, Hayato tripped with a chair. C Its dangerous, Hayato! Hayato grasped the hand extended by Emilia. But Emilia cant stop the body of Hayato. Dragged by Hayatos momentum, Emilia also falls to the floor. C Uwaa!! C Kyaa!? Screams go one after another. Hayato falls earlier with his backside. On top of him, Emilia looks like is in a posture similar to riding him. C Eh? C Ah! The eyes of the couple overlap. Their faces, in a twinkle, turn red. A few seconds passed without a change. C Err It was Hayato who couldnt stand the silence and raised his voice first. C If you dont move, I wont be able to stand up C Well I dont mind though C Eh? Those words returned. That was something he didnt imagined C Look, this is the first time that we spend together a New Year so to commemorate that the memories of only the two of us C Hey, what are you talking about!? The heartbeats rise doing *DOKI* *DOKI* It was Hayatos PDA that suddenly began to make sound that made them sprung greatly. Its an incoming call request. C No way, just when the mood was good! Who the heck is it? Your younger sister-san? Or is it Kirishima Sakura? Hayato also stands up following Emilia who stands up despite frustration, takes out the PDA from the pocket and checks to who belongs the incoming call. C Its Ryko-obasan. Moreover, its a request of video call. Pushing the call button in a hurry, the figure of Ryko appeared on the screen. [Hello, Hayato-kun. Can you hear me?] C Its been a long time, Ryko-san! [Yes, its been a long time. Thus, happy New Year] C Is that so? Right, there its [Yes, thats right. New Year has passed a while ago already. Are you still in Little Garden?] C Thats correct, in this same instant we are on the east coast of Liberia. [I see. Im sorry. Because everyone wants to see the face of Hayato] C Everyone you say [Certainly, everyone] Following Rykos words, the figures of the children of the institution were projected on the incoming terminal screen. [Its been a while`, Hayato`] [Happy New Year`!] [Is that Mihal`?] [Emile is in there`?] The children gave their voices one after another. C Im here! Long time no see, everyone`` and, happy New Year! C Ah, hey! Wait a`` There are reasons about why Hayato stopped her. It was the moment Emilia showed her face, when she snatched away the PDA of Hayato. The childrens facial expression solidified, and the silence came. [who?] [A girl?] [Emiles little sister?] [But she said Emile] [Perhaps is cross-dressing?] The children began to argue seriously. (Good grief, these guys are really) Hayato spontaneously grabbed his forehead. Finally Emilia seems to have noticed the reasons for the reaction between the children and Hayato. C Oh, thats right. Come to think of it, I didnt tell the truth to everyone yet *Ehehe*, Emilia laughed, and continued. C Actually my real name is Emilia Hermit. My real sex is woman. There were a lot of things, so thats why I had to lie to everyone. Simple as usual, Emilia declares that she is a woman. Naturally, the children were confused. [Eeh?] [Is it a joke?] [*Feeling shocked*] [Let me touch your breast when you come next time. I will confirm it] C Thats impossible! Because only Hayato can touch my breasts! C Why are you saying such stupid things!? Hayatos face was bright red while he slapped Emilias head. Page 77 Then, Rykos laughter is heard from the PDA. [Ahaha, to think that Emile-kun was in reality Emilia-chan] C Well, there are various reasons for it [It is fine to leave that conversation for the next time. Above all, Im glad that both of you are fine. Hayato-kun, if you have time again, come back to Yamato. Of course, Emilia can come with you] C Yes, of course. Im likely to have time for a while after the <> has ended, so I think that I should be able to return by the time of spring break. -. Undoubtedly, Ill go together with you. C Well then, we are looking forward to that time. Of course Karen-chan, Sakura-san, Mihal-sanDD I think that everyone will be pleased if you arrive with the former members. Of course, Touka-chan too. C Ah! Which reminds me, Sakura and Karen are [They will be singing on the Liberian New Years Eves program after this, isnt it? Naturally we know about it. Now, Im waiting to see it with everyone] C Oh, I see. [So I thought of giving a phone call to Hayato-kun who is awake. Watching a New Years Eve program in a foreign country, it must feel somewhat strange since we passed over the year but, Im looking forward to Karen-chans gallant figure. Hayato-kun and company. Have a good year] .[[[[Have a nice yeear!]]]] In response to the childrens voice following Ryko, Hayato smiled with a grin and replied. C Ryko-san, thank you. C Well then, happy New Year to everyone! Following Hayato, Emilia said so and the phone call ended. C Everyone seems to be fine, dont you think? C I agree. In response to Emilia who answered him happily, Hayato puts the PDA in his pocket. C Okay then, Ill take care of this for nowDD C Ah! Without a moments delay, Emilia picked up the small box and put it in her pocket. C Im going to boil water to prepare noodles. C no. Or should I say, do you know how to make instant noodles? C What does Hayato think I am? C A noisy-tongued Ohime-sama, I guess? C Muu. Im not someone who eats instant noodles on a daily basis. Charo eats them frequently. So Ive prepared them many timesDD C Oh, I see. C in that case, Ill prepare them. C Ah, wait a moment? C what? Hayato calling her out, Emilia stopped her feet. C There is still another cup of soba inside the bag, isnt it? I thought about calling Touka. I cant imagine her preparing soba by herself. C muu Emilia pouted her lips while continuing her words. C Well, its okay if Hayato would like to do so. C Then, Ill call her. When Hayato contacted her on the PDA, Touka came right away. It seems that shes been practicing until the end, she has just ended. C Even if its New Years Eve, you are carefully practicing, huh? C Unlike Shinshish and the others, Im still training by myself. Saying that, she drops her back on the sofa. On the television, end of the year scenes in various places were flowing. (Come to think of it, I wont be able to hear the jayanokane* this year) Hayato thinks that at the same time the spectacle of the end of the year at Yamato is projected. Somehow, he feels a bit lonely. After the news ended, the opening of the popular song program is transmitted. C Hey, it started! Hayato spoke spontaneously. Thereupon, holding in her hand the cup of soba, Emilia comes back. C I made it just in time. Ive just finished putting in the boiled water. Its hot! Did Karen-chan appear? Emilia asks, and puts the cup noodles in front of Hayatos eyes. C No, not yet but, ah!! Looking at Karen coming down the stairs alongside Sakura, Hayatos eyes shone. C Hey, Emilia! Its Karen! Karen has appeared! C I can understand that much by looking at you. With that said, you are over excited. Hayato really, is like a father. C Thats good enough. I will with all my power stop any man that approaches Karen! C Good grief, what are you talking about Continuing, Emilia brings the portion of soba to Touka and another portion to herself. C Almost three minutes have passed, right? They are almost ready. Emilia opens the lid. Subsequently Hayato and Touka also opened the lid. What jumps into their sight along with the steam is, the delicious-looking shrimp and vegetable fritters mounted on the soba. As soon as she saw it, Touka said. C This seems to be really delicious, dont you think? It is my first time eating soba since I came to Little Garden. C If you are eating in the middle of the song of Karen-chan, Hayatos excitement will make him spill it, so dont eat quickly. C I know that. Although saying so, Hayato was concerned that Karen would appear again soon, then he couldnt remove the eyes from the TV. Then after a whileDD While viewing the popular song program, after they ate all of the soba of New Years Eve. C Haa, I ate too much Emilia is very satisfied. Although he understand the impression by the nuance of that voice, Hayato asked just in case. C What is your first impression of the soba? C Ramen in comparison to udon, its something where you have to slurp like *ZUZUZU* to eat it. In addition to that it was interesting and very, very delicious! Is it the same for Hayato? C Same, it was delicious. When I eat this, I feel like Im really having a New Years Eve. C Me too. Following Hayato, Touka said. C Is that so? Im glad that both of you are pleasured with it. Emilia smiled as she heard the impression of Hayato and Touka. C thats why I would like to thank Charo for this but there was that Emilia sharpened her lips and speaks in dissatisfaction. That is of course, the letter and the small box. C What is that, I wonder? C No, Im talking to myself. Dont worry about it. C Ah, sure Hayato thinks that its good that Touka was there now. If he was with Emilia alone, they would have been strangely conscious. There is no mistake that it cant be helped to be worried about the small box that is in her pocket. For the time being, Hayato decided to change the conversation to avoid further questions of Touka. C Apart from that, is Karen and Sakuras turn yet? C Wait a moment. When Emilia operates the remote control of the television, the display screen of the program becomes smaller, and the singing order is displayed next to it. C Oh, it seems that the turn will come in a bit. Theres a fifteen minute news break after this, and it looks like the second half of the round is immediately after that. C They were told to use their Hundred, so it may take time to prepare the stage. C Thats why they are after the news. The music program is interrupted, and the news program starts to stream. C Ah! Gudenburg! At the same time that the hometown appears on the screen of the monitor, Emilia raised her voice. Fireworks launched at the moment of the end of the year and images of the people who are delighted with the New Year in front of the royal palace are displayed. C You, really didnt have to go back to your country? C Otou-sama told me that I have to try my best towards the tournament now. His physical condition is stable now, and thus I saw his face in the news. Emilia smiled when she saw the figure on the terrace of the royal palace and looked at the kings hand waving for the people. C Nevertheless, you should call him. I think that he will surely be pleased. C Yup, I know. C Which reminds me, Touka, have you contacted your foster parents and Shish? C Of course. Ive called Yui-san a while ago. C I see. Because of Toukas serious character, then it means that such a place seems to be reliable. At the end of the news, that moment came at last. C He, hey Its Karens turn. Will she do it well, I wonder? Hayato was already feeling uneasy. C Its been a while since she started singing, is she going to be all right stepping on the experiences as it is? C how to say it, I think that Hayato is probably more nervous. C Is, is that so? C That looks to me. Emilia shows a facial expression like being amazed. Hayato looked at Karen projected on the monitor. At the moment she left Little Garden [It seems that hundreds of millions of people watch the program at the same time Uuu, I feel nervous] Karen seems to be dependable, even though she said that. Together with Sakura she is doing a light talk with the host of the program. It cannot be compared with the time of the school festival. It seems that she is determined to be a pro with this. C Look, its as you said. C R- right The palpitations of Hayatos heart still cant be settled. And finally, the moment to sing has come. Seems like Sakura is going to sing first. On the pitch dark stage, the figure of Kirishima Sakura wrapped in a pink costume is displayed. [Now, there is little left to this year, everyone! Lets enjoy a little more of this New Years Eve in the remaining hour!] When Sakura called out the audience seating, the intro of the song flowed out, and the stage was gorgeously colored. Due to her singing voice, the atmosphere in the audience seats changes instantly. C As expected of the so called Oriental Wizard, huh C Certainly as expected, isnt it? I dont understand the songs that well but I can see that its amazing. C Yup. Both Emilia and Touka were interested. The stage of Kirishima Sakura has not a single imperfection, it was flawless. She manipulated her field type Hundred <> Fairy Fairy Tale and sang while switching costumes and stages one after another. Naturally during that, great cheers wrap her up. Thats why Hayato was worried about Karen who is the next one. (Really that Karen, is she okay, I wonder?) Hayato had heard that Karen singing is her debut song. However, the play has startedDD Christmas Day. A girl in pajamas is lying in a dirty bed in a small room. Its Karen. Her dream is to become something like the singer she admires. What she wishes for are lovely costumes and a microphone. She wants a piano to make songs. It doesnt have to be an expensive piano. It doesnt matter if the keyboard is small. But, she knows that she cant have such things. There is no Santa Claus. She will not come to a poor house. At midnight, she was singing to the silver world outside the window. ThenDD *SHAN* *SHAN*, the sound of the bell began to echo. What appeared from the night sky where the snow flutter down is Santa Claus who was riding her reindeers. Its Sakura. It looks like she is packed with cotton inside the costume. The body was big and it could be seen on a white beard until her chin. Rising the index finger towards the audience seats that were leaking out a laughter with a *Shhh* to calm them down, Sakura Santa turns her eyes once again to Karen. Sakura Santa went to Karen who is inside the room, and stopped the sleigh in front of the window. C Your songs, were very wonderful. As my expression of gratitude, I will grant you your dream. By the magic of Sakura who wore the appearance of Santa, the pajamas worn by Karen, the young lady, shows a transformation into a pretty costume of Idol style. At the same time, her bed changed to a gorgeous stage. She runs up on the stage, while turning her lovely skirt. Therefore, a melody flows out. Its Karens debut song. Matching to that melody, Karen sings. Its a singing with a sense of stability that no longer seems to belong to a newcomer. Everyone in the audience seats are falling in love. That stage performance is also magnificent. As expected of the protge of Kirishima Sakura. Everyone thought that it was enough to call her <> Little Little Witch. As soon as the song finished, the stage turned pitch dark again. The spotlight illuminates where Karen is standing on the bed. The clothing was also back to the original pajamas. Its the end of a momentary dream. Karen said, towards Sakura Santa outside the window. C Santa Claus was really here. Thank you. I was very happy. ButDD Karen shows a sad expression. C What is it? C I want to sing even more. She knows that it is a selfish wish of hers. Still, she couldnt help but feel desire. C Is that so? Your song surpassed my imagination by far, and it was wonderful. So let me help you. Santa throws off her costume. What it came out from that is the singer that she admires Its Kirishima SakuraDD She reached for Karen and said. C Sing with me this time. When Karen picked up her hand and stood up, the shabby room seemed to change once again into a stage. The cocktail light on the ceiling glows and the intro of the song started to play. Karen and Sakura sang the debut song as a band within the reverberating great cheers. C It looked like a musical, it was awesome, isnt it? Emilia said at the moment the duo ended their song. When they look at the screen of the TV, it shows the clapping hands of the people in the audience seats, with all of them standing. C Is that so? Im glad With this, Karens turn should be over. Hayato who breathed with a *Fuu*, said so leaning his back in the chair, completely exhausted. C Whats that reaction!? Were you not listening to their song? C I was so worried that Karen wont be flustered, that the songs and their content didnt come into my mind at all. C Good grief If thats the case, then you should watch the recording later. C Oh! You are right. Sakura and Karen disappear from the stage while waving their hands. The climax of the show, was the apparition of the two of them. Then, a chorus of the official theme of the program with all of participants. And that, marked the end of the show. C Thirty minutes to New Year Turning off the TV, Hayato muttered. Seeing her, Touka is asleep lying down on the sofa. He guessed that it might be due to the todays training, so it cant be helped. C Put this on her. C Gotcha. Hayato puts the sheet that Emilia has presented to him to Touka. The room has become silent. Emilia is siting before his eyes. (Damn it! It wasnt a good idea to turn off the TV) Touka is asleep, so practically in the room there are just the two of them. He guesses that there is also one reason for the program to start. *DOKUN* *DOKUN* the reverberating sound from inside his chest, its bigger and faster than usual. C Say, Hayato. C Eh, wh- what is it? C Whats wrong, why are you flustered like that? C Eh? Not at all, Im not flustered. Forget that. Whats the matter? C Are we not going to see the fireworks on the terrace soon? If so, I think we can see them well there. C Oh, is that so? Fireworks? He remembered being told. In the moment of the New Year, fireworks will be launched even from Gudenburg. C And? Will we not go? C No, lets go. Hayato stands up from the chair. Its OK even if he sees Karen and Sakuras turn again afterwards. There is only this moment that he can see the fireworks of New Years moment with his own eyes. C What about Touka? C She is sound asleep, so I dont want to wake her up to put her on the bed. Lets go, only us. C O-okay The mobile terrace is wider than they imagined, its as extensive as the room of the dorm. Following Emilia who appeared first on the terrace, Hayato also went out to the terrace. Little Garden is currently sailing to the northern hemisphere. DD In other words, its winter now. Nevertheless, Little Garden is surrounded by Tempered Glass and because it has its own air conditioning management system its cold compared to the summer, but not too much. It is a bit chilly. C Thats right, Ill get something to drink. Which one do you want, warm or cold? C I guess a warm one is fine, right? Immediately after Hayato answered. C Kisaragi Hayato! Moreover, if it isnt Emilia Hermit no! Hayato turns his eyes to the direction of the voice that he heard. He saw the figure of a girl wearing a red uniform on the terrace of a big house at a distance around 100 meters from this place. Student Council President of Little Garden, Claire Harvey. In the next following ten seconds, Hayatos PDA rang. Of course its an incoming call from Claire [Both of you, what is the reason for being in a place like that by yourselves desuno?] C Well, that Emilia invited me to spend the New Year together [A few hours ago, Charlotte Dimandius was in the laboratory. Is she back at home now masuno?] C Err, well Hayato decided to answer frankly, if he tells a lie, he thought that he will be exposed sooner or later. C In a story I heard from Emilia, it seems she is having the New Year in the laboratory. [That is correct desuno] Claire, who heard the answer, laughed daringly with a *FUFUFU*. [So in other words that means that there are just the two of you now desuwane?] Of course Hayato realized that Claires voice was trembling slightly with anger. C You see, that. Theres Touka at home, but she is sleeping now [Get out from there now and come to my house] Claire said to stop Hayatos excuse. C Huh? [There is no problem if Emilia Hermit comes with you] C Hayato, what is it with Prez? Asks Emilia being next to him. C To go with you to her house. C Eh? [As I am saying, it is fine for you to come desuwa. This is an order from the President] There is no need to discuss about what to do. There is no choice but to go. At any rate, its the Presidents order. Emilia should understand that as well. She admitted obediently to comply with Claires order. Anyhow, in this situation, Hayato being with those two, he wont be able to do romantic things on New Year anyway. That is obvious. With Claire now their numbers are three and although their plans differ, its better to avoid an important event of passing a New Year together, if you think about it. C You can sit there. Hayato and Emilia. The terrace of Claires residence visited by them had a sense of life with plenty of things placed, such as chairs and desks, compared to the terrace of Charlottes mansion. As instructed by Claire, Hayato sits down on the Montmartre chair that is colored the same as the white round table and placed on the side of it. C Emilia Hermit. Being at home, the dress you are wearing is pretty cute masuwane. C Ehehe, you think so? C you are, really. Claire placed tea utensils in front of Emilia who is laughing as if misleading. Continues with Hayato at the front. And finally putting in front of her, she makes black tea. C Please have a drink. Along with those words, Claire also sat on a chair. Hayato, in accordance with the recommendation, tasted the black tea in the cup that was poured in. C It has a ginger-like taste. C It is to warm your body masuwayo. Certainly, as Claire says, the more he drinks, the more he feels like his body gets warm from within. C Its a little bitter for me. Im going to put sugar in it. Saying that, Emilia stood up trying to pick up the sugar. C Ah! At the same time, Emilia muttered Damn it! With a *KATAN*, the floor of the terrace made a noise under the table. That thing had fallen from Emilias pocket. If that wasnt enough bad luck already, after that bounced once on the floor, it stopped moving at the feet of Claire. C what was that? While sitting in the chair, Claire picks up the little box that rolled under her feet and brings it in front of her. In an instant, her face got dyed in bright red. C Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-what is this desuno!? After Claire hits the box on the desk, she also strikes the desk with her hand. *GACCHARI* the tea utensils made a noise. C Emilia Hermit, explain this at once! Emilia, with her face dyed in deep red, answers lowering her head. C Hayato, I must absolutely tell her C Wha, what are you Claire is upset. Looking at that figure, she loosened her mouth, broadly grinning to the extent that its not noticed, and Emilia continued. C So, I thought that I should be prepared in this way With those words, the aim of attack moves completely from Emilia to Hayato. Hayatos spine turned cold due to the sharp eyes pointing at him. C KI-SA-RA-GI HA-YA-TO C No, please wait a moment. Hey, Emilia. Please stop this joke! The President is seriously going to do it! C Hahaha. It was so amusing to tease her. C A joke you say? What do you mean, could you explain it to me masu? C The thing is, Dr. Charlotte prepared this thing to make fun of me and Emilia. Following Hayato, Emilia also explains. C Thats right, its just as Hayato said. Charo prepared this joke to make fun of us. If anything, ask Charo. We are not lying. C So it is like that desuno. Good grief, Dr. Charlotte, doing stupid games Saying that, Claire took the box and put it in the pocket of her jacket. Looking at that, Emilia shouted. C Ah, what are you doing!? C Confiscated desuwa. C Eeeeeeh. C There are things that you will regret desu. Students do not need to use such things, dont you agree? C In short, you are going to make use of the use for princesss first time!? C Do not say such a thing as if it was a joke too! Claire hit the table with both hands this time. C Anyway, this is confiscatedDD I will not return it. This is the Presidents no, its an order as the Captain of Little Garden desuwa. Claire declared so in that place. Due to the change that occurred in the sky, the line of sight of Hayato and the others is directed to the sky. C It seems like we are 10 minutes to finish this year. Who said that? It is Emilia. C Looks like it. Hayatos eyes answered, turning towards the series of numbers projected on the top of Little Garden. [9:42] The countdown to New Year has started. C Hayato how was this year for you? Asks Emilia. Thinking for a little, Hayato answers. C to be honest, there are so many things that I dont know how to express it somehow. But, Karens body has gotten better, and I was able to see you again, so I think that it was really good to come to Little Garden. C It was really good to come to Little Garden huh? If you summarize your first year like that, then I am very happy desuwane. C How was the past year for the Prez? C eh, to me desuno? C Yup, these kind of things wont be easily heard. C You, you are right desuwane A glance. Claire points her eyes to Hayato. In that moment, among the encounters with him, the incidents up to now have been called from her mind. Her breast being rubbed in the duel at the arena. Seen naked at the time of <>. The thing of being kissed to defeat the Dragonfly type. Along with that, her face was blushing very fast. C Prez? Whats wrong? C Eh? Ah thatsince you entered the school, it is not an exaggeration to say that it was really like a rollercoaster*. Since the establishment of Little Garden, there has never been so many fights one after anotherDD C Indeed. There were things like the incident with the terrorists and the Third Attack. C Yeah Looking at Hayatos understanding, Claire felt relieved. It is because he didnt see what she was thinking. Three minutes to leave behind this year. Emilia mutters while watching the countdown. C I hope that we dont have a big incident or a Savage invasion next year. C however, at the beginning of the year there is the <>. Many statements have already been issued from organizations opposing the advance of the humanity to the space like the opposing groups and the anti-Slayers organizations, etc. That is, according to the circumstances, tough measures may come outDD C In other words, terrorism or the like may rise? C Correct, it is as you say desuwa. Hayato answers with a meek expression. The ability of the Slayers is not used for human conflict. It is used to protect humans. She is constantly saying that. That is why the fight against the terrorist organizations should be avoided if possible. But the world will not allow it. Not only Vitalys raid, but also the terrorist attacks by anti-Slayer groups also occurred during the Third Attack, moreover, Fritz and Latia were involved in that. Hayato never met him directly, but the Slayer that Latia was yearning for, a Slayer of Warslan, died. Thats something that certainly could have been happened to Hayato. If he made a mistake, there is a possibility of encountering a terrorist, the chance of killing it with his hands, the probability of death of an important person, as well as the possibility of himself to die. (In case that happens, can people kill me?) I dont know. Even though my life have fallen into crisis. But those moments werent situations where my life could be something like snatched away. but. In order to live. To protect important people. The time may come before long where I wont be able to accomplish it. At that timeDD C It appears that the year has ended. Fireworks are rising in the sky making sounds. Hayato, Emilia and Claire stood up from their chairs, approaching the side of the fence installed surrounding the terrace to look at the fireworks. C Hayato, Prez. Happy New Year. C Happy New Year.. C Happy New Year to you too masuwa. I look forward to your success this year masuwa. I will be under your care masuwane. C Yup, please treat me well. C I look forward to working with you. Starting with Emilia, Hayato and company exchanged New Years greetings with the fireworks at their back, and shook their hands. C Now that the greetings are done, this marks the beginning of the New Year. Although we just looked back at the year that have just passed, would you like for you two tell your goals for this year at once? C The goals for this year, you say? Hayato starts thinking if theres anything. C Is there anything wrong? C Well The answer came out faster than he thought. C Next year, both Emilia and PresidentDD as well as the others, I hope to have an enjoyable New Year together with everyone. C Hayato, you say good things. If thats the case, then its the same for me. Claire who heard the answers from both of them unintentionally smiled. C In that case, I will do the same masuwa. C Eh? The President wont go for the victory at the <>? C That is something different masuwayo. Of course, I am aiming for the championship butDD Then, with their shoulders lined up side by side, they were staring at the fireworks of the New Year coloring the night sky. `` A HAPPY NEW YEAR ``* Three days passed since the beginning of the year. Karen and Sakura came back to Little Garden. Giving their greetings three days late, they eat osechi and ozoni that both of them have prepared*. Volume 7 - CH 2 The day before the opening ceremony of the <>. Participants and companions, including Hayato and Emilia, took off in 2 aircrafts towards Calbrera Island where the venue was located, while being sent off by many residents of Little Garden. Calbrera Island is originally an uninhabited island, located on the eastern coast of the continent of Liberia, on the side of the Sunshine State District. Along with the decision to hold the <>. It was purchased by Warslan Company from an individual owner, and development was advancing at a quick pace. Its said that in the future people will come and go from the moon base and the earth as this will not only be used as a souvenir facility but also as a sightseeing facility. The air trip from Little Garden to Calbrera Island is a little over four hours. Members who are focused to participate in team battles are on board of the personal airplane <> and the rest of the people who are being transported in a jet airplane, landed around in the afternoon at a temporary airport built on Calbrera Island. Little Garden attends together with more than thirty households. First of all, they will move on a reserved bus to the hotel that they are lodging. Its a beautiful beach that you cant think that peoples hands didnt get in until several months ago. After five minutes, the bus stops as soon as it reaches the section where buildings of thirty or forty stories are lining up, including those still under construction. It can be seen from the window that its height is near twenty stories high, and from the style of the gate that its a splendid hotel. C So this is the hotel that we are going to lodge, right? Emilia asks Claire who is sitting in the front seat. C Yes, as you said desuwa. At the same time Claire replied, Hayato noticed that Warslan Companys company badge was drawn on the signboard of the hotel. Its possible that Warslan Company is doing the administration. C However, it is only for the members who participate in team battles desu. The other members will be at the hotel that can be seen over there masuwa. Claire turned her index finger towards outside the window. Beyond there a hotel of around 15 stories high is located, and it would take near 3 minutes on foot from this place to get there. C After all it is the same as with the airplanes, the place that we are lodging is different from Hayato-san and the others. Noah murmured that mixed with a sigh. While the hotel in front of them looks like a five-star super luxury hotel, the one that they are going to stay at seems to be a three-star rating. C Oh well, in the end we are no more than attendants. It was Shuemei who said so in order to soothe. From the first year of Little Gardens Martial Arts Department, Ryu Shuemei and Noah Sheldon, and together with those two, Alphonse Brewstadt, are the attendants for the <>, and together with Hayato and company, were visiting Calbrera Island. Speaking of those three, it was because they raised their hands when the Student Council was recruiting attendants. Those three people were chosen in consideration of the results of the people closely related to the participants of the <>. C But even us, for the time being, will participate in the tournament C Well, that can be so but IndeedDD Both Shuemei and Noah are supposed to participate in individual battles of the <>. Shuemei, Noah and Alphonse were told about that after having decided to become attendants. C Participate in a single match and try your own power. That was suddenly told from Claire. Naturally the three of them as well as the students of the Martial Arts Department from different years, were surprised. It was because they couldnt remain as one of the best 16 of the <>, let alone finalists of the tournament. But Claire said that [the result doesnt matter], and a relieving air started to flow. C It is a great opportunity to try out how much ability you have, a test outside the school is a good experience. Something similar to that. C However, I believe that you should fight for the name of Little Garden in order to not besmirch its name masuwa. Have you understood desuwane? Despite being nervous about the words of Claire, Shuemei and the others answered firmly with a [Yes!]. And thus, the reason why they are in this place. Of course, there are also a few people who are attending to participate in single matches by their own will. Kenzaki Touka is one of them. It looks like she heard the story of Shuemei and Noah. Claire said to answer the conversation of the two. C Although certainly the hotels appearance and status are different, it does not change that it is from the same keiretsu* of Warslan, and the food served during the morning, noon and evening is the same. *TN: Conglomeration of businesses linked by cross-shareholdings. C Eh? Is that so!? It was Alphonse that go up without a moments delay, and gave a happy voice. C Surely, there will be plenty of delicious things, isnt it?? C Ufufu, you are looking forward to it desuwayo. Besides, those who stay at that hotel are authorized people from Little Garden and Warslan Company. There are officials of Liberia and Federation of Britannia, but they are friendly people, and because security is also solid, so it is fine to say that you can rest assured at that place desuwa. In other words, the possibility of terrorism and conflict to occur its said to be extremely low. C After that oh right desuwane. Sakura-san and Karen-san will be at the same hotel as ours, but I have heard that there is a business meeting right awayDD C Claire-sama, it seems that the pickup has just arrived. The eyes of Erika who said that, are pointing outside the window. It was Sakura who gave a voice afterwards. C Really, Souffle!? - Yes, its Souffle-san. Karen said following Sakura. So when Hayato looks outside the window, he can see Souffle Clearrail coming out from the hotel bringing two hotel-keepers with her. Souffle is Sakuras and Karens manager. C Members of team battles will descend here masuwa. In this way the bus will take the rest and head for the hotel to stay masu. You are free to do what you want after arrival. However, those participating in single matches should take time to rest for tomorrow. Just because the meals are delicious, overeating is strictly prohibited desuwayo. Smiling while saying that, Claire continued. C Well then, see you tonightDD lets meet at the opening ceremony. Preliminaries for single matches will be held shortly after the opening ceremony. So Claire went down from the bus by blasting. Subsequently Hayato and Emilia also bid farewell to Shuemei, Noah, Alphonse, and Touka and got off the bus. Karen and Sakura also get off the bus. Then Souffle who was approaching, called them out. C Claire-san. Hayato-san and everyone, it has been a while. Thank you very much for bringing along Sakura and Karen until here. After saying so, and lightly lowering her head, Souffle sets her eyes to Sakura and Karen. C You will be moving to the stadium soon. Just take what you need now, and deposit the rest of your bags here. I will bring you to the room. C Understood. Karen-chan, have you separated the necessary luggage? C Yes, its done. Sakura and Karen took out only small items such as small bags, wallets, PDAs, and gave into custody the suitcases to the hotel-keepers. C Well then Nii-san, see you later. C See you then, Hayato-kun. The two of them and Souffle got into the courtesy car and begin to move. After seeing them off, Hayato and everyone of the members participating in team battles, decided to check-in in their respective hotels. C Oh, my room and Hayatos room are next to each other. C U?, mine is at the upper floor hey, Fritz. Will you exchange room with me? My room is next to Latias C Emilia Hermit, what are you talking about masuno? It is decided that men and women are in different floors. C eh? For real? C It is obvious desuwa. Claire sighs like being amazed. C Besides, we have not come to sightsee desu. Because as members of team battles, as representatives of the organization, and unlike other people, we will be in trouble if we do not possess a firm awareness masuwa. C Yeah yeah, I know I know Emilia clogs her ears with both hands to not hear the scolding. From there, Erika butted into the conversation. C Claire-sama, the time for the representative meeting is approaching. C Its already that time desuno? Claire checks the time with the PDA. The time for the meeting has certainly drew near. C The representative meeting is supposed to be for the three members of the Student Council masu. Each of you are free to spend your time until the friendly reunion at night desuwa. C then, does that mean that we can look around this island? C That is correct, there is no problem wayo. Claire replies to Emilias doubt. C However, you must absolutely not spend your time beyond the friendly reunion. Are we clear desuwane? After Hayato and the others returned an answer. Claire, together with Liddy and Erika, climbed the elevator while rolling the suitcase themselves. They will go to the meeting after putting their luggage towards their respective rooms. C Well then, Hayato. Lets go to put the luggage in our rooms too. After that, lets gather here in this lobby. C That means, that we are going to look around the island without taking a rest? Are you really fine with that? Hayato said, amazed. He was so excited, with his heart going *DOKI* *DOKI* about leaving Little Garden for an extended period of time to then head to Calbrera Island that he could not sleep well yesterday. Therefore, he thought that he would take a short break if he entered the room. C Ive got tired of moving, but we are not fighting tomorrow. From tomorrow the number of ordinary guests will also increase, so if we go around watching the island it has to be today. C That certainly might be a reason, huh. Hayato is convinced by Emilias words. There is a certain feeling that he wants to see the island, and then it may be good if its today. Similarly to Hayato, Latia also thought. C In that case, can we go look around the island together? She asked to Hayato and Emilia from the side. Then she looked at Fritz. C of course, you also want to go look around together? C If you say something like that, then I will go with you butDD While answering to Latia, Fritz looked at Krovahn, Nesat and Nakri. C Are you coming with us? C Im not going. C I think the same. Nakri immediately showed consent to the words of Krovahn who responded frankly and continued. C Sorry, but I wont be with you, even if its going around the island. Nakri walked to the elevator and pushed the button. The door opens soon and goes into it. Those three, Nakri, Krovahn and Nesat live under the same roof in Little Garden. Similarly, the same room was specially prepared in this hotel. Its because that person can easily monitor the movement of those three people. Though they did great efforts in the Third Attack, the monitoring of the three people was not solved. Therefore, the three rooms are on the same floor of Claires room and the members of the Student Councils rooms, and a surveillance camera is also installed at the entrance. Following Nakri, Krovahn also enters the elevator. However, a personDD. Only Nesat doesnt move. She stood still and stared at a certain boy. Its Kisaragi Hayato. Hayato noticed that glance. (Perhaps she wants to go with us?) To Hayato, her eyes seemed to appeal so. Thinking about making sure of that, Hayato tries to call her out. C HeDD However, his voice was drowned out by the voice of Krovahn that puts over him. C Hey, Nee-chan. Why are you standing there doing nothing? Lets go. C Ah! Yes, got it While looking back at Hayato and the others several times, Nesat gets into the elevator. The door of the elevator closes, and the trio disappears. (After all, she might wanted to go) Hayato thinks so, that is, because he noticed that she was turning her little sorrowful face at him. But still, he couldnt call her out. (I should have called her out, right?) A voice caught on Hayato who was thinking about that while looking at the door of the elevator. C Is something wrong, Hayato? Come and get in, we are already here. It belongs to Emilia. C Eh? Oh, right Looking there, Fritz and Latia were already on the elevator. Hayato got into the elevator with Emilia who called him out, and ascended towards the floor where their rooms were. Fifteen minutes after entering the room assigned to each one. Hayato and company, that means 4 people, are in the lobby where they promised to gather and went out to sightseeing Calbrera Island. While the city is wrapped in a bright mood ahead of the festival, the figure of security guards and Liberian army wearing heavy equipment is in sight, probably as a precaution of terrorism. Nevertheless, when Hayato and the others passed by, smiles accompanied with [Good job] or [Are you participating? Do your best] and the like greet them. Thats because Little Garden is also one of Liberias companies. If they were representatives of another organization or country, it shouldnt be the same. C Ah, err.! Suddenly a voice was calling them, and so Hayato and the rest stopped their feet without thinking. Then turned their eyes towards the direction of the voice. Standing there, it was a boy. Looking at him, his age seems to be less than ten. Behind him, the figure of his parents, and a little sister could be seen. As soon as the bow saw Hayato, he immediately rushed over with a cheerful expression. C Um, you are Kisaragi Hayato, correct? C Well, thats right but C Truly? Hooray! May I have a sign if you like? C Huh? Hayato rounds his eyes to the boy who thrusts before him a memo and a pen. C a sign, me? The boy nods with confidence. C Hayato, sign it up. C Err, but I, signing Its Emilia who launched a lifeboat from the side to Hayato who is confused and cant get a hold of that thing. C Hayato, shouldnt you write your name? C Ah! But C Look! Fan service is fan service! C No, even if you say fan Hayato received a pen and a colored paper from the boy. C but, how is it that you know me? C Perhaps, you saw that CM*? C Ugh Hayatos chest hurt when he was told about the CM. That is at the end-of-yearDD It is just before Christmas. Hayato suddenly was called by Claire and asked him to appear on the CM to announce the <>. Of course, Hayato refused. It was because he didnt think that it was his job. However, it was already decided and against his own will and with no possibility of being substituted, he was forced to shoot. Its possible to say that the result was terrible. He fumbled his lines completely, and his facial expression was stiff. But that is actually being broadcasted on TV now. Of course Hayato couldnt watch it properly. When its about to be broadcasted, he changes the channel immediately. Its like a trauma. C Thats a reason, but Im a fan of Hayato since before that. Actually I, at that time, I was staying in the Zwei IslandsDD C Eh? Thats C Yes, it was at the time for the attack of the Savage. It was Hayato-san who helped the participants who came to the concert like us at that time. C What? How is that you know that? Perhaps you saw the video of the battle that was circulating on the net? Emilia asked visibly surprised. Because the battle of the Zwei Islands isnt written in the profile information of Hayato published for the tournament. C Well, Sakura-san and Karen-san were talking about Hayato-san in a magazine interview. In that, its written about the time of the Zwei Islands. Thanks to Hayato-san, we can still be alive, and we can sing our songsDD C Those guys, saying such things C I think so too. Because of Hayato-san, Im alive now. C No, it was thanks to everyone else. At that time, I was still just a novice. C But, its certain that Hayato has defeated the Trenta at that time. Come on, give your signature quickly. C Eh? Ah! Hayato writes [¥ϥ]* on the colored paper. C I guess this is fine, right? Hayato timidly returns the memo pad. Then, the boys expression shone like the sun. C Th, thank you very much! The rest, that is Fritz seemed to understand what he was trying to say looking at the boy who held the colored paper with great care, while his body squirms. C Hayato, its a handshake. Am I right, boy? C Ye, yes! C You first, Hayato. C Oh, okay Hayato stretches his hand towards the boy. To that hand, the boy grasped it tightly. C Hayato-san, me too that in the future, I want to be a Slayer and save someone, just like Hayato. C I, I see. That I also said such a thing, that if you want to become one, then I think you will surely be one. The Hundred will respond to the feelings of the user. C The feelings of the user, you say? C Yup, if you really want to be a Slayer, then youll become a Slayer. So, believe in yourself and do your best! Following that line, its Emilia that said so. Finally, the boy said. C Hayato-san. Please do your best at the tournament! I am rooting for you! C Ye-yeah. After shaking hands, the boy went back to his family. C Hayato, we cant lose if it comes to this, dont you think? *POP*, Fritz clapped his back. Subsequently, Latia also hits his back. C Dont betray the fans expectations, okay? C Dont put more pressure onto this Emilia, Fritz and Latia gave a laugh when they saw Hayato showing a troubled look. Hayato and everyone stepped forward towards the stadium where the opening ceremony will be held tomorrow. There, a lot of food stalls are lined up like in a festival, it was what they heard from the security guards. After walking the road between buildings made of brickwork that continued from the hotel, and crossing the bridge, they can see a scenery full of nature and a huge stadium. The surroundings, are also big parks. C As you can see, there are various food stalls just like we have heard, its exactly like a festival! C Yup, thats true. Emilia responds to Latia who looks around the park and shouts happily. C Moreover this is a development concept called Gulf City, it is really a beautiful town, isnt it? Although the size is quite superior, including the stadium and the buildings on this island, it gives an impression that the atmosphere they feel there is somewhat near to Little Garden, and that is probably because Warslan developed it. The experience at that time, should of course be utilized. There is only one point of difference, and that is, the river that flows everywhere in the city. Its said that all of it can be used as a canal. C Oh, it looks like we can board the ship from there! Latias finger indicated a small pleasure boat that comes and goes from this place. C What do you think? Arent we going to get on that? C Why not? Hayato and Fritz, you are fine with it too, right? C Indeed. C I dont mind it. Hayato and Emilia, Fritz and Laita, each one of them pay the fee and board the pleasure boat. The course goes around Calbrera Island, and it is only available for 4 people. C From what I can see, the customers are Slayers from Little Garden, huh? Immediately after setting sail, the voice of the man as the sda-shi* cried out. C Yes, thats right. You realized it nicely. When listening to Fritzs answer, the sda-shi gave a loud voice and laughed. C As soon as I saw that uniform come to think of it, didnt you guys appear in the tournaments CM? C Ah! Oji-san, you watched it!? It was Emilia who gave a happy voice. C Yeah, because it was being displayed in various places. C Uugh, it was being displayed so much In addition, when he remembered what happened at the time of shooting, Hayato felt bitter. C The Hayato of that CM was soooo cool, so dont feel depressed. If you like, want to watch it now? C Uwaa, stop it! Hayato rapidly stood up to stop Emilia who tries to play the CM on the PDA. Then, the ship sways greatly. C Uwaa!? C Kyaa!? Because of that Hayato fell down. Emilia also falls down as she was pushed by him. C Ow ow ow ow Realizing it, he was in a posture like pushing down Emilia. Its the opposite posture of New Years Eve time. Besides, Hayatos right hand is grabbing Emilias breast from above the uniform. Hayato has not noticed it yet. (What is, this?) Hayato moves his right hand. Thereupon, a sweet voice leaked out from Emilias mouth. C Waai Hayauunh! C Eh? Ah! Sorry! Hayato, who grasped the situation, hurriedly released his hand and apologized. C Leaving that aside, are you okay? Hayato stood up and stretched his hand to Emilia. C Y, yeah Im okay. Emilia takes his hand and stands up. C Brother, please stop doing whatever you want. The ship will roll over, okay? While laughing, the sda-shi said. C Im sorry Even though it was a joke about the ship rolling over, it didnt change the fact that it was a dangerous act. Hayato obediently apologized and sat on the seat again. Then, the ship starts to move again. After a while, the old sda-shi man resumes talking. C Anyway, Im happy to give a ride to an amazing Slayer that appears on a CM. Besides, there was something I wanted to say to your company. C By company, do you mean Warslan? C Yes, that one. The space station, this island, the scenery of this Sunshine State district, almost everything changed because of Warslan. The tone of his voice its not like he is blaming them. While smiling, the sda-shi man said that. Nevertheless, Fritz responds as being in shame. C No, we apologize for that. C You dont need to apologize. I also liked the original familiar scenery for many years, but I think that the development of culture and technology cant be stopped. Thanks to Slayer-san and everyone this world is also protected from the evil hands of the Savage, and Im also thankful to Warslan for the job that I currently have now. C We really appreciate those words from you. C Well, leaving out that, I will support you in this tournament. To come up with a talk like this, its an encounter worth of treasuring*. C If thats the case, then we must win the championship. C Yup, definitely. The championship. Emilia nods facing to Latia. C We can do it! That said, Emilia pushes up her fist towards the sky. C Yeah! But only Latia got on board. That was kind of frustrating. Emilia inflated her cheeks and stares at Hayato and Fritz. C Come on. Hayato and Fritz, join us, join us! C You are right, motivation is important for things like this! Both Emilia and Latia were drawing closer, so Hayato and Fritz prepared themselves with an It cant be helped. C Okay then, lets do it once more. We can do it! This time, the three of them with a YEAH! gathered their voices. C That was very fun. The old man was a nice person. C When he recalled the moment of the shooting, I suddenly got tired After they toured Calbrera Island in the pleasure boat doing a circle lap around it. Hayato and the others descended from the pleasure boat and turned around the island on foot. The place where Hayato and his friends are heading now is the square they found while on board of the pleasure boat. There were many street stalls and food stalls lined in a row. Even though the tournament starts from tomorrow, although there are many things being prepared yet to see, some of them have already started business in that place. Food stalls selling kebabs*, others selling pizzas* and hot dogs*. A food stall grilling huge meat, and food stalls selling drinks including alcoholic beverages. It can also be seen street stalls and others that are drawing portraits. There were open air stalls* selling original T-shirts, caps (hats) and shot glasses of this competition. C Fuu fuu fuu the thing over there, looks interesting, isnt it? Its Latia who said so to the shooting stall that lies ahead of her line of sight. Its the typical type where you aim to something with an air gun. Speaking of the target practice of Yamato, the gifts themselves are arranged side by side. However, in this stall, silver-like boxes were arranged in order from large to small ones. It seems to be a mechanism where if one of them is dropped, the number of the tag in the box is checked, then you will receive a prize of the same number decorated on the prize shelf. Gun aimed at the prize, this is a type of a one handed air gun by looking at the restrictions written on the explanations sign. It seems like with this method, the prize will not be destroyed by its power. C Are you fired up? Fritz asks in regards to Latia. . Uh huh, exactly. C So, maybe I should try it too? Continued Emilia who said that. C what about you, Hayato? C Im fine. Shooting isnt one of my specialties. Maybe Fritz should give it a try? His Hundred is a Long Shooter type, so he handles huge rifles. However, his reaction wasnt affirmative. C Hmm. Im gonna take a look for now. He said so with a cool expression. C Right then, its just the two of us. Emilia and Latia approaches the shooting stall. Then, the shopkeeper of the shooting stall frowned as if he was in trouble. C No way, my first costumers are Slayers C Perhaps, we cant do it because we are Slayers? C Cant do it, I didnt saay that but. To the question of Emilia, the shopkeeper answers with a bitter smile. C Besides, you are Slayers of Little Garden. You are the favorites for the championship, so Im guessing that the students are receiving training as regular mercenaries. You even have shooting, am I right? C Well, its true. Looking at Latia which makes *FUFUN* with her nose full of self-confidence, Fritz sighs as if he was amazed, and put his hand over her head and strikes it with a *PON*. C Being proud, but you are an amateur. C Shut up! So, how about it? Can we do it? Or is it a no no? C Okay, in order to confirm the ability of Slayer-san, you can do it for the time being. C All right! Then, lets do it, Emilia. C Yup! Latia and Emilia who paid with money, each one received a gun. C Its lighter than the gun we use for practice. That was the impression of Emilia holding the gun. C Is that so? Latia who doesnt seem to catch the difference, tilts her head in puzzlement. C Well, in the end its an air gun. An ordinary gun and a produced one are different. In the first place, there are many types of guns. Fritz cuts into the conversation from the side. C Try shooting once for now, I think with that you can check the feeling. C So I have three tries, huh If she hits even once, then it will be the end at that point. Its the form of getting the prize of the number in the dropped box. Of course, theres no bullet for test shooting. C For now, Ill be the one to proceed. First thing to aim are the big ones, then Ill try to aim the small ones. The distance is near 20 meters. What Emilia aimed at is a white box of 10 centimeters square. *PAN* A gunshot echoes. But, the target didnt fall. C No waaay I missed Emilia unexpectedly puts out her tongue. Her bullet shot a little above the target. C After all it has a different feeling than regular guns. The reaction after shooting was also light, it feels somewhat strange. That was Emilias impression. But she didnt give up. C But, the next time, Ill make us of it. A strategy that I came up with. The next time she will absolutely drop it, her eyes were full of confidence. C Before that its my turn. Ill also aim for a small one. Latias aim was also a small box of ten centimeters, the same size as Emilia. Looking at that figure, Fritz enters to stop her. C Wait a minute! I think you are severe with your arms. C Shut up, first of all Im the one targeting! The first one will be something like a trial shoot. C Well, if its fine with you, play it as you like Fritz, a little surprised, puts his hand on the temporal side. C You mentioned it about a while ago, but Latia is no good with guns. Hayato didnt know that well. C her rank is D. Hearing that answer, Hayatos cheeks have a cramp. C So that means, she is lower than me, huh D rank is barely a passing score in the evaluation. By the way, Hayatos rank is C. Emilia and Fritz are in the top, S rank. C Dammit, I need to focus now. You guys must keep silent! C Yeah yeah. Fritz turned the palm of his left and right hand into the sky. The silence arrived. Latia, who matched the muzzle with the target, put the finger on the trigger. *PAN*! Along with the gunshot, the bullet is fired. It didnt get the target, and it missed by a huge margin compared to the bullet that Emilia had fired. C B- but why I was convinced that I aimed properly C K then, next is my second shot. Seeing that I have two chances and that small thing is difficult, Ill try to lower the level. Emilia decided to aim for a different target than the previous one. Looking at her, Latia said. C Is it the second smallest box in the series the target? Is that the strategy that you were talking a while ago? C The previous target, as that its on the top, it doesnt have anything in the surroundings, so now I can hit another one of the boxes if I miss that one. Something like a lucky hit, dont you agree? Saying that, Emilia pulled the trigger. Immediately after thatDD One of the targets danced wonderfully in the air. But, its not the one Emilia was aiming for. C Ahaha, I missed but I got one. In conclusion, Emilias strategy was successful. The bullet that diverted to the lower left grazed another target at the right upper corner, and fell. C Uncle, what number? Emilia asked the shopkeeper who took the box to check the number. C Its the 45th. The shopkeeper shows the numbered tag that was in the box. C So it is the 45th its that candy! Emilia looks at the prize shelf and makes a bright expression. On the other hand, Hayato had a bitter smile. C That thing, its a dagashi* that is sold in Yamato isnt it? Delicious twelve sticks set. That was the prize placed at number 45. C Have you ate this before, Hayato? C I often ate them when I was a child. C Look, here are 12, all different kind of tastes are included! C Wow! I did it! Emilia who received the delicious stick set from the shopkeeper has a full smile. C Hey hey, Hayato! Dont you think that hitting something from Yamato in here is kind of predestined? C Predestined you say, what is with, that It seems she is very happy, so its hard to say, but the price for a single stick shouldnt be that much. It will be less than half of the price paid to make 12 shots. (But, for a thing like this to be in a festival) The luxury goods that are lined up above the prize shelf, it should only be inside the small one. In the first place, the way they are currently lined up, it doesnt necessarily mean that such prize is contained in the box*. C Here, eat one too, Hayato. Emilia opened the bag filled with twelve delicious sticks, and offered one of them to Hayato. At the same time he sees the flavor, Hayato distorts his mouth. C That, its written as extremely hot C Eh? Emilia confirms its taste with an absentmindedly expression. C Uwa, its true! This, how spicy is this? C Its spicy enough to sting around your mouth. Dont dare to eat it without something to drink. C Oh, you are right. Then, what about another one? C Ok then, Ill take this. The one that Hayato took, was one with a consomm flavor. He used to like this in the olden days. C Emilia, can I get one too? C Yup, its okay. Eat one, eat one. Emilia presented the bag, after the one she liked picked one, its Fritz who asked from the side. C K then, I guess Ill take this? It was one with a cheese taste that Fritz took. C Ill eat this then. Emilia opens the bag and chooses pizza taste. C Yeah, tasty. Emilia is very satisfied making crunchy noises while chewing the flavored stick. C Latia, wont you eat too? C Ill shoot this bullet. Ignoring the bunch of flavored sticks pushed out by Emilia, Latia prepares the gun again. Fritz asked, chewing a cheese flavored stick. C Which one are you aiming for next? C It will be the same small one as before. C Ha? What are you saying? Emilia gave up on that, right? Its impossible for you C If I can concentrate then Ill get it somehow. Even with the previous test gun, when I concentrated, I could shoot through the middle of it. C That was a coincidence. It occurred only once and. Your arms are trembling now. In that state, you will absolutely miss. C I told you to shut up! She fired the bullet together with the scream. Latia got angry when she saw that it deviated far more than before. C Fritz! It was your fault that I missed, dont you think!? C No, no matter what you think, it isnt my fault. In the first place, you put too much power when shooting. Lend me yours for a moment. Fritz takes away the gun from Latia. C He, hey, theres one more shot left! C no problem. I saw you and Emilia doing it by the side. I already understand the characteristics of this gun. Hold this. C Oh, okay Fritz returned the bag of flavored sticks to Emilia to empty his hands, and prepares the gun. C Look, well shoot right in the center. There was no lie in the words of Fritz. Theres no hesitation. Suddenly, the bullet released from the arms that are stretched out, hit splendidly the small box as expected. C Well, it is roughly like this. C Amazing! It is Emilia that raised her voice spontaneously. Subsequently, Latias back jumped from the arms of Fritz. C Amazing, amazing Fritz! C Well, its my specialty. Surely Fritz said that as a matter of course. C Why didnt you try to take the initiative, was it because it was too easy? C That can be part of the reason. Leaving that aside, whats the price? C Right! Latia asks to the shopkeeper of the shooting stall. C Hey, whats the number? C Number 5 its the number 5! The shopkeeper who just picked up the box, confirmed the contents and gave a surprised voice. C Wow, its that! Latia points her line of sight to the number 5 on the prize shelf. Its a jewelry box that is placed there. A photograph of a ring with a beautiful shining jewel on it is decorated. C That is one of the featured items this time. Its a tournament limited edition. It also has a serial number and logo of the tournament. Nee-chan, Take care of it. C Yes, of course! Latia, who received the box containing the ring, was really in a good mood. Holding the box, she is spinning around like if she was dancing. C Right, Fritz. Can I open it and see whats inside? I havent seen it directly yet. C Because this is yours, do as you like. C Yeah, then Ill open it. With a state of fullness of expectation, Latia opens the lid of the box while her heart was doing *DOKI* *DOKI*. C Wow, this is the ring Its nice, and very beautiful! Hayato thinks thats true. The ring shining in the box looked more beautiful than what he saw in the picture. C Its good isnt it? For Latia to get such a beautiful ring. Hayato, can you take a ring for me too? C Well, there are no more rings already The ring disappears from the prize shelf. C Hey, uncle. Is that ring being sold somewhere? C Since it was sold before the tournament, they arent selling it anymore. Thats why I told you that it was special, right? C Tch, I see. If thats the case, can you buy a different one from a different store somewhere? Look, lets match them for the two of us. Well put it on the ring finger together. C You, what are you talking about? Hayato sighed, amazed. C DDwha!? *DON*. The body of Latia who received an impact rises a little from the surface. Following that, a scream leaked out from her mouth. C Ah! Latias open eyes look at the ring which has fallen from the box due to the shock received on the back. The small and round thing rolls over the concrete, passing through person and person that walk down the road. C Wa, wait! Latia hurriedly runs after the ring. What lies ahead is a waterway. However, at last minute, Latia was able to recover the ring. C Fuu Im glad. Really, Im glad Spilt a breath after feeling relieved. Latia tells that to the big guy she collided herself with, and he raised his voice in a way like showing off his bare fangs. C Hey, you apologize! C Wait what? The giant, skinhead man turns around. C are you telling me, to apologize? C Yeah. The height of the man is around 2 meters. He is very muscular, and looks intimidating like a standing bear. Nevertheless, Latia continued her words without being frightened or hesitating. C Because I crashed into you, this ring was about to drop into the drain! Latia aimed at the ring and cried, but the man made a single laugh. C Hmm, what about it. Blaming me, when it was your fault, standing and doing nothing. Dont speak about complaining and rattling for a mere ring. C WHAT!? C huh, are ya fired up? C You are the one whos fired up. C You asked for it. Latia, who heard the reply of the man, took out the Hundred from her chest and shouted. C HUNDRED ON! Pink particles on both of her hands and legs, and so the body of Latia, creates the Martial Arts type armament. <> Strike Beast. Thats the name of her Hundred. The man expresses a broadly grinning smile, takes out the Hundred and shouts just like Latia. C HUNDRED ON! The Hundred shines in red particles, it flips and creates armament in his body. It was the same Martial Arts type as Latia. C Gert, stop. The one standing still raised her voice, it was a woman standing next to the man. A woman with a sharp look, but a little smaller than the man of high stature. C What do ya want, Elena. Its that one whos picking a fight. Aint no need for me to withdraw. Hey, stupid brat. Come. If u think you can defeat me. The man, called Gert, moved his fingers towards Latia to provoke her. Looking at that figure, Latia flies into rage. C Of course I think that I can win! Latia, who lost her temper, tried to kick up the ground, in order to attack Gert. C Hey, stop it! It was Fritz who caught her shoulder and stopped her movement. C Fritz, why are you stopping me? Latia who saw Fritz when she looked back, noticed there was a very regretful look on his face. C I was about to lose the precious ring you gave me due that guy Latia showed the ring inside the armed fist to Fritz. C But, you recovered it so its fine, isnt it? Besides, if you fight while holding it now, the ring will break. Moreover, you wont be able to be in the tournament. Beforehand, Claire told them. Duels of Slayers other than the matches on this island are forbidden. Those who violate it will be deprived of their qualification to participate in the competition. C Im sorry. Certainly, you are right. Blood was in my head, I couldnt make a proper judgment. Lets withdraw from here. Latia cancels her armament. C Keh, so u understood huh. After clicking his tongue. Gert also cancelled his armament, and went off the spot together with the woman. Giving his back towards Latia, he shows his teeth. C He was really furious, that guy. C Dont mind it anymore. Apart from that, does that ring suit your finger? Give it a try. C Unh, wait a moment, okay. Hayato and the others kept staring while Latia thrusts the ring on the left index finger while her heart was going *DOKI* *DOKI*. C Yeah, its perfect! Latia raised a satisfied voice. On the index finger of the left hand that was held in the sky so as to show it to everyone, the ring fits well. It reflects the solar rays that began to incline towards its center, glittering with orange color. C k then, should we go back to the hotel soon? There is still a little of time left but I would like to take a break in the hotel a bit, dont you agree? C Yeah, you are right. Lets do that. It would be better to keep that ring in a proper place. As well as Emilia who answered so, Hayato and Latia also accepted Fritzs suggestion. En masse, started to go back to the hotel. [Come to the hall of the first floor of the basement fifteen minutes before the friendly reunion starts] Hayato who received the confirmation mail from Erika gathered with Emilia, Latia and Fritz who received the same mail, and visited the hall of the first floor of the basement which is the venue of the friendly reunion. People of many countries and organizations are already gathering inside, and colorful uniforms can be seen. Hayato said while looking around the hall. C Its been a while somehow, since then. C Its been some time since [Operation: Bird in Cage]. Emilia answered. C Is that the operation when we were arrested in Little Garden? C Huh? Hayato turns back to the voice coming from behind. Besides Nesat who called out, there were three people in total, Krovahn and Nakri, and they are lined up, with their uniforms of Little Garden. C You guys also came. C Because the President said that she gave us the right of veto, so it cant be helped. Krovahn replies to Emilia who has called him out. Continuing that, Nakri frowned, surveyed the surroundings and said. C If I could, I would be leaving right now from this place. There might be some of those guys who were made to fight with us and ended up worn out you were one of them too. C Huh? Are you trying to pick up a fight with me? C if so, you want to? C Humph, I couldnt fight you in the <>, and now Im able to do full armament. Im very confident that I wont lose. C Then, do you want to fight me? C If thats what you want! C What are you doing? It was Liddy that brought her face closer and said that separating them from each other. Behind her there were Erika and Claire. C That girl is in the wrong, she tried to pick a fight with me. I didnt do anything bad. C Latia Saint-milion, that does not explain anything wayo. Claire sighed a little disgusted. Its Fritz that added explanations to supplement there. C It was because there are people who were knocked down by them during the <> in this place, so that kind of conversation started a quarrel. Originally, it was a talk about what to do if a fight started C Uh huh, so that is what it is desuno in the case that the matter in question results in a fight, just call me immediately. As long as you have the approval of the administration to participate in the tournament, and as long as you are members of Little Garden, then I will explain and defend what you have been doing properly as Slayers up to now. In any case, do not fight. And if you say something, apologize properly. Is that clear wane? There is no reply from the three people. Its the same from Latia. C Latia Saint-milion, and also the three Olfred, answer properlyDD C In the case that you have understand, then I will not force you that much. This is a special location, right desushine? Claire who stopped Erika who tried to scold them, smiled and continued. C Well then, we will go to give our greetings. You may have a meeting with your dearest persons. C even if she mentions dearest persons, staying just in here is quite Its after Claire leaves from there. He cant find the figures of Sakura or his little sister Karen. C Hey hey, Hayato, Hayato. It was Emilia who raised her voice while pulling continuously at the sleeve of Hayatos uniform while he was mumbling and looking the surroundings. C What, did you find someone? C No, its not that. I thought that the cookery in there seemed really delicious. Can we go to get them now? Emilia looks at the cookery while her eyes are shining, seeming to drool with impetus at any time. C But, that comes after the toast, right? C How much will it take until then? How many minutes? How many seconds? C Even if you ask me that, I dont know that, you know. C Maybe, it depends on President Judals speech, isnt it? Latia said that. C Incidentally, have you guys seen anyone over here or there? I have a hunch I saw someone somewhere, but I cant remember. The line of sight of Latia is aimed at a place where mature middle-aged people wearing decorative military uniforms have gathered. C If Im not mistaken, is he the man who served as the commander of <>? C Yeah, indeed. Now that you mention it, I had the feeling that it could be him. A staff member of the hotel came there and offered them a drink. Its for the toast. Hayato and every one of his comrades picked up a drink. The mans voice resonates through the microphone. C Everyone, silence please. From here, Judal Harvey-sama, one of the organizers of this tournament, would like to give a toast. Following those words, Judal Harvey appeared on the stage. C First of all, to everyone who were able to come to this place, where the opening of the tournament is about to comeDD to Serivia-sama who is working together as an organizer, to the staff, and to the collaborators, Ladies and Gentlemen, I truly give you my thanks. Starting with lowering his head and saying that, the speech of Judal began. Humanity has created countermeasures called Hundred due to the threat of the Savage. No matter what kind of threat it is, the humanity will not give up, by narrowing the wisdom and the evolution, we will overcome it. Thus now mankind is now trying to expand the scope of activities not only to the Earth, which is our home, but also to the outer space. This tournament will be the first step. There are various obstacles and organizations that interfere, but we will not succumb to it. The tournament absolutely will be a success and humanity will advance into the universeDD It is a subject to set especially a path to the base of Lunaltia. C A few words to finishD the construction of the Lunaltia Base is also my long-cherished wish. If I can, I would like to take direction of it with my own hands. I think that saying that its too much coming from the organizer, but that is what I wanted to say. The venue of the friendly reunion begins to stir with those words. (Onii-sama, what on earth are youDD) Claire wonders what is the next thing that his older brother Judal is about to say, she felt uneasy as it was inevitable. C The organization administrated by me, WarslanDD or, the training institution where my younger sister, Claire Harvey, is serving as the representative of Little Garden, whose ability is considerableDD Odd makers are also publishing the same numbers. Although I am not the Pope, let me have the privilege of predicting that here, that one of us will definitely win this tournament. At the same time as the words were released, the gazes that emitted hostility were directed not only to Judal, but also to Claire, Hayato and the members of Little Garden. (What the, why does have to be somethingDD) Claire shook her fists with a lot of anger. Its too vicious to be a joke. It has to be a humble position, rather than declaring your victory here. Thats what you say in order to provoke. Then, for the Slayers good fight and the success of this competitionDD and for mankinds space development. To celebrate that first stepDD lets toast! Although its a special toast, the atmosphere from some time ago is nowhere near cheerful. Glasses and glasses bump against each other in the stormy atmosphere, making sounds. It seems that in this situation you could think that the glass will crack due to the tense ambience. In such circumstances, Hayato and the others bumped the glass with their surrounding comrades with a certain degree of sorry, and tried to drink the orange juice. Nothing could be done, because its unlikely that they will face the glances of complete hostility towards themselves. It was the first time since the entrance ceremony that the glances have turned this way. But, this time its not just him. The same look is directed to all of the people of Little Garden and Warslan, and among them are Judal and Claire, representatives of the two organizations, who are in a state of going through intense fire. Regardless of Judal, the involvement of Claire would obviously mean to say a complaint or something. It could be said that it was something like that for Hayato and the others. In such situation, Claire keeps on moving, covering for her brothers behavior, in order to calm the representatives of the other organizations. C Hayato, I brought some food. C you, when did you He noticed that Emilia was holding plates with a lot of food on top of them on both hands. C As soon as the toast finished I went immediately to pick them up. C Oh, okay Apparently Emilia doesnt seem to care about the surrounding gazes at all. Hayato continues to crawl from the eyes in the surroundings. C Hayato, whats wrong? C Im looking for Karen from some time ago but I cant find her. C You dont need to worry. Hayato is truly a siscon, isnt it? Surely Kirishima Sakura is doing something about it. C That may be so but C Karen-chan is already a little mature. Who said that a cute little girl was allowed to travel? You said it, no? C That story is different from this. Those two people, Sakura and Karen, belong to Little Garden. Theres a possibility that they could be involved in troubles. Despite this, Emilia doesnt seem to worry. C They arent different. While saying that, she brought dry-cured ham and salad from the dish to her mouth. Then, she brought quiche to her mouth. C Latia. That one, isnt it Wendy? C Oh, certainly. Latia made her eyes shine, looking at the girl who was wearing the uniform of the Liberian army, and that was in front of Fritz line of sight. Emilia also turns her eyes to the girl. C Werent you both together during the Third Attack? Emilia and Hayato are talking about the girl named Wendy Velvet. They werent directly on the same team, but participated together in <> C Yeah, we were. Fritz answers. He and Latia fought together with her in <>, and then again in the Third Attack. C Would you like to go and greet her? C Yeah. Fritz and Latia went together to where Wendy is. Even so, Emilia remained enjoying the food as usual. C Hayato, this quiche is delicious. Wont you eat it too? She continues, reaching for pepperoncino this time. C You really eat a lot huh Although being amazed, Hayato knows that Emilias tongue is fond for food*, and keeping the expectations within his chest, he tries to stretch the fork to the quiche. ButDD. C Emilia-sama, Hayato-sama! Hayato stopped his hand with the voice that suddenly arrived to his back. Emilia also tried to move the pepperoncino to her mouth, but stopped her hands, and turned back. They voice was from a girl they knew. C How are you doing, Claudia? C Emilia-sama, its been a long time! Claudia hugged at the waist of Emilia who placed the disk on the table. She, Claudia Lowetti, is a Slayer belonging to the Allied Forces of Britannia. Because she was concerned about Emilia, she was hostile to Hayato who robbed her, but after a number of reasons, now she opened her heart. C Well, Claudia was also saying that she will compete in team battles. C Yes, thats right. So I came to express my greetings. I came because I have to talk about them as well. C Eh? C Douglas! Looking at the man and woman before the eyes of Claudia, Hayato and Emilia are lost for words. Douglas, the third prince of the Kingdom of Wenz. Next to him was a woman who supposedly was the one who stole the Hundred from Hayatos room. Moreover, the couple, like Claudia, are wearing uniforms of the Slayer troops, part of the regular army of Britannia. Gerrard Kilfelthar, a high official in the Kingdom of Gudenburg, who was with them, opened his mouth. C Actually I was wondering if I should have told you about this earlier, but the Allied Forces of Britannia had hesitated whether to let them participate or not until the end. According to Kilfelthar, the abilities of the two are quite high compared with the average of the Slayer corps of the Allied Forces of Britannia. Its surprisingly high. If its in normal conditions, he should have had the power to enter as a member of the team battles without fail. However, hes now being imprisoned as a criminalDD But, there is nothing prohibited in the rules for criminals to participate in the <>. There are many loopholes, and if related rules are created, then there is a possibility of using those rules to reduce the strength of other countries. Therefore, the judgment is up to each country and organization whether there are certain conditions for them to be members of team battles or cant participate. C In short, the Regular Army of Britannia chose to let the couple that is here to participate. C Exactly, Emilia-sama. There were a lot if internal discussions, but in the end, the King of Britannia approved it, bearing the responsibility of it. C Is that so, Otou-sama? Moreover, every time you win and advance to the next round, making it to the finals, its said that there is a special case that the term of sentence will be shortened. In addition to that, it seems that its precisely because his behavior in the prison has been recognized as exemplary. C Emilia-hime. And, Hayato-dono. What I did in Gudenburg is inexcusable. Douglas put a knee on the floor, gradually lowered his head and continued his words. C Thanks to the consideration of King Granald, Emilia-samas father, who allow to this me, a criminal, to show in as a representative of the whole country, I considered to contribute with the readiness to devote myself for the victory of the Federation of Britannia. C Its fine, raise your head. Stand up, okay? C I am grateful of your kind words. Saying that, Douglas stands up. C Hey, Douglas. C What is it? C I think that the Douglas of now, has become a good person. C Is that so? C Yup. Emilia nods happily. C If its the Douglas of now, I think that you can quickly become a representative of Britannia Slayers corps. C It is an honor to be said that from Emilia-hime. Douglas smiled happily and showed his gratitude. Kilfelthar opened his mouth afterwards. C In fact, since I heard that Douglas-dono may be on the <> we spent all the free time given every day for training to improve our skill as Slayers. Looking at that figure, its no exaggeration to say that we worked on our relations in various places in order to confirm the participation of Douglas-dono. C That means, that the strength of Douglas is considerably higher than when he fought Hayato? C I do not know how much my current abilities are, but I definitely want to fight against Hayato-dono in order to ascertain that. Saying that, Douglas stood up in front of Hayato and stretched out his hand. C Of course, I will fight fair and square next time. C It is I who should say so, I look forward to it. Hayato and Douglas exchanged a tight handshake. C Hayato is considerably stronger than that time, so I believe that it will not be so easy to win. C Yes, of course I understand that. In response to Emilias words, Douglas expresses a smile. Furthermore, Hayato has been strictly ordered from Claire to not use the power of Variant at the tournament. Thats the same for Krovahn, Nesat and Nakri. When Hayato fought against Douglas before, he won using the power of the Variant together with <> Dual Act. But now he can do Dual Act without the power of the Variant, and he can use the technique of his Shish, Zaneizan. The battle experience has also increased through the Third Attack, and he is certainly becoming stronger as Emilia says. C Well then, we are leaving. C See you later, Emilia-sama. After parting ways with Douglas and the others, and after a little of time. C yo, guys. Next, an extremely worn out voice approached to Hayato and the others. C Ah, Dr. Charlotte. C So Charo also came to the party. C Yeah, because the President told me to come Charlotte says so with empty eyes, and shakes her head repeatedly up and down. If you look closely, there were big shades under her eyes. C Charo, have you not slept at all? C Thats correct, Ive slept three hours every day since I came to this island. Its similar as not sleeping at all in the past few days. As expected from a development in a scale of several months coming from a decision held in a meeting. Although it was truly strict, Im relieved to be able to hold a meeting peacefully somehow C Really? You did it well or should I say, have you already gone to bed? There is still work to do? C Tentatively, I planned to do so as the greetings are over. There is also a test of the equipment to use at the opening ceremony from early in the morning tomorrow C Umm, that gives around five hours of sleep, am I right? C Yeah, like you said. Okay then, once youve finished the friendly reunion, please sleep at ease Leaving her words with them, Charlotte left the meeting place with an unsteady manner of walking. Fritz and Latia, who just finished their greetings with the girl of Liberia, came back there. C Is something wrong with Dr. Charlotte? She looked like she was about to collapse at any minute Fritz asks while looking at Charlotte going out of the venue. C Thats because she hasnt slept in a few days, so she went to sleep. C Hahaha, still, how should I say it it looks serious, right? Her health may collapse, and Mei Mei who takes care of her, was left in Little Garden. C So thats how it is, huh? When such a conversation was done, Claire and the rest returned. C And, are you enjoying the friendly reunion? C You might say so. Hayato gave a bitter smile to Claire who had spoken to him. It was because of the beginning with Judal. Thats what Claire thought. She sighed a little and said. C I stabbed a nail to my older brother so as to not mention unnecessary things from now on shitawa. If you have not received any injuries, then that is also good desu. With this, the members of team battle of Little Garden are gathered. Looking at them, Krovahn and the rest were eating deliciously food greedily. Of course they didnt talk to anyone, but they seem to enjoy the food. C Well then, for a while IDD When the situation finally settled, when Hayato was about to try to get away from this place in order to find Karen and Sakura. C Hey, Fritz! It was the voice of Latia that was raised while she was pulling the sleeve of Fritz. C what is it, what happened so suddenly? C Look over there, that guy! Her eyes were directed towards a big body, it was a Slayer of the Rasiya Empire wearing a red uniform. It was the man who bumped with Latia in the city. Also around him, there are people wearing the same red uniform. Hayatos line of sight overlapped with one of them. Then the man approached to where Hayato and the rest where. Its a man with red hair and a high stature, with white transparent skin. Its not in front of Hayato that the young man stopped his feet. Its in front of Claire. C Nice to meet you, Miss Claire, representative of Little Garden. I would like to ask you about the rumor of moments ago. C and you are? C I am the captain belonging to the Rasiya army, and the captain of the team battle of Rasiya for the <>, my name is Cezary Gravin. I am pleased to make your acquaintance from now onDD Saying that, Cezary thanked her politely. Its a Slayer and its said that he is the captain, but its quite a thin line man. Furthermore, hes expressing a smiling face. Hostility cant be felt from that appearance. C Claire responds politely to such Cezary. C Nice to meet you. As you said, I am Claire Harvey, the representative of Little Garden. Is it fine if I call you Captain Cezary? C Yes, of course. Claire grasped tightly the hand presented by Cezary. A tie. A prove of friendship. A handshake. Immediately after thatDD In a complete change, the expression of Cezary became severe. C So what is going onI am asking to Miss Claire about what I heard, and that is, that a Slayer of our country, and a Slayer of Little Garden caused problems before this friendly reunion began. C a problem? And who would be desuno? Claire narrows her eyes and turn them towards Hayato and company. Claire confirmed, looking at Latia who quickly diverted her sight. C Latia, was that you desunone? C You are wrong! I just, picked a fight, or rather, how to say it C That is not a valid explanation wayo Claire sighed heavily. C Anyway, please calmly tell the situation to me. C Well, that, I suddenly bumped with someone, and because of that, the ring I received from Fritz Feeling despondent in that situation, Latia began to talk. Suddenly, Cezary spoke. C Miss Claire, please wait a moment. C what is it desuno? C This girl is not in the wrong. That is a sure thing. Let me call the person concerned here. That said, Cezary turned his eyes towards the place where he was before. C Gert, come here. C chi, why me? Called by Cezary, the man in question called Gert gets closer reluctantly. C My apologies, heDD is Gert Abramovic, he is an excellent Slayer, but there is nothing that can be done with his rough temper. Apparently you had a quarrel with the lady over there. Gert, apologize to Miss Claire. Cezary said, while Latia denoted a sidelong glance. But Gert wasnt obedient and didnt apologized. C Why do I have to do such a. To begin with, the one whos to blame is dat stupid brat who stood up abruptly! C Wha, it is already decided that you are the guilty though! Claire seems to have grasped the general idea, looking at Latia objecting Gert. She sighs heavily, and continued her words. C In short, the quarrel took shape of something like that desuwane. C Yes, I heard that the deployment of armament was mutual. C good grief. Did you not remember me saying that battles or duels between Slayers other than in a situation of emergency are prohibited desuno? C B, but we didnt get to fight. We just deployed our armaments. C That is just a frivolous objection desuwayo. In any case, there is no doubt that they have acted problematically with each other. Besides, both parties are to blame masu. Lets settle this case by apologizing properly to each other. C If Miss Claire says so, then that will also be helpful. C Do as you were told, Latia Saint-million. Apologize. C Wh- why do I have to apologize to C Listen up, apologize properly, kay? Otherwise, the qualification to perform in the tournament will be revoked, you know. C Ugh I understand. Fritz told her so, and Latia apologized with a facial expression that didnt seem to be convincing. C Im sorry. C Gert, you too. While clicking his tongue with a *chi*, Gert apologizes too. C Yeah yeah, Im sorry Im sorry. Its not an apology filled with heart, but thats also applied to Latia. However, its important that they have apologized even if is merely for forms sake. C You will have another encounter, in a match of the tournament``. If you win and advance to the next round, then you can meet along the way. Dont you think so desuwane? In regards to the words of Claire, Latia and Gert nodded. Far from looking in the eyes, they averted their sight. C Anyway, it seems that the formed root of trouble has disappeared. Then I am assuming that there are no more problems in here. Well then, see you`` Cezary said so and smiled with a grin, then returned with Gert to the other Slayers of Rasiya. C somehow those people feel strange. Cezary and GertDD Its Nesat that muttered so while seeing their backs. C A strange feeling desuno? Nesat nodded in regards to Claire who tilted her head in puzzlement. C Do you get it Hayato? The strange feeling? C No, I dont get it C I see Nesat hung her head with disappointment. C What is that strange feeling, can you mention the feeling in detail desuno? C Its difficult. But, its odd moreover, its a bad feeling C I see desuno Nesats answer was inconclusive, but it seems that she felt something. However, neither Hayato nor Claire felt anything. It seems to be the same for the other Slayers. Thats why, Nesat was the only one looking alternatively the figures of the back of Cezary and Gert, while Hayato and company only could stand still, dumbfounded on that spot. C Anyway, there is no doubt that they need special attention desuwane. C I agree. Hayato nods to the words of Claire who broke the silence. C Nesat was still looking at their backs, gently uncovering the eye behind the eye patch, staring at them as if she was looking for something. Volume 7 - CH 3 C As expected, there are a lot of people The main stadium on Calbrera Island is the largest in the world, with more than five times the area of the one settled in Little Garden. As a result, the number of people gathered in front of the stadium is not a laughing matter. Among them, the detail concerning the SlayersDDits not an exaggeration to say that some of those people are Slayer maniacs. C Oh! Arent those the uniforms of Little Garden who are said to be the winners this time? Descending from the private bus, the voice that said something like that jumps into the ears of Hayato and the others heading to the entrance of authorized people. C We seem to be the favorites, isnt it? Saying that, Fritz smiled. C But, we arent drawing the attention, rather its the Prez, right? C Well, that may be so. From the other side separated by a rope, fans of both sexes mixed in are calling on her. Claire raised her hand to respond their voices, moving her feet to the authorized people entrance with a smiling face. Shortly afterwards, Hayato and co. entered from the participant entrance into the stadium. The other side is a special observation space dedicated to team battles. Its in the upper part of the audience seats, and it exists so as to surround the entire stadium. Seats are assigned by teams, and its divided from the battle space with a tempered glass barrier, its a very nice place to see. C Once the visitors enter, this will be very crowded. Latia muttered while looking the battlefield and the audience seats by turns. C Surely that seems so. It was Fritz who showed consent. At any rate, this stadium boasts more than twenty times the capacity of any arena in Little Garden, and the battlefield has about three times its capacity. There, the stage for the show of Sakura and Karen is completed. The opening ceremony will start after the concert of the two. C We can see the concert from here, isnt it? C Yes, just like you said. Erika answered the question of Hayato. C However, we will have to descend to the first floor immediately after the Live has ended. And then together with the Slayers of the other countries and organizations, we will follow the lead to the entrance of the battlefield. And according to the opening speech of Judal-sama, the curtains of the tournament will rise. Incidentally, Touka, Shuemei and the others who are registered for individual matches, are supposed to see the concert in the authorized people space thats in a corner of the audience seats. It seems that they are going to enter together at the opening ceremony and are supposed to merge with the rest after the end of the Live. C There are around thirty minutes to start the show yet. Hayato, shall we go get something to drink? That came from the right from where he sat. Emilia, sitting in the seat next to Hayato called him out. C I cant, I have a place where I need to go for a bit. C Is that, perhaps the place of your sister? [Dont bring Emilia along. You absolutely must come alone] Its something like that. Of course, Emilia isnt supposed to know that. C That being the case, its fine if I go with you? Emilia said so as she always does. C Well, thats At that time, Hayato was troubled. What do I do? C Emilia-sama! A voice reverberated in the authorized people space. It belongs to the Slayer, member of the Army of Britannia, Claudia Lowetti. She rushes directly to the location of Emilia. Then she took Emilias hands and continued her words. C Emilia-sama! The Slayers of Britannia who could not participate in the party yesterday said that they would like to greet you without fail. So please, go to meet them. C Huuh? Why should I do such a thing? C Emilia-sama is the princess of the country and is a hero who tore off the plot of the minister, the traitor that tried to take over the country. As a result, there are a lot of people who would like to meet you, and want to hear a word from you. C Well, about why I left home, its because there was a discussion of a plot which was an arrangement of engagementDD C That is fine, so please come this way. I must bring Emilia-hime just like Kilfelthar-sama ordered me to! C Even If you say such a thing wha, Claudia!? Claudia grips Emilias arm, and pulled her. C Emilia-sama, please! C Hey, Claudia! Dont drag me! My arm will come out! C I will not stop, Emilia-sama must come no matter what you say! Fritz who was watching the arguing going back and forth, whispered at Hayatos ear. C Hayato, now this is your chance. C Ah! Gotcha Hayato answers with a bitter smile. It was just a bad time for Emilia. Hayato stealthily left behind the special watching space. C Sakura, Karen, can I come in? C Of course. When Hayato knocked on the door with a *TON* *TON*, the voice of Sakura returned from inside. When Hayato opened the door, a magnificent room was before his eyes, and it was considerable spacious. Rising from one of the chairs, Karen raises her voice. C Nii-san, you came! C Hayato-kun, you came alone as promised, Im happy! Sakura, who stood up from the chair in the same way, started to move faster than Karen, hugging Hayatos body. Surprised by such action of Sakura, Karen shouts. C Sakura-san, why are you hugging my Nii-san so suddenly!? C because, that meddlesome good for nothing is always following him. But today it isnt like that, so this was long-awaited. Turning her head, Sakura looks back to Karen elated with success, with a complacent smile showing on her face. C Bu, but but, but Sakura-san is overdoing it! That said, Karen approached Sakura and Hayato and tried to separate the two from each other with both hands. C hee, Karen-chan. I got used to doing it. But, Hayatos heart is already madly in love with me. Right, Hayato-kun? While saying that, Sakura further strengthens both arms that have turned around the head of Hayato. C No, that didnt happen. Besides, this is a bad teaching to Karen, so step away. C Che, so cold huh Despite revealing her frustration, Sakura separates herself from Hayato. C By the way, I have a thing that I want to ask to you two He could hardly talk to them at yesterdays party. Because of that, he couldnt tell them what he was planning to ask. C n? What is it? The person that I love? The answer is Hayato-kun! C I, I also love my Nii-san! C No, why should be that? What I want to ask to you girls is the thing you told about me in a magazine. Hayato then began talking to them about what happened yesterday. It was that a boy asked for a signature. C Hee, there was such a thing. Hayato-kun is like an Idol, isnt it? While laughing with a *Ahaha*, Sakura strikes the arm of Hayato with a *PAN* *PAN*. C You, I guess you are making fun of me C Thats not true. By the way, we talked about Hayato-kun in the magazine. About how the elder brother of Karen-chan is a Slayer. And also, the story of our encounter. C I am sorry, I thought that we should have properly took permission of Nii-san Karen was hanging her head in an honest apologetic way. Looking at her attitude, she may cry at any time. Looking at that figure, Hayato hurriedly patted her head. C No, you arent wrong. After all Sakura said nothing necessary, right? C You understand it properly. As expected of Hayato-kun. You know everything about me! C Perhaps you thought that I said so Seeming to be in the right, Hayato sighed in an unpleasant way. C Well, being real names or staged names, there is a limit about how much you can hide, am I right? Even Hayato-kun appeared in the CM of this tournament, and if you have an active role in this tournament, then youll definitively get more attention. C No, thats That may be true. This tournament is drawing attention to that extent. C I think that it would be better if you expose yourself a little, rather than make them inquire into weird things. Therefore, signing things are like a pre-training. Besides, Karen-chan is going to draw more attention from now on, so even if you disagree, Hayato will be noticed as her elder brother. That is the resolution of the family of a celebrity. Moreover, you will definitely get more attention when you marry me, so be preparing yourself for it. C Ma, marriage you say!! Karen gave a loud voice like jumping. Her eyes are rounded and her face is dyed in red. C I never knew that Nii-san and Sakura-san were going into that direction Nii-san, is that true? C to be honest, Karen-chan. Yesterday we both met in secret after the social gathering, and we did ardent things all night long. C Eh? Eeh? Ni, Nii-san, what do- do- do-do-do-do does that C Karen, calm down. Its a joke from Sakura. C Yes, a joke, its a joke. Sakura laughs with *Ahahah* C Is it really a joke? C But what if Im not joking? C Th, thats C Sakura, stop playing with Karen-chan. Saying that being exasperated, Souffle, the manager of Sakura and Karen, appeared from the back of the room. C Oh, Souffle-san. You were here. C Correct, and I beg for your pardon, Hayato-kun. In order to divert Karens tension, I asked Sakura to have a good time with her. C eh? Tension? C Well, thats how it is. Karen-chan is still a new singer and she still has some ways to go, though she has surpassed the hurdle called the year-end song program. There werent that much of experiences so far, so theres a wide difference compared to me in terms of mental strain before a Live. But, it was a lot easier, right? C Uhh now that you mention it, I got nervous once again Karen who says so is quivering and her legs are shaking. C It cant be helped, right? C Ah! Hayato opened Karens forelock with one hand and kissed her forehead. Its like just before New Years EveDD Ever since she took off from Little Garden to appear on a music program. C Have you calmed down with this? C Yes! Karen smiles happily. Sakura, looking at him, hit Hayatos shoulder with a *POM* *POM*, spreads her forehead and put up her hair. C Hayato-kun, me too, me too. If Hayato-kun doesnt kiss me in the forehead, I wont be able to stand on the sta?ge. C You dont have to say something like that Looking at Sakura who speaks like a spoiled child, Hayato muttered a little exasperated. C After all, even I can get nervous. Besides this is service, service. This can cheer me up. If Hayato-kun doesnt kiss me in the forehead, then I wonder if I should kiss him in the cheek. C No, stop it! Karen, help me! Stopping Sakura who is approaching to kiss his cheek with both hands, Hayato asked Karen for help. When their eyes met, she grasped tightly the fists with both hands, the figure of Karen trembles shortly and repeatedly. C Th, that Sa, Sakura-san, if its her, it cant be helped. We will be in trouble if she doesnt stand on the stage Besides, if its just a kiss C You heard it. Come on, Hayato-kun. Pretty please. Sakura opens her forehead. C Okay okay, I got it It cant be helped if thats said by Karen. Hayato kissed Sakuras forehead. C Is this fine? C Ehehe, yes ?. Sakuras smile at that time was very cute. It was such a thing that made Hayatos heart to beat with a *DOKUN*. C C Nii-san? C Hmm? Yes, what is it? C Were you enchanted by Sakura-san just now? C No, of course not. C He was absolutely fascinated. Looking fixedly at Karen with his eyes half-opened, Hayato spontaneously missed her line of sight. Then, he heard a sound of two hands striking each other with a *PAN* *PAN. C Well, its time to move to the wing of the stage now that both of you got your tension released. C Well then, see you later. Hayato-kun, look forward to our songs. And thank you for the kiss! After throwing a kiss, Sakura goes to the corridor that leads to the stage. Thereupon, she called out to Karen. C Lets go Karen-chan. Our <> Future is connected to our <> Stage, yesDD? C Yes! After answering to Sakura, Karen looked at Hayato and said. C Nii-san, Karen will do her best. Hayato who came out of the waiting room of Sakura and Karen immediately returned to the special watching space. The concert hasnt started yet, but theres only one thing that its different from some time ago. The ceiling of the stadium was closed for the realization of the concert. By the way, for todays concert, the two of them are supposed to sing a total of 5 songs. But only one song will be performed by those two. Sakura sings a song and then is replaced by Karen. Then after Karen sing a song, its programmed that each one sing 2 songs. With the announcement telling the beginning of the opening ceremony, the illumination in the venue disappeared and total darkness arrived. Excited cheering arises due to the flowing melody. The beginning of the ceremony event. The concert of <> Oriental Wizard Kirishima Sakura and <> Little Little Witch Kisaragi Karen has started. C I also thought of this at the time of New Years Eve, that Karen-san is already a wonderful songstress desuwane. Claire said while clapping her hands after Karen finished singing. C The President was also looking at that program? C Yes, I was watching it wayo. It was really splendid desu. C Err, that kind of C Why is Hayato being bashful? C Because Looking at Hayato scratching his head, laughter leaked from the surroundings. C If Prez praises them that much, then its almost certain than those two will have the first humankinds live performance on the moon. When Fritz said so, Claire instantly said. C That is correct desuwayo. In the first place, the existence of a singer who is also a Slayer, at the present time there are only two of them in the worldDD C That means that if you want to see the concert of them directly with your own eyes, you have to make it to the top in team battles in order to go the moon. C You might say that it is like that masuwane. Claire answers Latias muttering. C If its the case, we only have to get the first place. Hayato, do you want to go together with Karen-chan to the moon, isnt it? C YeahDD At the same time he nodded, Hayato remembered. Come to think of it, Karen said that the new songs to sing at the end are songs where humankind aims for the universeDD. The lights go out there, and the venue turns black once again. A short time later, something emerges from the stage. Its a rocket waiting for the moment to be launched. Its an illusion created by Sakuras Hundred <> Fairy Fairy Tale. The figures of Sakura and Karen can be seen along with who are watching the situation. 10, 9, 8DD Sakura and Karen start the countdown. C Everyone, lets do it together! Encouraged by Sakura, the spectators gathered their voices. 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1DD The rocket is lifted off. At the same time the song started, Sakura and Karen also flew towards the space. A rocket going towards the moon while separating from the fuel tank. While using the stage, called the stadium in three dimensions, both Sakura and Karen go to the moon in the same way as the rocket. Then, the song ended at the same time they landed on the moon. Then the two of them started singing another song. The debut song of the two of them as a duo. The appearance is in the future. It looked like the figure of the two doing a concert on the moon. As the song is over, begins the event of the opening ceremony. The live performance of Kirishima Sakura and Kisaragi Karen ends. The ground where Sakura and Karen are sinks as they wave their hands to the excited cheering of the audience seats. The ceiling of the stadium opens, and the light of the sun came into the audience seats and the battlefield all at once. C Okay, we must be moving soon masuwayo. Hayato and the others who are the Slayers of Little Garden got up in response to Claires words and together with the Slayers of another countries left the room, and started walking towards the passage leading to the battlefield. C Ah! Its the President. And everyone. Hayato and company arrived at the wing of the battlefield, and suddenly a voice hang. Its Noah. And she isnt alone. There, not only are the Slayers of Little garden who participate in single match like Shuemei, Alphonse and Touka, but also the Slayers of foreign countries who are waiting at the entrance. C You, that appearance Saying that, Hayato pointed a trembling finger to Touka. She wasnt wearing her regular kendo uniform, but wearing the uniform of middle school of Little Garden. C Now that Im participating in single matches as one of the members of Little Garden, I was told by President-dono to wear this at the opening ceremony to not feel out of place. say, why are you surprised by this? C Well, its just that, its kind of unusual to see you wearing a uniform C Is it that strange? I wear uniform as usual, even when Im employed. That said, Touka pouted her lips. C Is that so? Now that you mention it, Im not that impressed by seeing you in that appearance. C Ive been constantly training with Emilia-san these days. Certainly I dont remember wearing this uniform in front of Shinshish. but, why do you feel so shy, saying something like that? C No, what kind of things are saying? *COUGH*, Claire is the one who cleared her throat. C You guys, came along to when it is your turn to enter wayo. Stop with the idle talk. Lets be puffed up with pride, and enter dignified. Led by the President, Hayato and the others stepped into the battlefield with the guidance of the staff. At that moment, the moans, cheers and noises that could be heard non-stop until now, reached the point where those wrapped around the whole venue. Its such a great cheer that made them have goosebumps. C This is like something stupidly incredible, isnt it? Fritz responds to Shuemei who is perplexed and gazes at the spectators seat. C We are getting attention for being of Little Garden, no more than that. Like Hayato, yesterday he was suddenly asked for an autograph. C Eh! Is that so!? Following the surprised Shuemei, Alphonse said. C Hayato is amazing, right? Perhaps that fan came because of the CM? C Please, lets stop with that conversation. To supplement Hayato who said so, Emilia answers. C That boy was the child that was in the Zwei Islands when we sorted out a long time ago. C Aah, I see. In other words, Hayato is really a hero. But Im envious. I dont have any fans C Alphonse, if you play an active role in single matches, then you will have a lot of female fans, you might become popular. C You are right, if thats the case, then its no good if I dont do my best! It seems that he took seriously the frivolous talk of Fritz. Alphonse clenched his fists in front of his chest. C You guys, refrain to whisper. Turning her head, Liddy told them being disgusted. C Im sorry. C Im sorry. Fritz and Alphonse, sank into silence with those words of reflection all together. As soon as the entrance of the Slayers was over, it was announced that the opening declaration by Judal Harvey will be held. Next, in the center of the space in front of Hayatos and companys line up, a cylindrical pedestal and a table with a microphone appear from the ground. Standing on that, waving his hand to the loud cheering audience is one of the organizers of this eventDDits Judal Harvey, that will declare the opening. Although the contents he talks is arranged for general audience, its almost the same as last nights party. Speaking of what was added is: if Savage appeared during the competition, then each of the countries that have Slayers who arent going to participate in team battles or in singles matches will collaborate with it, positioning them all around the world, so if its an invasion from the space, then its possible to deal with it. If mid-sized or large-sized Savage attacks occurred, they are ready to suspend the tournament and take countermeasures and so continue the tournament on a regular basis. Soon, they would like to raise the <> to be a competition equivalent to the Olympics and the World Cup. Of course, he didnt say something like declaring the victory for Little Garden or Warslan. C Well then, to end my words, I pray for the success of the Slayers who will participate in the tournament. From here, the first <> raises the curtain! With those words, fireworks soar into the sky, one after another. Thus, the <> began. After the opening ceremony is over and they have finished leaving the battlefield. Unlike the Slayers who participate in single matches preliminaries which were supposed to receive guidance on the go, Hayato and the others who are members of team battles, returned to the seats for authorized people to watch the spectacle. C Oh! Its an email. Hayato took out the PDA from the pocket and checks it. The other party is Touka. [Soon we will come out from our preparations. Please come to the waiting room in a few minutes] That was the content of the mail. The number of the waiting room is also written there. C Well then, shall we go to the waiting room? C Yeah. Hayato stands up together with Emilia. Claire asked them there. C Where are you going masuno? C We are going to see off to the members who are participating in single matches. Touka told me that she will call me when their preparations have ended. C I see. Then in that case, then I will accompany you too masuwa. C eh? The President too? Hayato said, surprised. C It is my job as the President to see the Slayers of Little Garden off desuno. Besides, I heard that the Slayers of Yamato who fought together with Little Garden have the same waiting room masu. And, there is also a person who I want to meet in there masushine. C Is that, perhaps? C Yes, the same girl you are about to ask. Well then, lets go. And so Hayato, Emilia and Clare, the three of them, headed to the room to wait for the girls, the ones who were sent out as Slayers to participate in the preliminary contest. C Its here desuwane. They arrived in front of the room with the number taught beforehand from Touka. The door of the room was written not only the name of the Slayers of Little Garden, but also the names of the Slayers of Yamato as Claire had said. Kirikagure Yumina, Tsudzura Mirai and Kurumi Sango, the ones who fought with Hayato during the Third Attack. C We are coming in. Announcing that, Hayato handled the door knob and opened it. C eh? And Noah raised her voice. In that instant. The atmosphere inside the room freezes. C Um C Hayatosan? It was Shuemei who gave a perplexed voice. At that moment, the face of Hayato rapidly lose its color. Not only mentioning the three members of Yamato, but also all the girls participating in single matches, that includes Touka, Shuemei and Noah were in the middle of changing clothes from their uniforms to their Variable Suits. Noah, Yumina, Touka and Shuemei dyed their face red and rapidly hid them with the Variable Suits that they had in their hands. Sango who was taking off her skirt is petrified on the spot. Mirai gave a lively voice [Arara?] with a slightly enjoyment looking in underwear both up and down. C Hayato, you mustnt see! Hayatos sight was closed by Emilia who has stretched her hands from behind. C Hey, you are touching me from behind! C This is not the time to say such things! I must take you out from the room for the time being! Hayato was pulled out from the entrance of the room by Emilia. It was Claire that made an appearance inside the room to make sure of it. C Everyone, I am truly sorry deshitawa. Please call us out when you finish changing your clothes. Looking at Claire that said so, Sango showed a surprised expression. In a hurry she shouts. C Cl, Claire-sama! Claire is admired by Sango. For that reason, she gave out her voice unintentionally. Claire smiled when she saw that figure. C Lets talk again later. Saying that, she closed the door. C Hey, what that of situation was that for Hayato? It was a lucky one? Or it was a terrible one? C Err, no matter what I say Claire sighed greatly, looking at Hayato and Emilia who are doing such interaction. C Claire-sama, we finished changing our clothes. Noah opened the door from the inside and made her appearance. And just like that, the girl left the door open. Claire entered first, and then Hayato and Emilia stepped into the room. Just as Noah said, everyone had finished changing their clothes to Variable Suit. Although sitting chairs and benches are also provided, unlike Sakuras and Karens waiting room, this gives the feeling of being a locker room for changing clothes. The wide might not be more than ten tatamis. C Look, Sango. Hurry hurry. It was Mirai that said so. She is trying to push the back of Sango to take her to the place where Claire is. C St, stop, Mirai! Sango has her face bright red while refusing. To start with, she is facing Claire, the one she admires. Her behavior seems to say that that she isnt ready yet. Nevertheless, Mirai wont go easy on her. C Come on, salute her, salute her. In the end, Mirais hand made Sango to arrive in front of Claire. C Eh, umm that Sango cant look in the eyes to Claire. She kept looking down and her face is deep red. Mirai mutters in her ear. C But then again, I wont be something like an intermediary. Dont you have something to say? C So noisy desuwayo! Mirai, be quite for a while! Screaming and keeping her distance with Mirai, Sango faced Claire. C U umm this, I, I am, Kurumi Sango, I am a member of Motomatsu Base, the Yamato branch of Warslan company Claire, seeing Sango who kept her head looking down, her face bright red and put together her words with difficulty, smiles sweetly and lent her a hand. C Sango-san, I do know things about you masuwayo. C eh? Claire-sama knows something about me? C Yes, at the time of the Third Attack, I heard that you fought along with Kisaragi Hayato and your increase in your deeds of arms masu. You seem to have a magnificent ability, even though you are only 14 years old desuwane. C those things, about me C You do not need to be humble. Take pride of your own strength. C Th, that thank you very much! Sango bowed her head vigorously. Then, once again she continued her words. C Then, that. I, I admire Claire-sama and aimed to be a Slayer. In the future, I will definitely enroll in Little Garden so I can be helpful to Claire-sama C Lets talk about that after this competition has ended. Claire put her hands on the head of Sango. And smiled gently to Sango who raised her face. C For now, give your best to get through the preliminary contest. C Ye, yes! C The time is approaching, lets get moving. This stadium isnt the venue for the preliminaries for single matches. Its at the south of Calbrera IslandDD Its supposed to be done in a field created in the forest that hasnt yet been developed. C Do your best, ok!? C Yes! Touka nods, and Hayato caresses her head. Thus, the three people of Yamato, together with Shuemei, Noah and Touka went towards the bus station to board the bus of exclusive use for participants heading to the venue of the preliminary contest. C I hope everyone can pass through the preliminaries. C I hope so too. Regarding Emilia, Hayato nods. though, theres no doubt that its going to be a tough fight. Even by just watching the data of a few people, the Slayers who are participating in single matches, it can immediately be seen that they are not going to be easy contenders. In the Third Attack, fighting against the Savage, there were some of them who slaughtered many of them alone. C That reminds me, I could not find his figure wane. C Aah! C Come to think of it. In response to Claires words, Emilia and Hayato spontaneously looked at their faces. It is a round body that flew through their minds. Maybe he hasnt finished changing his clothes and hasnt returned yet. C Oh, everyone?. Along with the sound of *STOMP* *STOMP*, the round young man comes near. Its Alphonse Brewstadt who has changed into his Variable Suit. Next to him, the figure of Silver Blitz, the Tamer type Hundred can be seen. C What about Noah and Shuemei? At the same time he arrived to Hayato and company, Alphonse asked. C They already headed to the bus stop wayo. C EeeeDDD!? Alphonse who heard Claires reply showed surprise by jumping. C Does that mean that I was left behind? C It does not mean that it was like that masuwane. C Thats. How much has passed since everyone headed to the bus stop? C I guess that it was only two, three minutes ago desuwayo. C If thats the case, then I can reach them. Thank you, President. Saying that, Alphonse called out to Silver Blitz. C Lets go, Silver Blitz! We must run after everyone! C Woof! Alphonse, along with Silver Blitz, run to the bus stop. While staring at his back, Claire sighed astonished. C How to say it, there is no tension at all wane C Well, being free from tension is a good thing, dont you think? While smiling wryly, Hayato makes a follow-up without a moments delay. C I also think the same as Hayato. C Certainly, that has some truth masuwane. Claire slipped out a smile, and continued her words. C Then, lets pray for everyone to have a good fight and that they will come back safe and sound. We should move to the watching space masuwayo. The number of Slayers participating in single matches is around 400 peopleDD All of them will be divided into 12 groups that will fight. A battle royal with near 30 people. The survival is harsh and only one person will win and proceed to the tournament. Good luck? Or bad luck? The results of the raffle is that Yumina, Sango, Mirai, andDD Touka, Shuemei, Noah and Alphonse, everyone were placed in different groups. Although the acquaintances, the comrades of Hayato and the others dont fight around one spot, they cant cooperate until it becomes two people in the end. C Uu, I gave up Two hours after the start of the preliminaries. It was Shuemei in group B who was the first ahead of everyone who came back to the lobby prepared for the tournament staff, were Hayato and company have watched the preliminary contest of single matches en masse. She has already changed her clothes from Variable Suit to the uniform of the Martial Arts Department of Little Garden, got closer to Hayato and everyone, while dropping her shoulders. It was Emilia who spoke comforting words to such Shuemei. C But, you defeated both, and only 10 people were remaining. I think you did well. C I think so too. C really? Hayato said so, and Shuemeis face looked happy. C YeahDDin that state, I guess you had no choice but to give up, and as Emilia said, I think you did well until that time. At any rate, a gun was pointing from behind. She couldnt do anything in that state, not even to deploy a barrier. There is no mistake to say that it could have been a serious injury if she moved badly. C Uhh, certainly I had a good feeling that I could move well at the beginning, but then I saw that the movements of my opponents were strong. So, there were places that I thought that maybe I C That is because you are striving on your everyday training desuwayo. C Ah, Claire-sama In regard to Shuemei who showed a surprised look by suddenly calling out her name, Claire said that while smiling gently, like rewarding her for the efforts. C Good work, Ryuu Shuemei. Not only you, but also Noah Sheldon and Alphonse Brewstadt are incredibly powerful compared to the beginning. In Little Garden where excellent Slayers gather, it may seem for you that you are an inferior one, but that fact it is not so anymore for all the Slayers, did you not understand it well by participating in single matches? C Ah! In other words, this was the goal of Claire. It seems that Shuemei went along properly with it. C Thank you very much, Claire-sama. Making the best use of this experience, it will encourage my training even more from now on. C Yes, if you do that, then there is a meaning to have you participate in the preliminary contest. Claire answered while expressing a sweet smile. C then, on that subject, what are the results for Noah and Alphonse-kun? Alphonse-kun was certainly on the next group after me, didnt he? C Yeah, he ran from place to place, he luckily knocked out his opponent, and he remained approximately the same as Shuemei-san but, Silver Blitz was equivalent to a stray bullet and it disappeared. So, he gave up. Noah-san has just finished now, she also did a good fight but dropped her sword and give up. C Oh, is that so? Feeling bad, Shuemei drops her shoulders. Listening to Claires story, it was probably because she had fleeting expectations that someone could break through. C By the way, I also lose too. While saying that, it was Mirai that approached the location of Hayato and the others from the direction that Shuemei came back. Behind her is Sango too. Sango is sighing with a gloomy expression in contrast to Mirai whose attitude is nonchalantly as always. In comparison to Shuemei, she was considerable depressed. C But, both of you fought bravely, dont you think? Sango-san ended when there were only 3 people remaining. C Hey, Sango. Youve been praised by Emilia-san, no? Mirai follows so, but Sangos expression doesnt clear up. C but, it is the same if I lose desuwayo. She muttered with a small voice without coming from the back. Looking at the situation, Claire sighed a little. She probably noticed that Sango is glancing repeatedly towards her from a while ago. C It is not the same even if you lose wayo. While Claire says so, she approaches to Sango. C Ah! C Your battle was amazing deshitawa. I cant imagine that you are a middle school student desu. C Thats, I am Furthermore, Sango hides behind Mirai. Seeing that figure, Claire sighs with a Good grief! C Dont be humble wayo. If you continue to train yourself further and study hard in Little Garden, you should be able to become even more strongerDD C Eh Claire-sama, that is In a flash, the eyes of Sango opened wide. C Yes, if you want next year, wouldnt you come to Little Garden? C Cl, Claire-sama. Is that, true? C Of course, it is very true desuwa. I, Claire Harvey, the representative of Little Garden, will scout Kurumi Sango to the Martial Arts Department of the senior high school masuwa. When Sango heard those words, her facial expression went bright with a *Paaaa*, and jumped out from behind the back of Mirai, hugging Claires waist. C Claire-sama, I I. uwaaaan! C Im glad for you, Sango. Looking at Sango who is loudly crying, Mirai smiles with a friendly grin. C Ah! Ill take a picture because this is interesting. *PASHARI*, and Mirai took a photography of the figure of Sango crying and hugging Claires waist. It seems that Sango didnt notice it. Claire told to Mirai while smiling wryly looking at the condition. C Umm, what about you Mirai-san? Do you want to come together? C You mean, that you are scouting me to Little Garden, right? C Exactly desuwa. Your ability is equally as good as Sango desu. Certainly, if you come to Little Garden, that will be of great help masuwa. C Yeah, thank you for your proposition. Thats right its fun to be with Sango so, I think that Ill do that. C Yes, without fail. Claire smiled satisfied when she heard the reply of acceptance. C Oh, it s almost time for the preliminaries of group J. It was Emilia who raised her voice. C Group J, huh C Yuminas group, yes? Sango and Mirai said so one after another and turned their eyes on the monitor. Thereupon, the figure of Yumina is displayed right there. Her weapon is sickle and chainDD Its <> Orochimaru, an Arsenal type Hundred. Immediately after the start of the game, Yumina knocks down safely one, two, three Slayers. But then the rests cuts around 10 people. She is alone against two Long Shooter type, and a Slayer armed with a Dragoon typeDD She was surrounded by a total of 3 Slayers. As far as can be seen by the clothes of the three people, there seems to be no relationship between them. They probably judged that she was a dangerous character by knocking out 3 Slayers. The two Long Shooter type Slayers shot 10 beams towards Yumina. She dodges them by jumping, but there is a Dragoon type floating battery following her. However, Yumina could take countermeasures. Throwing the weight attached to the sickle and chain, she wrapped it around a tree, and moved towards there. To the side of that place there is a Slayer of the Long Shooter type. C sorry. Yumina used her hand like a sword, swinging it down from behind, stunning the Slayer. There, a shot of another Slayer of the Long Shooter type got near, but Yumina presents one hand against it and stop it with an E barrier. Of course, that beam is a decoy to distract her from another attack. Yumina was aware that it was nothing but a diversion. The Slayer of the Dragoon type was saving energy in his gun and was aiming for her. Without a moments delay Yumina throws the weight. She saw before her eyes that the chains are coiled around the leg of the Long Shooter type who fired the shot a while ago, making his body to roll around as it is. Using the body like a hammer, she struck the Slayer of the Dragoon type that was aiming for her and was ready to shoot with a gun in the air. Because of that impact, it seems that both fainted. Their armaments are cancelled. And safely after that, Yumina defeated two Slayers. Then the buzzer sounded close to the ground in the field. [The winner of J Block is Kirikagure Yumina] Along with the announcement, Yuminas image is displayed on a huge monitor. It showed that she had won the preliminary contest. C As expected of Yumina-han. C Yeah, she is amazing desuwa. Mirai and Sango were rejoicing because of her. On the other hand, Hayato stared still at the huge monitor. Karen asks to Hayato about it. C Nii-san, whats the matter? C Well, its just that the next is Toukas turn Of course he is happy that Yumina won. But he was worried about Touka. C Oh, it seems that Toukas preliminary contest is about to begin. Due to the words of Latia, Hayato looks once again to the huge monitor. C Oh, its Touka! At the same time as the figure of Touka is displayed, Sakura raised her voice. Touka stretches her body in a big way. Emilia said, looking at that figure. C Hayato, do you think that Touka-chan is going to win? C Hmm. Even if I declare that. Theres no doubt she is going to win, but I dont know the ability of her opponents. I cant be certain of it since this is a battle royal Anyway, it would be the best if she doesnt get hurt. C That reply, is typical of Hayato. C You think so? Hayato replied to that. C I guess so, if you see the data being registered, the skill of the Slayers of group K doesnt appear to be so high, so I think that Touka-kuns chances of winning are high. It was Charlotte that approached to Hayato and the others to where they were, butting into the conversation. C Huh? Charo? Are you free now? C Watching the match is also my job, you know. Im hoping to investigate the usability of the equipment deployed for the preliminary contest. Besides, the Slayers of Little Garden are using the Hundred that I have developed and adjusted. It would be natural to cheer for them, dont you think? In response to Emilias doubts, Charlotte continued talking. C now, returning to the conversation, Touka-kun, who has the fighting ability comparable to that of the members of team battles, I think that she should be able to come out from this group Ks preliminaries, unless there isnt much to do. She also has the special characteristic to not receive attacks of energy. C I certainly think that it is a big factor when it comes to a melee battle. However, Hayato had only one concern. It seems that Emilia noticed it, although it was emerging from his facial expression. C Whats wrong, Hayato? Why do you have a stiff expression? C No, actually Being that the preamble, Hayato started to talk. C Kend is basically a one-on-one match. Im concerned about whether she is accustomed to fight with many people at the same time. C Now that you mention it, in the beginning, Hayato was also struggling with that kind of training. C Yeah, that happened. Its somehow hard to drift away from it, since he has been fighting for years concentrating only on the opponent in front of him, eliminating any presence and sounds from the surroundings. A bombardment from a place that is a little far way, a member who evaded the attack of its opponent and then hit it, it was harsh. C If so, theres no problem. That said, Shuemei continues. C Touka-san also did that kind of training. C Eh? Is that so? C Yes. She trained with us. Rather, our numbers werent sufficient so we invited Touka-san. I think that point wont be a problem. C I see, then Limited to the match they watched from her, Shuemei didnt seem to be bothered by the fight between a large number of people, compared to other Slayers. The words of Shuemei were that much persuasive. C Oh! It seems that the preliminaries for the Block K will begin. At the same time Emilia said so, the bell for the beginning of the game rang. Each one of them had a round mark attached with a number, and several of them were indicated in the monitor in front of their eyes. The round lights with the number indicated started to move. That shows the location of each Slayer. They started to move at once. C What number is Touka? C She should be the number 21. Emilia replied to Hayatos doubt. C It seems that she hasnt entered any battles so far. Shuemei said that, following. But Latia denies that immediately. C No, number 11 and number 12 are coming closer. C Oh, Hayato, look at the screen over there! Doing as Emilia told him, he looked at the monitor pointed out by her finger, the image of two women Slayers was displayed there. The appearance of Touka can be seen beyond that. C Out of the blue two people are her opponents it looks like it will be a tough fight. C Yeah Hayato nods in regard to what Emilia muttered. Besides, those two people look like they are mirrored. Both of them have small knives in both hands. Speaking about differences, there is a white muffler knotted that was concealing the half of their faces. Its divided into right and left. Just looking at the light armor that gives the impression of being easy to move, and that muffler, they seem to be Slayers of the Assassin type specialized in assassination. C What the, why is your Variable Suit so weird? C Thats not an armor what? Is that the national costume of Yamato or something? They ask Touka. C National costume. Well, you might say so. Answering, Touka continues. C But I can say that you are twins, huh? Yeah, thats right! Their voices overlapped, and attacked Touka at the same time. There, Touka closed her eyes. (Catching them with both of my eyes, I wont be able to catch up with them and Ill get confused. Thats why in a situation like this, I must see with my heart!) That is the conclusion Touka put out during training. (DDDthey come!) Touka stopped the knife swung down from above with her sword and flips the body of her opponent with her arms as it is. C Wha.!? The surprised voice was given by the girl who was the other part of the party that was chasing after her. Touka kept her body horizontally without a change and evaded the attack, then she swung the sword towards the gap, the back of her body, the moment she landed on the ground. C Guah That flash indicated the victory. The girl who fell to the ground from the front cancelled her armament. C You, how dare you, to my sister! The girl that was the other half rushed on once again with rage. But that single person wasnt enough to become an opponent of Touka. Catching the knife that was swung down for a second time with the sword, she destroyed her posture in a flash. With a blow resembling a flow, Touka slashed her opponent. C Such a even though we were especially from the same team, if we had won The other girl says that while collapsing. C this is a battlefield. So please forgive me. Touka bowed to the girl who fainted and whose armament was cancelled. Emilia who was in the watching space gives a cheerful voice, looking at that picture. C She did it, Touka-chan beat them! But Latia was calm. C Touka is being targeted C Eh? Latias words are fixed motionlessly at the map. So Hayato and the rest noticed that there was a female Slayer of the Shooter type near her, ready with a rifle leveled towards Touka. Immediately afterwards, the shot is released and hits the back of the head of Touka. C n? By any chance, was I being aimed just now? Touka turns around. There, was a girl holding a gun with both hands. Its a woman with a red waving hair. The girl is trembling and looks frightened. C What was that? Im sure I just hit you nowright? But Touka doesnt answer that. On the contrary, she was with indignation of suddenly being shot. C You are aware that there are no manners in a surprise attack. I hate that type of guys! Touka who kicked the ground vigorously, readied her sword and ran after the position of the girl. C Kuh! The flustered girl fired shots consecutively. But the result is the same. The attacks of energy dont affect Touka. At the same time they hit her body, the shots disappear. C That kind of Two shots, three shots, its the same. Touka who came until a distance with her opponent by erasing the third beam, stroke with her sword the top of the shoulder of the dumbfounded girl. C Guah. There was no such a thing like room for the girl to deploy a barrier. The girl attacked by Touka screams and falls to her knees. The moment she fell to the ground, the armament is cancelled. Just like Charlotte said at the beginning, perhaps its true that she was blessed with that combination. After that Touka survived without struggling, she defeated the last one, and broke through the preliminaries of group K. Around thirty minutes after the match of Touka was over. Toukas voice echoed to Hayato and the others who continued watching the matches. C DDShinshish? Hayato was taken aback due to that voice, and turned his line of sight to the direction from where he heard it. Then, he saw the figure of Touka who finished changing clothes to the uniform of middle school of Little Garden from her kendo uniform rushing over in a half run. C Shinshish I, made it through the preliminary contest! Catching the body of Touka who jumped at him, Hayato patted her head. C Yeah, I watched it properly. You did it well, you know? C Thank you. Rising her face and looking at the face of Hayato, Touka smiled sweetly. While sullenly looking at that scene, Emilia said. C it is good that you have passed the preliminaries but, about your special characteristic that makes you unable to receive energy attacks, you should have kept it hidden until the finals of the tournament. C Hahaha, I also told her that. Even though it was only one blow, everyone thought that it was strange that there was absolutely no damage after receiving that one. Yumina said after Emilia, who came back on the same bus as Touka. Unlike Touka who rushed over, she slowly walks to Hayato and co. Then, two young girls ran up to Yumina and embraced vigorously her waist. C Yumina-san, congratulations! C Congratulations masuwa! C Mirai SangoDD Looking at the face of Sango, Yumina smiled feeling relieved. C Sango, Im relieved that you are more energetic than I expected. C ? Why are you saying that desuno? Sango tilts her head, raising one of her eyebrows. C When I knew your result, I thought that you were shocked when you showed an unattractive part of you in front of Claire-sama. C Oh! That kind of thing. Hearing the words of Yumina, it was Mirai who showed a grinning smile. C She did exactly what Yumina said, though. Claire-sama said [You did it well mashitawa. In case you wish for it, it will be of great help if you come to Little Garden next year masu] so thats why her mood is better now. C Wha, Mirai you, dont say unnecessary things! C But, its the truth, isnt it? C Yes, it is but! C Hahaha. Anyway, Im glad that what you wished for came true, Sango. C We, well, that is something natural for me desuwa Mirai stroked gently the head of Yumina, who hanged her head with a bright red face. C By the way, like Sango, I was invited too. C I see. Since you two will go to Little Garden, Ill be a little lonely. Nonetheless, Im happy that the efforts my pupils did by themselves were recognized. Saying that, Yumina patted Mirais head. C If you diligently study in Little Garden, then you will overtake me quickly. If you are in the next tournament, not only you will have enough power to participate in single matches, but also in team battles. Thats why you have to do your best. Of course, I will not be beaten in terms of practice. On that night, a victory celebration was held to congratulate Touka and Yumina who broke through the preliminaries. The next day they are freeDD The day after that, Touka is going to appear in the first round of single matches of the finals of the tournament. Single match of the finals of the tournament, round 1. Just before Toukas match starts. C Yo, Hayato. How was your cute disciple? Authorized person and member participant of team battlesDDFritz asked Hayato who came back to the special watching space where besides them, only the organizers of the tournament are allowed to enter. Following Hayato, Karen, Sakura and Emilia also came back to the special watching space. Four people were visiting the waiting room to greet Touka before the match. C Well, I can say she was sufficiently motivated. Following Hayato who answered, Emilia said. C She wasnt feeling nervous, and her mood was the same, so she should fight just like always. C Really? If so, then shell surely win. C I hope so. In response to Latia who told that convinced, Hayato sat on the chair. Emilia and the others also took a seat. C Great, the entrance hasnt started yet. Itis the monitor of the stadium that Emilias line of sight is pointed at while muttering so. There is already a picture of Touka and her opponent. Its a Slayer of Al-Salaam whose age doesnt differ from Hayato and the rest. Dark brown skin, her eyes are sharp. And she looks pretty strong. Next, Hayato directed his eyes towards the battlefield. There, the stage that was at the time of the concert is no more. A ring was now prepared there. C Hmm, its wide as expected, huh Compared with the battlefield of the stadium in Little Garden, the area is nearly twice of that. Since this ring is also used for the final round of the team competition, it has been made assuming that battles will be between lots of people. By the way, the final rounds of individual matches are the same as the <> being held in Little Garden. All are done in a one-on-one battle. The rules are to some degree the same. Those are: when the armament is cancelled, when the numerical values of the Vital Ring placed in the arm fell into the critical zone, and with a KO by knocking down for 10 ten seconds. Whats different is that theres an area outside of it. Falling outside the ring will result in a KO if more than 10 seconds have elapsed. You only need to be careful about it. C Oh, it looks like the match will start. The announcement resounds at the stadium. Touka comes first. C It appears that she is really not nervous, isnt it? Fritz said, looking at Touka that appeared in the stadium with her usual kendo uniform from the wing of the battlefield. C you think? Touka-chan was sufficiently motivated so Sakura puffed with pride as if she was boasting her own child. Then, the opponent, a Slayer, came in. The Slayer of Al-Salaam is a woman. Her height is high, and her limbs are long. Looking at her figure, Karen mutters. C She is a very high person. C She seems to be around 170 cm. Emilia answered. The PDA confirms the personal data of Larke Mandola who is the opponent of Touka. Looking at that figure, Latia asked. C She is strong, right? C Well, honestly, reaction values are not that important, but it looks like she has been fighting using her Hundred since she was young, and she seems to be blessed with physical ability, and her combat skill seems to be fairly high. Its written in her personal data that she finished off two Savage in the Third Attack. However C however? C The shape of her armament is a Chevalier type, so her weapon is a sword. Then, undoubtedly Touka-chan wont lose. C I see, so thats the reason. If thats the case she will win anyway. Emilia and Latia. There are reasons for them to be convinced about Toukas victory. Touka has already fought with various types of Slayers in trainings, sham battles and in the Martial Arts Tournament of Little Garden. As a result, this <>, even including the individual matches preliminaries, she has almost never lost against sword users. That goes for Krovahn too, he did a fair match for the best 16. Touka and Larke deployed their Hundred together. Touka has a black sword. Larkes weapon is a curved edge sword type. C Uu, Im getting nervous Its Karen who muttered visibly trembling. Looking at the them at a fixed distance, they picked up their weapons, and put together their hands in front of their chest like praying. C Its okay, Touka will surely win. Hayato-kun also said that so Sakura says so, and praying like Karen, she joined together her hands in front of her chest, her body was trembling. This is not a game at all. Thats why, as the tension wraps around Hayato and his surroundings, the buzzer reverberated, starting the match at the stadium. Toukas the one that started first. Almost at the same time when the buzzer ended to ring, she kicked the ring, rushing vigorously at her opponent. C Haaaaa!! Touka swung the sword and released a sharp slash. However, the slash is easily dodged. Her opponent is a warrior who went through the preliminary contest. It wont be easy to settle the match. On the contrary, Larke has unleashed counterattacks. She stops the blows of Toukas sword, repelling them. Two people who keep a fierce sword fight in the center of the battlefield. But among them, Larke is the one who stood up with superiority. C Hya! In the middle of the sword fight, Touka scooped up with her own feet. Because of that, Touka lost the balance of her body. C Its a shame, but this is the end! She swung downward the sword while showing a smile confident of victory. Although it was thought that there is nothing more that can be done, Touka uses one leg attached to the ground like a coil and jumps, and rotates while twisting her body. Latia shouted. . That is! C Kenzaki Style New TechniqueDD <> Senkaizan!* Its Karen that answered. Touka had learned some new techniques for this tournament. For that purpose, she received an old Tablet PC from Karen, she taught her how to use it, she made video calls with her former master Rysei, approaching him for consultation. C It has been decided. Emilia muttered so. Thats not something that can be done so trivial, that is, to slash the opponent while somersaulting. Larke who was attacked in her unguarded moment by a perfect attack that used an unimaginable physical ability, her body, due to the direct hit was sent flying bouncing at the very limit off the premises. C Somehow or other, thats what it looks like. Hayato answered, looking at Larke Mandola collapsed, and her armament cancelled. The buzzer resounds at the venue, informing the end of the match. On the huge monitor, the portrait photo of Kenzaki Touka, and the characters indicating her victory were displayed. C She did it! C Yes, Touka-san did it! Sakura and Karen stand up, and share the joy embracing each other. A KO victory in 1 minute 50 seconds. That was the result of Kenzaki Touka in the first round of the finals of the tournament. C Good job, Touka. It was a nice match. Hayato welcomed Touka who returned to the waiting room after the end of the first round. C Thank you very much, Shinshish. But this time I was blessed with my opponent. Whether the next will turn out well like this or not C The next match is tomorrow, right? C Yes. Touka nods and answers to Emilia who asked. C I see Umm, the next opponent seems to be a Slayer of Rasiya huh? The finger of Emilia that was touching the PDA stopped. Hayato instinctively asked. C Is something wrong? C Look at this. Hayato, who picked up the PDA that Emilia had handed over, looked at the screen and became speechless. C Eh? This is C Isnt he the muscle guy of that time!? It was Latia who peered into the PDA from the back of Hayato and gave a voice. She keeps speaking without a change. C Why is he in individual matches? Wasnt he going to be in team battles? That muscle daruma*DD Before the friendly reunion, Latia had a dispute with a Slayer from the Empire of RasiyaDDGert Abramovic. C I dont know. However, there is no doubt that Toukas next rival is that guy. Hayato, the video of his first fight, has already gone up? C Yeah, it seems that its up. By saying that, Hayato watched the video that Emilia and the others had looked into. It was the side of the Martial Arts type Hundred <> Val Beck, being worn by Gert Abramovic, who went for an offensive movement at the same time the match started. Instantly approaching his opponent, a Slayer of Romalia, he kicked up his body high in the sky. However, the armament of the Slayer of Romalia is a Dragoon type. He immediately straightens himself in the air using the propulsion device on his back and tries to attack with the floating batteries to Gert. However, Gert wasnt there already. He kicked the ground and jumped high going after the Slayer of Romalia. Gert then joined his arms together, and swung them downward around the cervical vertebrae of the neck. Romalias Slayer fainted with the shock, apparently. Without taking a safety fall, he hit the ground. Because of that, his armament is released, and the match is over. C amazing, a KO that took less than 30 seconds. That attitude of him wasnt just a mere show. Emilia muttered. Hayato has also the same impression. Even though he was wearing a thick armor, apart from the power of the attacks that are unleashed from his large body, those movements of him were also quick. There, a rumor came with the resounded voice of a man. C Oh, so in the spot over there is the opponent for the second round, huuh? C ! Everyone looked back all together, and there was the figure of Gert Abramovic, who changed clothes from the Variable Suit to the military uniform of Rasiya Empire. Cezary who is the captain of the Rasiya team, and Elena, a woman Slayer, are standing as if holding him between. C Gert, you understand it, right? It seems that he doesnt like to say too many things. With a calm voice, Cezary gives a warning to Gert. C I know. Nonetheless even if shes from Little Garden, theres nothing dat can be don if that brat opponent picks a fight. C Gert, if you know that, then a foul mouth is no good. C Yeah yeah. Elena also gives him a warning, and Gert drew back his neck like playing the fool, with the palms of both of his hands towards the ceiling. The three of them passed by next to Hayato and co. Hayato thought that it would be fine to not do anything at all. But it didnt act in accordance to that Immediately after passing by Hayato and the otherss side. Gert stopped his legs and turned over. C lady-chan, one advice. C Gert! Elena restraints him by roughening her voice. However, Gert doesnt stop. C Itll be something very small, so its fine, dont ya think? Its an ordinary advice. Besides, I wont do anythin. Gert continues his words while showing a smile and grinning. C Lady-chan, if u dont want to get hurt then withdrawal. I aint interested in bullyin a brat. Its evident that its an act of provocation. But, Touka wasnt agitated. C lady, huh. Touka replied, staring at Gert. C Ill not withdrawal. I dont have the intention to lose! C Hahaa, hahahaha! You heard that, Cezary. Shell defeat me, yo! C Gert, your playing is going too far. C Chi, fine. But, a few words to endDD Gert received a warning again from Cezary, and after saying so, he released again a few words towards Touka. C If u do it, then I wont go easy on ya. Ill break da fightin spirit of you and Little Garden. Thats allDD Together with Cezary and Elena, Gert tries to turn his back on her. It was Latia who called him out there. C DDHey, wait a minute. Those words made Gert to stop his feet and looked back. C Huh, what is it? U are the chibi* of that time, what da heck do u want? C I have something to ask you. C what do u want to ask, huh? Gert furrowed his glabella*. C Why are you in individual matches? Wasnt your intention to appear in team battles? C Ooh, dat thing. Dont listen to worthless thrash. Of course Ill appearDD Gert continues his words while showing a grinning face. C Just coz Im going to compete in team battles, theres no rule that wont allow me to come out in individual matches, dont ya think? Appearin in individual matches, its to show off da strength of Rasiya and I. Besides, this is a good warm-up. After listening to that answer, Latia had an expression of being taken aback. C because of that alone, are you really coming out in individual battles? If you do such a thing and get injured or use too much energy, that will have an impact on team battles, isnt it? C Hahaha, impact? As if individual battles could have some kind of impact on me. Gert laughs loudly. Looking at that figure, Latia questions with a meek expression. C In short, you believe that you can win individual battles without using a lot of power? C Precisely. Gert immediately replies. C you guys, also think the same? Latia asks that to Cezary and Elena. C Well, I guess so. It was Cezary that answered. C It will be an honor for Rasiya to have an overall victory in both team competitions and individual matches. Following, Elena answers. C I thought that coming out in individual matches will allow him to cool off his attitude a little. But it seems that our plan went off, huh C Hahahaha. When he heard the answer of Elena, Gert laughed holding one of his sides. C Well, although the opponent is a small fry, itll be a good exercise, no? In brief, they dont doubt about their victory and they probably think that it wont be difficult either. C This is all what you have to say? In which case, if you excuse us. When Cezary said so, the other two showed their backs to Hayato and company and disappeared in the inner part of the passage. Its at the same time that their figures disappeared. C Ill tell you what It was Emilia that began to talk. C Those guys, they sure are underestimating other Slayers, isnt it? Honestly, he doesnt seem to be that much of a great Slayer or anything C I agree with that. Latia immediately indicated agreement. C Limited to his personal data and the fight of the first round, he is certainly a Slayer in his own way. But, I dont think that it goes that farDD. When we were facing each other in that situation with our armaments deployed, I didnt feel his power to that extent. C but still, its not that hes exposing all of his abilities and I think that its dangerous to make a decision so far, right? Listening the words of Fritz who butted into the conversation, Hayato remembers. Nesat said that they felt strange, when she saw Cezary and Gert. (then, perhaps its related to a hidden power of them, I wonder?) If it happens to be that, then what on earth could it be? C But, if he is hiding his strength, then Touka-chan is the same, I guess. It was Emilia who said that. C Well, I still havent used my secret techniques. C Yeah, now that you mention it. In response to Emilias words, Latia nods. It became public that Touka had a constitution that doesnt receive the effect of energy and some of her techniques have been used in the preliminary contest. However, she didnt use Kenzaki Style Secret Technique Zaneizan. C Touka, are you okay? It was Hayato who asked Touka calling her out. Its because her body was trembling in short and continuous movements. C YesDD Im okay. Im trembling with excitement. He knows that those words were a lie. Still, she continued to pretend to be tough. She grasped tightly her fist, and continued her words. C To taste the finest victory, you have to defeat the toughest opponent, for sure. Ive been practicing without a break for several months to win the individual matches. Therefore, Shinshish, and everyone. Please watch my fight tomorrow. I will definitely winDD Volume 7 - CH 4 Early afternoon of the next day. Around fifteen minutes before the match of Kenzaki Touka and Gert Abramovic begins. Hayato, Emilia, Karen and Sakura were arriving in front of the room where Touka is waiting, just like yesterday. *TON* *TON*, knocking the door in front of him, Hayato asks. C Can we come in? C Yeah, come in. What came back was not Touka, but Charlottes voice. Maybe she has been doing maintenance to Toukas weapon, the sword. Hayato opened the door and steps into the room together with three people. C Hey, Kirigakure-san broke through the second round. C Oh! Is that true!? As expected from Yumina-san! When Hayato calls her out to motivate her with rough words, Touka got up from the chair she was sitting, and raised a delightful voice. She has already changed clothes to the custom-made kendo uniform. As far as they can see, preparations seem to be in place already. C I must do my best in order to advance to the third round too. Saying that, Touka suddenly clenched her fists. C what is it? Are you feeling nervous? Hayato asked because Toukas body was constantly shaking. C Yeah, a bit Touka answers frankly. C Is that so? Hayato gently smiled. Unlike the preliminaries and the first round, it was a common thing that the opponent is known to be a formidable enemy. However, theres no way she will fight properly in such a state. C For the time being, sit down in the chair one more time. C Um, I understand. Hayato told Touka to sit once again in the chair. Then, Hayato went around behind Touka and reached out her shoulders. C Look, this will calm you down. C Hyan! At the same time that he starts to rub her shoulders. Toukas body trembled with a flutter and expressed a seductive voice. C He, hey dont make a strange voice so suddenly! C Thats because Shinshish is the one to blame. Suddenly touching my body to do weird thingsDD C To do weird things you sayHa, Hayatos an ecchi! What kind of things did you do!? C No, I thought about calming down her anxiety, so I just massaged her shoulders as everyone does. After all you saw it, right? C Fuun but didnt seem that the massage was kind of lewd? C No, nothing like that! Look, look! Trying to convince Emilia who turns her eyes of skepticism, Hayato starts to massage Toukas shoulders again. C look, what do you think? In this way your body that became stiff will relax a lot and you will calm down. C Ye, yeah. Certainly, I can sense that kind of thing C If so, Im glad. Answering, Hayato looked at the direction of Emilia. C Look, you just went were seething with anger because of a massage done like this. But its a normal one, right? The problem was because I suddenly massaged her. C but nuu nonetheless, this is a little embarrassing C Hey! The hands of Hayato are ecchi after all! Massage my shoulders afterwards. To confirm it! C What in the world are you saying Charlotte laughed loudly, looking at the interaction of Emilia and Hayato. C Hahaha, Touka-kun seems to be quite sensitive, huh? C Muu is that so? Probably she wasnt aware of that about herself. Touka tilts her head wondering about that. C Yeah, very much. But, it was good since it looks like her anxiety has come apart, isnt it? C Yeah, now that you mention it, its true. Being told that by Charlotte, it was there that she noticed it. Touka got up from the chair and bowed her head towards Hayato. C Thank you very much, Shinshish! Then, the time for preparation for the entrance has just arrived. An official came to guide her until the end of the field. C Okay then, we are going back. C Well be rooting for you on the top. C Yes, Ill fight to not disgrace ShinshishsDD nor Kenzaki Styles nor Little Gardens name, and Ill seize the victory with these hands! Touka declared that to Hayato and the others who are leaving the room. When Touka showed up in the Coliseum, her opponent Gert Abramovic was already waiting in the center. Gert, dressed in his Variable Suit, glance at Touka while raising his lips to shoot words to provoke her. C Coming late, huh, I thought that you ran away. C Is there a reason for me to run away? Im going to win! No matterDD Well then, please deploy your respective armaments Obeying the transmitted announcement, Touka grasps tightly her black Hundred and shouts. C HUNDRED ON! The Hundred grasped tightly in her right hand changes and ends transforming into a black sword. Subsequently, Gert who grasped tightly the Hundred in his right hand, flipped it with his fingers towards the air. C Hundred On Armor appears on his arms and legs. Its a Hundred of the Martial Arts type, Val Beck. C A small fry from Little Garden said that its going to defeat me. That makes me laugh. Ill make you realize the difference in strength! Gert takes a stance to attack Touka from the distance. C You wished for it! Touka also moved her feet forwards and readied her sword. The countdown starts. C Touka-san is going to win, right? Karen muttered next to Hayato. Next to her, its Sakura who answered. C Yeah, she will absolutely win. She cant lose to such a guy. But that voice, was trembling with nervousness. Hayato and the others, as well as every one of the Slayers of Little Garden that are present in the special watching space are equally nervous. Hayato gulped his saliva when the countdown was on 3. Well then, let the match begin At the same time as the count becomes zero. The announcement echoes with a buzzer. It was Gert who moved first. Kicking the field, spreads his arms like a bear and attacks Touka. C Your body, Ill twist it and crush it! In order to capture Touka, Gert swung down his arms, crossing them. Touka evaded it with a back step, and pulled the arm that was holding her sword, launching a thrust. C Thats Looking at Toukas thrust, Hayato screams instinctively. C That was Zaneizan, isnt it? The one who said it. Was Emilia. If ordinary people see that, it would have looked like a single thrust. But, Touka released two thrusts in an instant. C With that skill, the impact received is twice the normal thrustDDno, it must be more than that. Continuing, Charlotte said that. If the individual receiving a direct hit is an ordinary human, it may end up down on the spot. Theres the possibility of penetrating even an E barrier. ButDD Even though he was sent flying to the back, Gert never fell. He used both arms on the verge of receiving the thrust, and took a defensive posture. Of course, he also deployed a shield, an E barrier. C I thought that you were just a simple stupid brat, but that was splendid. Loosening his lips and smiling, Gert said. C The pain of now wasnt so bad! C ! Gert kicked the ground, screaming and approaching Touka while soaring up a cloud of dust. C Uooooooooooooooh! The rock-like fist of Gert is going to hit Touka. The attack is somewhat large, but that attack is full of gaps. Touka made a jump and dodge it, and turned around behind Gert. To that back full of gaps, Touka begins to attack. However, Gert suddenly opened his fists and placed both hands on the ground. Rotating his body around them as a fulcrum, he kicked the body of Touka who was trying to launch an attack from the side. C Guah! Kicking her side, Toukas body flies backwards. After floating around the air for about a second, Toukas body hit on the battlefield, rolling almost at the very limits of being out of the ring. However, it hasnt become a fatal wound. While rolling over the pursuit of Gerts knee, Touka stands up. Even there, Gert continues attacking, but Touka continued to dodge, watching for an unguarded moment. But, it was hard to make a gap. She couldnt find the timing to attack. (Oh right, Ill do that!) The moment she was doing kumite* for the purpose of <>. She received a technique from Latia, her opponent. She thought that it might be usable for some reason, so she practiced and mastered it. C Here I go! Touka points the tip of the sword to the ground. C What on earth is she? Hayato at the audience seats seems to be perplexed seeing for first time the action of Touka. At his side, Latia shouts. C Thats the skill that we worked out together! Touka shouts while pushing the sword to the ground. C Kenzaki Style New Technique <>Doryuusen! What she did was the same as Zaneizan. Twice in an instant. Touka stroke the ground with the tip of the sword. Then, going like a mole, swelled the ground while rolling up a cloud of dust. C Tsk! Gert dodged that by jumping sideways. Of course, thats how its supposed to go. Touka has already kicked the ground. A great advantage of this technique is that an intense cloud of dust rolls up and takes away the field of vision of the opponent. Understanding that, she can go ahead. Touka jumped after kicking the ground with a *TON*, inside the cloud of dust she somersaults, and while spinning like a tire, she plunges towards Gert. C Kenzaki Style New Technique <>! C Guah! Her sword sent flying the body of Gert. C She did it! It was Karen that shouted. C Nii-san, Touka-san did it! Gerts body, which received Toukas sword in the nape of his neck, was made to slide on the ground, sending it flying to the corner of the arena. C Whats wrong, Hayato? Touka-chan did it, right? Sakura asked because, unlike Karen, Hayato froze, he was dumbfounded. C Well, its like that but still Hayato was on the evasive. Looking at that figure, she said. C If Hayato-kun doesnt do it, then Ill explain it to you. C Charlotte-san? C The neck of a human isnt strong. If you receive such an attack, it wouldnt be strange for the cervical spine to break and thus, to die. C Eh? Thats The color of bewilderment spreads on the expression of Sakura who heard the explanation of Charlotte. Karens the same. Noticing it, the facial expressions of most the spectators were similar. All the spectators are noising from the commotion. The conclusion came in the worst form. Everyone had thought of that possibility. HoweverDD C It appears that the match hasnt ended yet. C Huh? Hayato, looking to the battle space with the words of Krovahn, noticed that Gert gets out from the soaring cloud of dust. Heading to the other side, Touka breaths heavily as her shoulders go up and down. C Run, Touka! Hayato screams spontaneously. However, his voice doesnt reach Touka. Touka noticed Gert approaching, and that his right hand was drawing near the base of her neck. The big hand of Gert catches the neck of Touka, and lifts her body. C Guh, guguah The breathing is being obstructed. The sword slips off from the hand of Touka and made a clattering sound, as she raises an anguished voice. C And? Are ya going to give up? Gert interrogates Touka while looking at her, lifted high. It was a matter of course to do so. However, Touka didnt seem to do it. The flame of her purpose hasnt disappeared from her eyes. C Not yet! Touka kicked Gerts head. Her foot hits his chin. Gerts neck bounces backwards, but she couldnt give any damage. Gert returned his neck to its natural position, and said while smiling with a grin C If thats the case, Ill make it easy. Immediately after Gert started to move his arm, Toukas body is thrown to the ground vigorously. A crater was made, with her body as the center. Touka whos worn out at the center of that, fell trying to curl up her body. 1, 2, 3DD The count starts. If she cant get up within ten seconds, Toukas defeat will be decided. C What is the current status of Kenzaki Touka? It was Claire who raised her voice at the audience seats. She was feeling fear of Toukas physical safety. Erika answered the question. C The Vital does not reach the critical section yet, just barely at the very limit. There seems to be a slight sense of consciousness. C Rather, it may be better to lose this way Its Krovahn that muttered. C You, what the hell are you saying. Do you want your comrades to lose? Latia glared at Krovahn, criticizing him. Looking at that figure, Krovahn closed partly his eyes as though he was exasperated. C What! Didnt you feel it? Nee-chan, you felt it right? C felt it, what? What on earth is he saying, Latia doesnt know. However, Nesat nodded and continued. C I felt it. I feel the same as that time, a bad feeling. That man, I think he is probably the same as us. C The same, dont tell me Emilia was taken aback and had her breath taken away. C Yeah. Hayato nodded to Emilia who turned her face. Its because Hayato understood what Nesat wanted to say. She is sure about what she is saying. That he is a Variant. In addition to that, an artificial VariantDD C Nii-san, Touka san is getting up. Hayato became surprised with Karens shout, and turned his eyes once again to the battlefield. Touka got up when the count reached 7, and readied the sword she picked up. Her kendo uniform is tattered. Her body is staggering. But Touka doesnt seem to give up on the match. And then, she kicked the ground together with the announcement informing the resumption and charged to Gert. C HaaaaaaaDDD! Touka, who approached Gert, swung the sword down. However, Gert never took a defensive posture. C Eh? C Are you kidding me? Karen and Sakura in the audience seats doubted their eyes. Thats because Gert smiled broadly, and took Toukas sword with just one hand. C After all, he was one of those, huh Hayato muttered with a small voice. C Hum, in the end thats what it looks like. Emilia also mutters in a small voice. Their gazes were aimed at Gerts eyes. Golden shining eyesDD. That means, a proof that he is a Variant. Towards the body of Touka whose body has collapsed, Gert released a roundhouse kick. C Guah! Touka bounces and falls. Nevertheless, she wont give up. Standing up for the sake to obtain the victory, she set an attack on Gert once again. C HaaaaaaDDD! However, the sword doesnt have a decent power. Toukas sword is stopped with one finger. Even so Touka didnt abandon hope, she assaulted with her sword a lot of times, but the situation never changed. No matter how many times she swings her sword, all of them are stopped with a single finger. Eventually Gert pulled his arm and shook off the body of Touka, C Touka! Looking at Touka who was blown off around 5 meters, Hayato thought that it might have been better to fall outside the battlefield. She doesnt need to stand up any longer. He wants the match to finish before she gets severe injuries. Not only Hayato, but Sakura and Karen also thought so. And yet, Touka hasnt given up. Standing up without giving up, she murmurs to persuade herself, and slashes at Gert. C I wont lose If I lose in this way, Ill be a disgrace to Kenzaki StyleDD and to Little Garden. Besides, I promised to Shinshish and the others that Ill absolutely win. Thats why, IDD But she couldnt cause damage to Gert. He grabbed and grasped tightly with his hand the sword that was swung down, and kicked off Toukas that has lost her balance mercilessly. After a few seconds, the body of Touka that floated in the air, hits the ground. He doesnt want to see such a match anymore. Thats whyDD C Its enough already, end the match! Stop it! Instinctively, Hayato shouted. At the same time, the buzzer stopping the match reverberates in the stadium. It doesnt mean that Hayatos cry went through. Toukas Vital value was below the critical range. C Erika, prepare medical staff at onceDD C Understood. Erika tried to rush out of the watching space after receiving Claires command. C What the hell, that guy! Latias cry stops Erikas feet. C Huh? Looking back, what was visible to Erika is Gerts appearance which threw the sword he had in his hand and headed to the location of the collapsed Touka. Gert grasped the hair of Touka and lifted her body, and swung his fist in her abdomen. C Wha!! With that action, Hayatos become speechless. The spectators, as well as the staff, were taken aback. C Nii-san!! Karen who holds Hayatos sleeve had tears in her eyes. Sakura next to her is the same. She covered her mouth with both hands, and her expression looked like she could cry at any time. C What the hell that guy, the match is over, you know! Latia got up with a voice of protest. C He may not hear you. Emilia mutters with a trembling voice. C Why, is that? Latia stared in wonder. C Touka-chans attack of a while agoDD<>, its possible that his eardrums are perforated. OrDD C Or, what? C Thats Emilia turns her eyes down. By looking at that figure, Hayato could see what she was going to say. It means that the power of the Variant has gone wild. Because of that, Gert cant do simple judgment. And so, Gert hits hard Touka again. C Damn, at this rate Touka will! Hayato unintentionally put a hand on the Hundred of his chest. C Yeah, we cant leave things like this, because we dont know what will happen, right!? Emilia also lay her hands on the Hundred. C Dont tell me, are you planning to break in? Emilia answers Charlotte who asked. C It has ended, so there shouldnt be any problems. Besides, if we dont break in, Touka-chans life will be in danger. Prez, and the others know that as well, dont you agree? C certainly, I understand it but breaking in In front of their eyes, theres a thick tempered glass. It wont be easy to destroy it. There, a voice echoed. C You have my approval. C Eh? No way, Hayato thinks. A cleared voice with a feeling of transparency, and that its familiar. Its the first time he hears it in a few months, but theres no doubt. Emilia also seems to have recognized whos the owner of that voice. They find her appearance in front of the door nearby. Pope-sama! Hayato and Emilia raised their voices at the same time. C Its been a long time, Hayato-san, Emilia-san. Maruko and LukaDD At the center of the two followers she is hiding her face with a clothing that hangs from her high hat as usual. Nevertheless, Hayato understood that her lips were lightly loosen and that shes smiling. C Is she a person from <> Puritaria? C Yes, shes Pope-sama. Murmuring close to Claires ear, Hayato replied. A voice resounded there. C Hey there, Pope-sama. You came here already. C Onii-sama! Following the shout of Claire, that voice was from Judal Harvey, the organizer of the tournament. Hes accompanied by his bodyguard Neveah, and gets closer to the side of Hayato and the rest. C Thanks for this, Judal-san. I arrived on this island not long ago. Apart from that, there is something that I want to request to Judal-san from this me. C Hou, what is it? C Please allow Hayato-san and Emilia-san to break in. C Haha, I cant allow that. Its not necessary. C Wha Onii-sama, what do you C Although one might say that Im useless, youll be end up breaking in no matter what. And since Pope-sama has given her authorization, my approval is unnecessary. Then that means that theres no problem if they break in. C Since thats the case, please leave all the later processing to us. The Pope loosens her lips and smiles sweetly. C Thank you very much. It was Hayato who spoke with words of gratitude. Liddy shouted at the same time. C Kisaragi Hayato. Leave it to me. Liddy was already holding the Hundred in her hand. C HUNDRED ON! Shouting, <> Midgard Schrange appears on her right hand. C UooooooDD!! Pulling her arm, the point of the spear began to rotate furiously like a drill and touched the glass that connects with the stadium. Although a barrier for protection is deployed in the glass, the Midgard Schrange of Liddy was loaded with energy and break through even that. C As expected of the Vice-President. Its truly a destructive power. Fritz whistled with a *Hyuu* looking at the three people that were permitted to jump down through the big hole. C We are leaving this to you. Go rescue Kenzaki ToukaDD our comrade of Little Garden. Understood. Hayato and Emilia answer all together, with their eyes towards the Vice-President. C Lets go, Hayato. C Yes. They shouted together while jumping down through the hole made by Liddy. HUNDRED ON! C I will also go masuwa. Following, Claire screams while jumping down through the hole. C HUNDRED ON! Hayato has Hien. Emilia has Arms Shroud. Claire has Alisterion. The three of them deployed their armaments and got down to the battlefield one after another. C ? Gerts line of sight is directed to each of the three Slayers in the battle space. C The match has already ended! Release Touka! Immediately after Hayato shouted, he directed the tip of Hien to Gert, and another glass was destroyed from the place where Hayato and the other two jumped down. The Slayers of Rasiya were the ones that jumped from there. Cezary Gravin and Elena Skalnikore. They havent deployed their armaments yet. Still, they landed firmly on the ground. That express that they are good at handling energy. C Stop it already, Gert. If you keep doing it, you will be disqualified. It was Cezary, the representative of Rasiyas Slayer unit who told Gert that. Gerts eyes who received those words returned from the golden color to the original blue. C okay. Gert released his hand from Toukas hair. Toukas body falls to the ground. Hayato cancelled his armament and rushed to Touka. C Hey, are you okay? C N, nn Holding up the body full of wounds in his arms, Hayato calls her out. However, theres no reply from Touka. She only moans with pain. C A rescue team, fast! When Claire shouted to the tournament officials who appeared at the entrance of the battle space, a rescue team who had a stretcher immediately came. Charlotte also comes along. C Thereis a relief room assigned to Little Garden in the basement of this stadium. For now, I will carry Touka-kun there, will you also come with us? C Of course. Hayato gave an immediate reply. C Ill also go. Following, Emilia also answers. She already released her armament. C I will also go masuwayo. Claire also released her armament and said so. Placing Touka on the stretcher, she is carried to the relief room. Hayato and the others start to walk making sure to follow them. And in the middle of that. Hayato looked back and stared at Gert. He noticed that. And Gert said. C What is it, are you fired up? Fine by me. I still have a lot of power. C Kisaragi Hayato, it wont do any good to fall in his provocation. C I know that. Calmly answering to Claire, Hayato continues. C GertDDyou, you are appearing in team battles, right? C Thats right. C If so, its a match. I wont forgive you. The foes of Touka, I will absolutely destroy them. Gert received Hayatos words, he smiled with a grin and answered. C Im looking forward to it. Volume 7 - Epilogue The examination and treatment of Touka carried in the medical facility annexed to the stadium was done immediately by medical staff of Warslan. Speaking of the results of the examination, theres nothing threatening her life for the time being, but because her head was struck strongly, its necessary to observe her progressDDhence, its necessary for her to be hospitalized in the facility for a while to have a rest. After that, they finished treating her wounds and took her to the hospital room in the medical facility. An hour and so have passed after the end of the match. Her consciousness hasnt returned yet. Claire, Charlotte, Hayato, Emilia and Karen are next to her bed, watching over Toukas condition. C N. Suddenly, a long breath leaked out from Toukas mouth. Looking at her, Karen raised her voice. C Nii-san, Touka-san has! C Ah! Hayato stands up from the chair to chase Karen and looks into the figure of Touka, whos sleeping facing up on the bed. Then her eyes slowly opened. C Touka-san! Karen shouts. C Touka, are you alright? Next, Hayato asks. C Karen and Shinshish too. What place, is this? Touka tried to raise her upper body after blinking incessantly. Thereupon, an intense pain attacked her. C kkuh!! Touka curled up her body with a voice of agony. C Are you alright, Touka-san!? In a hurry, Karen calls her out. Following her, it was Claire who called Touka out gently. C It would be better for you to lie down once again desuwayo. If you continue being in that kind of posture, it will open the wounds of your body desuwa. C President-dono. The wounds of my body you say huh.? Following her own body full of bandages, looking at the pure white room and the worried facial expression showed by Hayato and everyone, Touka seems to have finally noticed the situation in which she was placed. C I see. I lost to that man and Im in the hospital Touka murmured dropping her shoulders, in a state of feeling despondent. C Apart from that thing, lay down for the time being. If you really keep doing that, as the president said the wounds will open. C okay. Doing as told by Hayato, Touka lied down on the bed. She continued her words while tears were floating in the outer corner of her eyes. C Im sorry Shinshish. I promised I would definitely win but I lost. Whats more, thinking that I could win, I was careless. Because of that, I caused trouble to you and everyoneDD C Dont worry about that. We are glad that you are fine. Thats right, Hayato looks to Emilia, Karen, Claire and Charlotte. Everyone in this place nodded and indicated agreement with a Thats right. But, its so frustrating and pathetic Soon, tears float in the eyes of Touka. While stroking her head, Claire called her out. C what are you saying masuno? You really did it well. It is really a wonderful thing to break through the preliminary contest in individual matches being just a middle school student. C Thats right. Besides, your opponent isnt normal. Its Emilia that said to keep up. C He isnt normal you say? What does that mean? In response to Emilias words, Touka instinctively intends to rise her body. ButDD C kkuh!! It seems that the pain has ran through the body just as before. Distorting her expression with a painful look, Touka leant her back in the bed. C Im sorry, I unintentionally again Touka showed a bitter smile to scoff herself. There, Charlotte called her out. C Kenzaki Touka, you still need to rest. Lets postpone this conversation with Hayato-kun and the others. There are some tests that I want to do while your consciousness is awake, so Emilia, Queen-sama, Hayato and the rest, can you go outside for a moment? Theres no reason for a person to refute the comment of Charlotte. Hayato and the others left the hospital room with satisfactory results of the examination, praying for a quick recovery of Touka. Hayato and company left the hospital room and are on their way back to the special watching space. C Umm Nii-san, is it fine if I go to see my friends? It seems that they are now at the exit B. Karen asked Hayato. Of course, that has a reason. It was around a while since Touka collapsed and was carried on a stretcher. While running together with Hayato and the others to the medical facility, Karens PDA received an e-mail from Aoi. She was worried about Toukas condition. At that time, she couldnt reply because her state wasnt known yet. So when Karen got out of the hospital room, and at the same time Touka awakened safely, Karen e-mailed to Aoi that Toukas life wasnt in danger for the time being. Im glad Aoi immediately replied. Subsequently, e-mails also arrive from Rebecca. Karen, what are you going to do after this? If its fine with you, wont you join us? We are now at the exit B of the stadium The exit B of the stadium is located right in the halfway point of the space where the authorized people are allowed to trespass. Surely worried about Touka, Rebecca and Aoi came to that place. Because its Rebecca, she may have asked a security guard to let them go in. Karen thought about such a thing and asked Hayato Can I go to the place my friends are telling me? C Yeah, go ahead. Hayato answered that. Karens expression gets brighter in a flash. C Thank you very muchDDsee you later, Nii-san! After a short time since Karen started running towards exit B. When Hayato and co. were walking towards the authorized peoples seats, they saw the Pope of Puritaria, Serivia Paul Notre Dame III, walking from the front. As usual she hides her face with a thin cloth hanging from her hat and has two followers on both sides. C Ara, everyone is going together. Is she all right? Serivia stopped her feet and said. Of course, she is talking about Touka. Hayato answered. C Yes, she regained consciousness. Shes going through a complete examination now, but I think she is alright. C Is that so? Taking a breath feeling relieved, Serivia continued. C I am relieved because I was concerned about her too. That is great. C Yes. Answering, Hayato bows his head. C This is also thanks to Serivia-san. C thanks to me? C Since Serivia-san approved our trespassing, we were able to stop the match before Touka got hurt seriously. Besides, we didnt receive punishment either. C That is also thanks to Judal-san. And, on that subject, that woman is Judal-sans little sister, isnt it? C I am sorry that my introduction was delayed. Claire, who looked at Serivia, quickly bowed her head and started to introduce herself. C I am the representative of Little Garden, Claire Harvey desuwa. Thank you very much for your consideration, as well as my brother, Judal, for your efforts to host this tournament, I really give you my thanks. C Please raise your head Claire-san. After this I think that I will be indebted to the people of Warslan and Little Garden for the development of the moon base and the like. I hope we can work together. C Yes, of course desuwa. Claire who raised her head grasped tightly the right hand that Serivia has presented. C At that moment Claire felt a sense of discomfort. (What was that of now desuno?) She felt something like a somewhat strong energy. C Did something happen, Claire-san? C No, it is nothing Claire answered in order to mislead her, and separated her hand. C Which reminds me, Claire-san not only is the leader of the organization but also has a considerable skill as a Slayer, isnt it? That is great. C I am extremely honored that Pope-sama can say so. C Ufufu, I am also registering as a team member for the team battles, so in case we have to confront, lets have a good fight. C eh? Pope-sama herself is going to fight? The surprised Claire was staring in wonder. Hayato and Emilia also have the same reaction. Serivia said, looking at them. C Why is everyone surprised? After all, Claire-san has just said that she is the representative of Little Garden, correct? So, without a doubt you are going to compete in team battles, yes? C That is indeed true but, I am only the representative of one organization and, since Serivia-sama is an international leader, and the sponsor of this tournament C It is the same. There is no rule for an organizer to not participate as a competitor. Of course, it cant be helped if I get injured, so there is no need to go easy on me. I am going to fight seriously in the matches. Naturally, precisely because I can fight, I am going to appear in the matches. Loosening her lips and smiling, Serivia said. C With that said, I am looking forward to the day when I can match against Claire-sans Little Garden. Together with the two followers, Serivia took her leave from the front of them. At the same they werent on sight, Claire said like muttering. C Kisaragi Hayato, Emilia HermittDD. Do you know how much ability the Slayers of Pope-sama have? C Err Hayato remembered after being asked by Claire, the moment immediately after when they met with the King of Britannia The Pope, with a mysterious power, sent flying without touching with her hand the body of Douglas. And thats not all. That night, she made a way in the air using sense energy and intruded through the window the room where Hayato was staying. Although it was a fake, she broke Hayatos Hien with one hand. C I think that maybe they are quite the Slayers. C hmm, I think so too desuwayone. Claire gazes at the right hand she used to shake hands with Serivia. At that moment, she felt a strong energy. She wonders if it was a provocation from her. Or maybe the energy she has stored in the interior of her body is overflowing? Either way, it is clear as day that that isnt normal. Besides, even without her as a member, the Slayers of Puritaria should be a formidable enemy. Of course, the Federation of Britannia where Claudia and Douglas are, the Rasiya Army with Gert that seems to be an artificial VariantDDand naturally the Warslan army of Judal, they arent going to be dealt with ordinary means. C This really really is going to be a tough fight desuwa Claire mutters. But even if that reality is ahead, the objective will not be shaken. Then, Claire said to persuade herself. C Nevertheless, we are aiming for the championshipDDit doesnt matter who our rival is, we will never lose. C Thank you for waiting. Karen, who reached the exit B, was able to immediately find the figures of Rebecca and Aoi. Rebecca calls out to the approaching Karen. C Oh! Karen. You finally came. C Im really glad that Touka-san is safe. C Yes, I truly think so too. Karen agrees with Aoi. C Be that as it may, that muscle daruma, he was really the worst. Even though the match was over, he continued attacking Touka! She remembered the match. Rebecca lifts her eyebrows and shakes her fist in front of her chest. C But, it was nice that she has been saved thanks to Hayato-san. Hayato-san was really cool. C Ehehe, I thought so too. They smile looking at each others faces. One is proud of her brother, the other the person she admires. They cannot help but be happy of his great efforts. Rebecca didnt disagree. C Well, its certain that he was cool. Isnt it!? The voice of Karen and Aoi matches. and at that precise moment. Rebecca suddenly stopped her feet. C Karen, Aoi wait a moment The voice was small. But, it was a powerful one. Karen and Aoi stopped their feet. C what is it, Rebecca? It was Aoi who asked. C Try to see that. Rebecca has a stern expression and the index finger of her right hand points towards the shadows of the decorative plants that are set up in front of the building of the stadium. She was able to see two men wearing a complete black suit, just like a Variable Suit. Rapidly hiding from view, they kept talking. C Who on earth are those people doing? C I dont understand but, arent they kind of suspicious? Rebecca murmured in regards to the question presented by Karen. Even if they look around, no one else is there. To begin with, this place is on the other side of the building of the stadium. Its a place that by nature has no traffic. C Ah! They are leaving from that place. They started running from that place as quickly as possible. As far as they can see, it seems that they werent aware of Karen, Rebecca and Aoi. C What were they doing? Should we check the situation? C DDPlease wait! Karen gently stopped Rebecca who tried to move her feet to the place where the men used to be. C whats wrong? C Somehow, I have a bad feeling. C A bad feeling you say C I dont get it but maybe Just in case, Karen detached the Hundred from her neck and grasped tightly in her hand. C This is bad! She judged that on the moment. Karen is convinced, looking at the sparks barely scattering around. (Those people were terrorists, and they set up bombs!) The situation is dangerous. C <> HUNDRED ON! A card appeared in Karens hand. The symbol at the center of it showed a change from the Hundred to a shield. That emitted a brilliance, and a dome type barrier field was developed, wrapping the bodies of Karen, Rebecca and Aoi. Thanks to that, none of them got hit by the fragments that flew around, nor the cloud of dust that whirled up. C Are they terrorists? It was Rebecca that muttered. Apparently she also realized that. Karen said while nodding. C Both of you, wait here. I will do something about those two! C Huh? C Do something? Rebecca was showing a blurred expression and Aoi had her eyes rounded beyond the glasses. However, Karens eyes are with a strong determination as if they will never falter. (It will be bad if I dont catch those guys!) Throwing the card into the sky, Karen shouted. C Card-san please, help me out! Then, the mark in the center of the card changes from a shield to a wing-like one, and converts into particles while releasing light. Those particles immediately made wings on Karens back and shoes. (Thank you, Card-san) Karen shows gratitude to her Hundred. (With this, I can chase them!) Karen kicks the ground with strength and flies high in the sky. C Hey, Karen! C Karen-san! Rebecca and Aoi. Karen took out the PDA from her pocket and followed the two men without listening to her friends. Its in order to inform about the terrorism that just happened to her brother and everyone as well as the current situation of herself. C Hello, Nii-san can you hear me!? At the same time the call connected. Karen began to talk with an impatient voice. C Why are they commencing with this timing? Judal, who was taking a rest in the room prepared for the organizers, muttered at the same time as he heard about the terrorist incident. C Is this timing, after the tournament has started and after checking the situation of security? The one who asked that was Judals bodyguard, Neveah Grauss. C Yeah, exactly. That place had little security so it was purposely doneDDit looks like they have aimed at a place without surveillance cameras. Nonetheless, there are other places that we are short-handed, but for the time being, there are only three places where an explosion can occur. In other words, the other party is not a big organization, so they cant do that much of a big cooperation. I wonder if there is terrorism occurring in the space station in the Sunshine State or elsewhere. C For now, there is no such information. C It seems that the effect of the operation of destroying the terrorist organizations that had been making progress was quite effective. If we catch the people who caused the terror here and we catch the remaining leaders, it will be as good as destructing them. C Judal-sama! Judal stares at the woman who wears the uniform of Warslan, and jumped into the room with impatience. C What is it? So noisy. C I, I am sorry Apologizing, the woman fixed her posture and continued. C The information that arrived just now at the security headquarters is that Kisaragi Karen is chasing two men of the group that set up the terrorist attack. C Kisaragi Karen is that Kisaragi Hayatos little sister? Judal murmured while touching his forelock with his fingers. C Its a meritorious deed If we assume the girl whos also a diva captured the terrorists. Her treatment, the Hundred that Warslan gave to her and the evaluation of Little Garden will be further enhanced. BesidesDD. Judal smiles boldly and continued his words. C In case she is wounded by the terrorists, the public opinion will lean towards the direction we want in one go. We can deal damage to the anti-Slayer groups. C Judal-sama, that is too imprudent C It is exactly as you say. Showing a smile like making fun of Neveah in regards to her advice, Judal continued. C Can you grasp the location of Kisaragi Karen? Put the security guards at that place right away. Capture the terrorists alive as much as possible, and make them spew the whereabouts of their partners. Depending on the situation, theres no problem to dispose of them. Although injured people havent appeared, dont forget to take care of the spectators. C What will you do with the tournament? C the tournament? Of course Im not going to suspend it or interrupt it. Well never yield to terrorism. Thats WarslansDD and Liberias justice. Volume 8 - Prologue C Karen is chasing a terrorist you say. Can you tell me where is she? We will head there at once! Hayato, who heard the information through the PDA, asked Claire with impatience. C Ill go with Hayato. C Me too. Without losing time, Emilia and Latia demonstrated their agreement with Hayato. Their voices were carried to Claire through the PDA of Hayato. Understood. I will immediately send you the current location of Kisaragi Karen masuwa. Erika, can Little Garden report to the security headquarters to head towards the capture of the terrorists at the second point? DDAs you say Karens GPS data arrived at the PDA of Hayato right after Erika responded. A five minutes distance by running. C Lets go C Yes. Emilia started running, nodding at the call of Hayato. Latia also started to run after them, but only Fritz didnt move from his place. She became aware of it. And so Latia looked back and asked Fritz. C Whats the matter? Lets quickly go to Karen! C Im not going. C What do you mean with that? Latia who heard the reply of Fritz asked in astonishment. C Its fine for you three to go where Karen is. But for a moment like this, I have piled up special training. I, Ill show you what Im capable of. Saying that, Fritz took out the PDA from his pocket and started to call Claire. Has something happened, Fritz Grantz? C I consider that for a moment like this, I have to do my preparations to snipe the terrorists from a long distance. President, please give me your approval. Understood, I will allow it. If it is with your sniping skills, then there is no need to say anything else, so go ahead C In short, we have to capture them alive? As much as possible. I will leave the decision to you masuwa After her, Erika said. Fritz Grantz. I have been granted the role of being the support of your sniping. Let me know as soon as you can when a good sniping point is found. For now, please move to point B that I sent to you now C Got it, thenDD. You guys, go fast to where Karen is. The situation is a race against time. C No matter what happens, dont shoot Karen or us! C Whoa, who do you think I am? With my ability, I can surely shoot down a falling star. Thats why its a Shooting Star. Fritz responded with a wink, pointing his gun made with fingers to Latia. C Got it. Lets go, Hayato. At the same time Latia, Hayato and Emilia started to move. Karen, who revolved in the air using her Hundred <> Divine Card, landed in front of the two terrorists. C Wh, who, are you!? Looking at Karen, one of the terrorists turns the knife in his hand while trembling. Subsequently the other guy, a fat man, said to him. C Aniki*, that, thats Kisaragi Karen. C Kisaragi Karen? The protegee of that diva? C Yeah, like you said. This may be luck indeed. If we take Kisaragi Karen as our hostage, itll be a good bargaining tool. With this, we can even be able to drive the suspension of the tournament. C I see, I heard somethin good. We might be lucky. In order to block an escape route, the men slowly approach Karen while spreading their hands greatly. They look like a carnivore capturing its prey. (Card-san, please help Karen!) While noticing the fear of the heavy pressure given by the men, Karen picked up the card around her waist and put it in the sky. C HUNDRED ON! The fortune type Hundred, <> Divine Card releases its strength. The card whose mark has changed to a bullet is turned into particles, and a gun is produced in Karens hands. C Please, do- dont get close to me! Karen tries to point the gun to the terrorists. ButDD C Eh? When she noticed, the men in front of her disappeared. (Perhaps those people were Slayers?) One of the terrorists knew Karen. Then by simple math, that means that they are also Slayers. In the case that an ordinary human being and a Slayer had to fight, to start with, the ordinary human being will never be able to win. Yet, for them to try to capture Karen means that there was some chance of success. Karens <> miss didnt notice it. C Hyaa! A strong stimulus ran on the body of Karen who was checking the surroundings to find the figure of the terrorists, to her left and right. (That of now) It seems as if an electric current rushed in her body. And *thud*. Karen fell to the ground as if collapsing. The armament is also cancelled. C Youll take her out of here, right? C Yeah. Unlike before, the appearances of the two terrorists are also clearly visible to Karen. The man called aniki looks to a rectangular device in his hand. (Is that) Perhaps, it can be said that its a stun gun? That can be seen in cartoons and movies. It was the fat man who stretched out his hand to hold Karens body. C Why, are you doing this? Why are you trying to stop the tournament? At the same time the hand of the man touched the body, Karen asked. C Because the Slayers, are our enemy. Its the man called aniki that answered. C enemy? But you, are Slayers. Or else, you wont suddenly disappearDD C Ha ha ha! Making sure to hold Karen, the fat man laughed loudly. C Is that, you thought that was the ability of a Slayer? These clothes have the capability to capture the surrounding scenery. While Im not moving, it can erase my appearance at ease. C Hey, dont talk too much. Itll make it hard to use her as a hostage. Dont let it slip from your mouth, the man called aniki suddenly advices. C Yeah yeah, I know that. As one would expect, if I had to kill such a cute little Miss-chan, my heart would be in pain, butDD The fat man raised Karens body. C You bastards, let go of that girl! Suddenly, a voice sounded on the spot. It was from Claudia Lowetti, member of team battles of Britannia team. She received the reports from the security headquarters, and came running. Behind Claudia is the captain of the team of Britannia, Douglas Edward Wenz, the third prince of the Kingdom of Wenz, members of the Britannia Federation Army and Slayer troops. Douglas had a grim expression and came out from the back of Claudia, and stood up in front of the terrorists. C Hundred On. It was an immediate Dual Act. << Glory of Deep Crimson>> Red GloriaDD appears in his right hand and<> Death Star appears in the left one. Douglas pointed the tip of Red Gloria to the terrorists and shouted. C Move away from that girl right now, otherwiseDD C What otherwise are you blabbing about! The man called aniki aimed the gun that he took out to Douglas. C Kuh! Douglas kicked the ground to repel the gun with the swords At the same time. Bullets are fired. Douglas tried to stop the blow with Death Star in his left hand. However, Death Star was destroyed at the same instant that touched the bullet; it turned into particles and disappeared. C that gun was a tranquilizer. But, I have another sword! Douglas tried to knock down the guns of the terrorists with the remaining Red Gloria. C they disappeared? Abruptly, the figures of the terrorists who should have been there couldnt be seen, and Douglas stopped the movement of the arm. C Thats not it, Douglas-san! They havent disappeared! Karens advice was a bit late. C WhaDDD When he turned his eyes to the abdomen, he could see the terrorist grasping tightly a knife with both hands. The man laughs with a puff, and pulls out the knife. C DDguuh! Another blow. The knife was swung so as to cut through the chest of Douglas. Without a moments delay Douglas crouched to the ground due to the earlier abdominal damage and evaded it with a back step. C Douglas-sama! Are you okay, Douglas-sama! C Yes As he answered, Douglas suppressed the wounds on his abdomen and was sweating from his forehead. C how, did you two do something like Claudia glared at the two terrorists. C Then, I guess this will do it. The man called aniki kept speaking while holding his gun with one hand and pointing it at Claudia. C Because theres resentment against the Slayers. Each of our fellows have a resentment against the Slayers. Those who were deprived of work because of the Slayers, those who were deprived of their lover because of the Slayers, those who lost a special person due to mistakes of the Slayers, and those who are oppressed by the Slayers. All of them, regardless of whether its directly or indirectly. There are people in the world who have a lot of resentment against the Slayers. C Nevertheless, taking revenge against the Slayers! Douglas got up using Red Gloria as a cane. C Terrorists, listen carefully. You cling to the past and refuse to walk a new path. I used to be like that too. As a result, I became a criminal. But, the present is different. I noticed that there was another way and with that to take a step in my new life. To do what is right. That goes for you too, you can do it. C Thats coz you were a special person from the beginning. We, who arent special, we cant do it! C HUNDRED ON! Claudia in an instant was in her armament, and deployed a number of E barrier in front of them. The shots of the man called aniki were stopped. C They seem to be out of ammo. C Shit! The fat man cant move because hes holding Karen. Claudia is about to start moving as it is a good moment for a counterattack. ButDD C Freeze! WhaDD Claudia decided to stop her legs as he said. C If you move I will blow up this! The reason is, that the man has a safety device of a hand grenade in his hands. Hey, guys can you hear me? A transmission from Fritz entered to Hayato and the girls that were heading to the scene. . I finally got to the target point, but it seems like its turning into a dangerous situation C A dangerous situation you say? Hayato is bewildered while asking in return. It wasnt Fritz, but Claire that answered it. I will send a video of a surveillance camera in this moment masuwa C Thats! Hayato saw the video sent from Claire and raised his voice instinctively. The figure of Douglas who has collapsed, and Karen whos captured. Moreover, one of the terrorists has a grenade. C Its a bad situation. We cant provoke them imprudently. Emilia said. C Karen Hayato mutters. By any means. He wants to save her. But, what should he do? It was Fritz who called out to the troubled Hayato. If you dont mind, would you follow my instructions? I have an idea to break through this situation C An idea, and that what would be? Page 31 Hayato inquires. Thats toDD Fritz talked in regards of a strategy using three bullets. One bullet is to drop the grenade from the hands of the terrorists, a second bullet will touch lightly the lower part of it to not make it fall to the ground and will raise it to the air, and the third bullet will make it explode. Hayato and co. have to approach the terrorists before the first bullet is released. And then, looking at the gap created when the grenade explodes, theyll rescue Karen. C Is such a thing even possible to do? He comprehends the shooting skill of Fritz. Still, Hayato thought that this thing has a high degree of difficulty. C I can do it. And Fritz asserts. C Believe in my skill, Ill never hurt your sister. C In case Fritz fails, Ill recover him. In that moment Ill leave Karen-chan to you two. C understood. Believing in their words of Fritz and Emilia, Hayato decided to accept the strategy. Theres no alternative and by thinking in the combination of Fritz, a genius of sniper and Emilia who is good at handling operations, its possible to deposit the life of his important sister to them. To start with, this is not the moment to hesitate. C Lets go, Hayato. Hayato and Latia are getting closer to the side of the terrorists. That location is fine. If you get closer, youll be noticed by the terrorists A communication from Fritz enters there. Okay, commencing operation. CountingDD 3, 2, 1DD At the very same instant the count becomes 0. Fritz fired the first bullet. At that momentDD C DDkkuh!? The bullet hits the right arm of the terrorist called aniki. As a result, the grenade falls from his hand. At that time, the second bullet that was already released grazes the falling grenade and makes it go to the sky. With this, all with end!! The third bullet of the incredible Fritz shot through the center of the grenade. *DON* And the grenade exploded sounding in the air. Simultaneously, Latia shouted. C Lets go, Hayato! C Yeah! As planned, they accelerate using energy. To begin with, Latia launches a kick to the fat terrorist. Karen, who was freed because of that, Hayato secured her, embracing her in his arms. Because that thing happened in just a split second, for Karen it was a thing that she couldnt understand at all. C Ni- nii-san? How? Karen asks to Hayato while blinking incessantly. C We came to save you. With those words, she finally was able to understand that her brother came to save her. C Nii-san! Karen with teary eyes hugged tightly at the neck of Hayato. C I was scared, Nii-san.. Thank you for coming to save me. C You did something unreasonable. With a bump of his finger he flicked her forehead. Hayato smiled at Karen. C But, Im glad that you are safe. C yes but. C Yeah, I know what you mean. Karens line of sight is directed to Douglas whos getting up with the help of the Slayers from the Federation of Britannia. Emilia was approaching from the side. C are you okay? Emilia called out Douglas. C Im okay. Apart from that, Emilia-sama, the terroristsDD C Oh, you are right Emilia looks to the terrorists. C Surrender! You guys have already been cornered! C Damn it! Being surrounded by so many Slayers, it cannot be helped. Hayato thought that they would surrender. But that didnt happen. The terrorists run to a different direction where Hayato and the others are. C You think you can escape? Emilia raised a loud and surprised voice. C Wait, be obedient and surrender! Latia is the first that started to chase them. But the terrorists didnt comply with such demand. Looking back, they directed the E tranquilizer to Latia and shot a bullet. C Kuh! Latia deployed an E barrier to stop it. However, that resulted in her feet being stopped. Looking at the terrorists, they get on board of a car. And once they are already on board. The car starts to run at high speed. C At this rate they will escape! Claudia shouts. C Ill manage it somehow! Emilia created two batteries with Arms Shroud and injected energy as a propulsion force. Overtaking the car that started to run fast, she flipped her body and landed, and the particles converted into gun turrets. She used the Arms Shroud to generate two floating batteries. Then she points the muzzle to the approaching car. C If you dont stopDD then Ill have to shoot you? Even though her intention was transmitted, her words werent heard at all. And so, the terrorists didnt step on the brake. Being that the case, they go full throttle, speeding up the car. Moreover, the fat man set out himself from the passenger seat, and set up a rocket launcher against Emilia for obstructing their way. DDbut. C Huh? In that precise moment, Emilia couldnt understand what happened. All of a sudden the car rolled over. She hasnt released any energy shots yet from the floating batteries and nothing has been fired from the rocket launcher on the side of the terrorists. (What was that of now? It looked like a thunderright?) Emilia looked up at the sky. It seemed like a thunder fell from there. However, its not raining now, the sky is all clear. Even clouds cant be seen. That wasnt a natural thunder. (.if thats the case, then who on earth was it? Then again, this is not the time to think about that) She cant let go of this opportunity. Landing on the ground, Emilia approaches the car. After checking inside, the two terrorists have fainted. (But, it seems like they are breathing) Emilia made a chain with Arms Shroud. For cautions sake, she thought of tying them. C (okay, with this) The moment when she put her hand on the door of the car to tie them. Emilia felt the residual energy that was residing in that place. At the same time, a memory from Gudenburg crossed her mind. It closely resembles what she felt from the woman who pulled the body of Douglas when she came to the royal palace and what she felt from the room of Hayato at midnight that day. In other words, its the Pope of Puritaria, Serivia Notre Dame Paulo III. However, the figure of Serivia is nowhere. (If that was the energy of Serivia-san, how is it possible for her to do it from anywhere, and how did she dropped that thunder into the car?) Emilia didnt have a rough idea about such a thing. C What is it? Hayato approaches and calls out to her. C Oh, well As a result of hesitation as to whether she should tell to Hayato about the energy and that it belongs to Serivia, Emilia decided to say nothing. Its better to dont say anything of things you cant be sure of. She thinks that its better to not think too much about things before the tournament. She will only report it to the Student Council. Emilia decided so, and showed to Hayato the string that she produced in her hand. C For the time being, I thought of binding the terrorists with this. Hayato, can you give me a hand? C Yeah, its fine but. More importantly, the thunder-like thing of just a moment ago, did you do it? C Eh, no, not at all. What, was that thing? There was a person standing on the roof of a hotel for spectators located in a place slightly away from the stadium. The face is hidden with light clothes so it cant be seen. However, the white Stern clothes and the long hat that its wearing reveal her identity. Its the Pope of Puritaria, Serivia Notre Dame Paulo III. C It seems like they were able to handle it well. Serivia smiled with a gaze towards the stadium where the tournament is being held, then she kicked the ground and jumped off from the roof of the hotel. Claire informed them that she wanted to talk about the terrorist incident, and so Hayato and the others gathered in the hotel conference room. C In short, apart from the terrorists that were in that place, a thing similar to a lighting struck them? C That seems to be the case masuwa. With that, all of the members could be caught. Hayato and the rest who received the reports from Claire who gathered information looked as if they were surprised. C What in the world was that lightning? A question brought by Fritz. C It is still under investigation. Answering, Claire kept talking. C Oh right, about the rest desuwane. Karen-sans friends, Rebecca-san and Aoi-san, they seem to be unhurt. That is thanks to you, Karen-san. C thats Karen scratched her cheek, feeling embarrassed. C Besides, Karen-san is not hurt. Now, in terms to the current condition of Douglas Edward Wenz The facial expression of Claire becomes severe. C It seems that he was stabbed deeply with a knife and it turned to be a very serious injury. That will play against him when participating for team battles. C Is that so? She thinks that she is quite responsible for that. Karen was showing a sorrowful expression looking back to the aforementioned Rebecca and Aoi. Hayato gently stroked her head, comforting Karen. C Once his health condition is stable, lets pay him a visit. You should express him a word of thanks like Thank you very much for rescuing me, isnt it? C yes. Karen nods. However, that expression wont clear away. It might be for this reason. C Karen, you arent the one to blame. Even though there were security guards there in the first place, its strange that terrorism has occurred. It was Latia that gave a voice of discontent. She asks Claire. C Naturally, the tournament will continue hereafter, right? If so, it wont be better if there are more disguised guards? C Its as you say, Latia Saint-million. Its the voice of a man that sounded suddenly in the room. Latia, and of course Hayato and the others, were surprised. C Since when Judal-san was there? Turning his head, Hayato asks. C You captured the terrorists, and I thought that I have to give you my gratitude, so thats why I came in this way. Smiling, Judal continued. C its certain that there was a problem with the security system as Latia-kun said earlier. However, I was able to confirm the problematic part in this case. So I will reinforce this place firmly by requesting the Slayers who have already lost their single matches to be hired as guards. C If they agree, then tranquility will be doubled. C Pretty much like that, Fritz-kun. Judal has a very good humor. The reason was also revealed to them in the following words. C All things considered, it was really good to grasp the problem with minimal injuries. Being the case of the location of the places, in terms of damage, it was reported to be somewhat big. Voices wanting further countermeasures against terrorists and voices supporting the Slayers should also increase. Of course, Little Garden who caught the terrorists and is attached to Warslan will make the respect of the latter to rise rapidly. Thats a big plus for usDD C Onii-sama, you are going too far desuwayo. Some people came out injured. C right, my apologies. It seems that I was carried away. With that, Ill take my leave. Well thenDD C Good grief. Bringing Neveah with him, and confirming that Judal left the room, Claire sighted greatly. C his entrance was a hindrance, but the conversation has ended desuwa. With this, the report is over desu. C In other words, it has dissolved. C Is Hayato visiting Douglas-san together with Karen-chan after this? C Thats our intention, do you want to go with us? C I have to talk about something for a bit, so Ill remain here. C Something to talk, with President? C Its not a big deal. So Hayato go with Karen-chan to the hospital. C O, okay What kind of conversation is she going to have? Despite the doubt, Hayato and the others left the room. Only the three Student Council members and Emilia are left in the room. C so what do you want to talk about desuno? C Is it fine for us to be in here? It was Liddy who asked. C Theres no problem. Answering, Emilia continued. C What I wanted to talk is related to the mysterious lightning. Theres something that is worrying me a little. And so Emilia began to talk, informing them about how she felt a faint energy of Serivia from the rolled car. C so its that sort of thing desuno. A little while ago she heard from Hayato and Emilia that a specific matter happened in Gudenburg. Pope Serivia is a Slayer with a powerful energy. If its taken into consideration that three points were hit almost at the same time from a long distance, then that wouldnt be the doing of a lonely individual. Nevertheless, its beyond human capabilities to make sure that everything was hit and that theres no deaths on the terrorist side either. And according to the plan, theres no way to express this but exactly as a miracle. C Theres one more thing to say. If we are aiming for the victory. Then we must be really careful of the team of Serivia, the team of Puritaria. C I will tell Chris to gather up information masuwa. After that, Emilia left the room. Claire breathed with a sigh and muttered. C This is really going to be a tough fight desuwane. Inside the arena, there are rooms set for maintenance of Hundred and Variable Suits. However, because the number is limited, the time of use is also restricted. Therefore, the team of Rasiya independently created a special maintenance room outside the stadium. There are many machines and computers that are tightly placed in the interior that isnt spacious. On the other hand, almost nothing is placed in the adjacent wide room. That is for the equipment used to adjust the Variable Suits. A Slayer was standing on top of that. The Slayer of the Federation of Rasiya, Gert Abramovic. He just finished the match, so he was supposed to undergo maintenance. Cezary tells him that its to adjust the problems that occurred during the fight. Of course, the problem is that the ability of the Variant has runaway. C Well, lets begin. Cezary said to the old man standing next to him in the maintenance room. He is Andrew Frolov, chief engineer of Rasiya Empire Slayer troops. He had a small quadrilateral device that fits in one hand. C Do it. As instructed by Cezary, Frolov pushed the button of the device. Then Gert crumbles down on the floor as if squatting, and releases a violent scream. Hey, Cezary, what are you doing?! What the hell isDDguaaaDDDD! C Its punishment. Receiving the device from Frolov, Cezary said. Punishment? C It is forbidden to use the power of the Variant in single matches. This is a punishment for breaking it. This time, Cezary pressed the button. GuaaaaaaaaaaDDD! Gert screams while his body is trembling. The mechanism is that by pressing the button, sound waves that stimulate Gerts Variant virus will flow into the room. Cezary, I was wrong. I wont use the ability of the Variant anymore. So, stop th- guaah! AaaaaDD! C Cezary-sama, please stop. She couldnt bear to watch Gert continuously screaming. It was Elena, a member whos also participating as part of the team of Rasiya who struck Cezarys shoulder from behind. C Theres a sill a round of single matches that Gert has to fight in. If you give more stimulus, sooner or later heDD C Elena-san. This is for practice. Who said that, it wasnt Cezary. It was Frolov. C for practice, you say? C Yes. It will remember to the body to never run wildly again. Listening to Frolovs reply, Elena bites her lips. She cant believe that they are doing this kind of treatment to a person that is the same as them. As if they were treated like livestock. (the fact that we are artificial Variants means that we are no longer human beings, it seems that) But, it was she that wanted to do so. She heard that for Gert it was like that too. They cant go back anymore. C Elena, you dont have a problem, right? C No, not at all. In regards to Cezarys question, Elena replied. C Very well. Cezary expressed a satisfying smile due to the response of Elena, and moved next to Gert, whos suffering in pain in the next room. C Ce, za, ry stop, it alrea Gert raised his head in that same posture which he fell on the ground, and glared at Cezary. His eyes are dyed in golden color. C Even though I say it, you use the power of the Variant without my permission, isnt it? C GuaaaDDh! Gert writhes in pain over the floor, he is facing down, and cant move. C what a foolish person. Cezary approached the side of Gert and kicked his giant body. C what do you think, have you recovered? C Uguh, uh Cezary raised himself to his full height, being in front of Gert who is currently placed upside down. C Win the single matches. Of course, dont use the power of the Variant. Thats an obligation that you must fulfill. If you cant do that, then the day that you bastard can be free will be even far away. Cezary asks, grasping the head of Gert. C I get it, reply to me with I get it. C I get it C Very well. Loosening his mouth and grinning, Cezary separated his hand from the head of Gert. C Ill leave to Frolov the rest of the treatment. You must recover to be at your maximum condition for the next match. Both in single matches and team battles, Rasiya will rule over this tournament. C Sorry for troubling you, Judal-sama. Neveah Grauss, his secretary and bodyguard, comes into the room of Judal prepared in the stadium. C Whats wrong, Neveah? You were supposed to have another job C There is something that I have to report. If possible, I would like to talk with just the two of us. C Is that so? Judals line of sight is directed to the Slayers of Warslan who are serving as guards for this room instead of Neveah. C You guys, wait outside. C Understood. According to Judals orders, the Slayers went out of the room. Inside of it, theres only Judal and Neveah. C The report is about the team of Rasiya, right? C Affirmative. That investigation, was a job given to Neveah. A week has passed since the match between Kenzaki Touka and Gert Abramovic. There havent been terrorist attacks since that day. The tournament went on safely without any major troubles, and yesterday, the final match of single matches was held. The winner was the opponent that Touka fought in the second round. The Slayer of the Federation of Rasiya, Gert Abramovic. The third round, the fourth round, Gert won easily, but the semi-finals and the final were difficult in their own way. In neither of the matches, he didnt display the Strength like in the second roundDD He didnt use to so-called Variants power. That power, did he produced because he was cornered? Or else, he didnt dare to use it to avoid acting rashly? To either of them, Judal cant determine it for the moment. Whether the Variants ability is congenital or acquired, he didnt know at the present time. Neveah was the one to investigate whether there are other Variant Slayers of the Rasiya Empire as well as the information to confirm it. Depending on Rasiya, they can be a great obstacle, not only to Warslan and Little Garden, but also to the team of Puritaria with which they are cooperating. C The problem are these three people. Neveah projected Cezary, Gert and Elena on a huge floating monitor that was installed in the room. C Among the registered members of Rasiya, only from these three people we were unable to obtain personal information in whatever form, they were protected by strict security. C Didnt the ability of Warslans intelligence department break through the security? C Yes. To begin with, information isnt placed on an external network, so no matter whatever technique you try, you cant get it. In addition, Rasiya army has solid information management and military control. Neveah answered that it was also difficult to obtain information through spies located in the area. C Then, a different route. According to an information from the Puritarian side, a certain fact was confirmed. C and what would be? C Cezary Gravin has changed the name of his family register. His real name is Vasily TynyanovDD C What did you say? Judal asks, frowning the part of the eyebrow closes to the nose. C Tynyanov? Is that really true? C Yes. Nodding with a subtle expression, Neveah continued. C Cezary Gravin is Vitaly Tynyanovs real younger brother. C Haha, hahahahahaha! Vitaly, is that story true, huh!? When Judal inquired while laughing loudly, a small window appeared at the right corner of the floating monitor, showing the appearance of Vitaly Tynyanov. Oh dear, Im also surprised, you know. Its been around 5 years since Ive seen his figure, but Cezary Gravin certainly has an air of my brother Vasily Tynyanov. At any rate, did he go through plastic surgery? Although he has grown old, I couldnt really recognize him. On top of it, he became a Slayer? C Ive heard a story that you have a brother, but the story that he had the qualities of a Slayer is new to me. In a test done when he was a child, the response that he had with a Hundred was minimal. So its unexpected that he is a Slayer. Good gracious, Im really surprised. However, as the constitution changes with growth, when some people grow they acquire the ability of a Slayer, and because of that, its hard to be the representative of a country C That means that he has become a Variant. Or maybe the reason is that he is an artificial oneDD C There isnt any information about it? Judal asks Neveah. C Unfortunately, we are still investigating. For the time being, I thought that I should inform to Judal-sama about the relationship between Cezary Gravin and Vitaly Tynyanov, thats why I came to report. If thats the case, then Ill do a search C you? Neveahs sharp gaze is directed at the monitor. Although we havent met for several years, then if I make my brother as the search targetDDif its a search word, then I can think of it more than anyone else. We should be able to draw out information in an instant C Im expecting it, Vitaly. After saying so. It seems that she, in regards of Vitaly, is somewhat jealous. Judal corrected his posture sitting deeply on the sofa, and said to Neveah. C Neveah, can you make tea? That cant be done by VitalyDDright now, only you can do that work. C understood. Neveah, who unseated at once, came back with tea pots and cups containing tea, and when she was about to finish pouring it. Search finished The floating monitor which disappeared is suddenly displayed, and the appearance of Vitaly appears there. C and, the result is? Judal drinks tea in a cup handed over from Neveah and asked. Apparently Vasily seems to have become a genuine Variant. In the past, when fighting Savage, there is evidence that he was wandering around the edge of life and death C I see. Thats a bother. A real Variant is more capable than an artificial one. If its about becoming the captain of the team of Rasiya, then he has stabilized. C What about the other two? Unfortunately, theres no information of their Variant. But, Vasily is my brother. As a matter of course, he was clever since he was a child. In my desire to be a scientist, they obtained one of my research results, if not, it would be impossible for them to create an artificial Variant. Anyway, they are making use of my own Variants blood C In other words, the remaining two people are likely to be artificial Variants using Vasilys blood? Thats how it is C Good grief, your research results, are causing problems one after the other. What are you talking about? The main culprit of all of this is you C I know. Answering after he played the fool, Judal continued. C Vitaly, can I ask you a question? what is it? C If I and your brother bumped into each other. Which one would you choose? Such a foolish question Expressing a smile as if was the most natural, Vitaly replied. Of course, the man that I would choose is decided, isnt it? Volume 8 - CH 1 Cezary was in the hotel room where he was lodging. Its located on the top floor of the hotel where the Liberian railroad company has management rights of it, established a little away from the venue of the World Martial Arts Tournament. It has quite the view at night, and the spacious room wasnt prepared from the officers of the tournament. He chose it himself. Although he was able to be strictly guarded, staying at a hotel administrated by Warslan didnt fit his pride. Cezary murmured in his mind, picking up the darts placed in his room. (A little more, Nee-san) (Finally, to that man I willDD) (I will be able to take revenge on Judal Harvey) Standing in front of the board on the wall, Cezary set up the darts. C Nee-san. Since Cezary was a very young child, he continuously respected his elder sister, Vitaly Tynyanov, who is five years older than him, and that was revered as a genius from the adults that surrounded her. The first time that the coldhearted attention shifted from the surroundings to her, was right after she graduated from the university at the age of 13. Even though there were invitations from many laboratories in Rasiya, she rejected them all and joined Warslan Company, one of the corporations in the United States of Liberia. For the last 100 years or so, Rasiya and Liberia have been renowned to the world as one of the great countries. They were rivals who continued their competition in areas like development of military technologies accompanied with space development, and so they were ahead of the rest of the countries. Rasiya dominated both in their initial stages. It was also Rasiya that made mankind advance into space. However, it was gradually being caught up with the technology development in Liberia, and at that rate, it ended up losing the lead. Speaking of how, the regional character was to blame. The Rasiya government rarely cooperated with other countries until the creation of the Hundred. They continued to conduct technology development secretly led by the government. They didnt even provide technology to their allies, and also banned any interaction between scientists and engineers. The advantage of that is that an enormous budget is spent on research and development and information is not leaked to other countries, but on the other hand, excellent technicians are limited and information of other countries isnt available. Liberia, in contrast with that, opens the door to many countries and secures excellent technicians. Catching up and overtaking the lead of Rasiya, they collaborate with private companies to continue with research and development. It was the First Attack that became the turning point. Since that time Liberia continued to overwhelm Rasiya in the field of technological development. Warslan Company, one of the private companies that is registered in Liberia, created a decisive battle weapon for the SlayersDDthe Hundred. It goes without saying that it affects Liberias superiority. In this way, Rasiya was impatient that Liberia could dominate the world, but nevertheless they didnt cooperate with other countries. Instead, they started a program to train excellent researchers in the country. It was Cezary Gravins, or better Vasily Tyanyanovs elder sisterDD Vitaly Tynyanov who was the first to give fruits. But she was too good. In Rasiya, you cant research on your own freely, and you dont receive any encouragement either. As long as they rely solely on internal technology development, she immediately decided that Rasiya wouldnt win Liberia and chose to join Warslan. Rasiyas government staff and professors that educated Vitaly were obviously disillusioned with her decision. As a result, not only to her father and mother, but also to his brother Vasily, a stern look from the federal government and the people came. And so thats when the neurosis came. C You are going to serve to our country, right? Cezary remembers that every night his father shook his shoulders talking about serving the country. And yet, he never got into his fathers words. He also thought that his sisters judgment was correct, and he also respected his sister who became a member of an organization where only genius gather. He was proud of his older sisters accomplishments and achievements, and sooner or later, to research together with her, he did nothing but study, day after day. NeverthelessDD She was demoted from Little Garden which is the base of research and development of Warslan Company, and came to work in a small research laboratory in Rasiya. On the contrary, she was imprisoned for being involved with human bodies, which was prohibited. The superiority of my sister, for what reasonDD Vasily couldnt understand. Why, why his older sister was demoted from Little Garden to Rasiyas laboratory, and started to get involved with prohibited experimentation with human beings. And then the relationship that his sister had with Judal Harvey. That her sister got weird by being abandoned by Judal. Her sister turned out to be involved with something that must be avoided and so returned to the headquarters. (Everything is Judals fault, that bastard) The hostility inside Vasily against Judal was getting big. At that time Vasily, the younger brother of the criminal, was getting backbitten from everywhere. He was aiming to be a researcher just like his older sister, but that future may have been closed. C Fuck! He wasnt just angry. Vasily grasped the Variable Stone that was placed to the side as a research material. That was emitting a strong brilliance. C With this Although it showed a slightly reaction in the past, it never gave a strong light to such extent. What the heck is with this, he realized that when the measured reaction value resulted to be fairly high. And then he tried it, and was able to deploy the Hundred. (No way, is it showing me that the Hundred is the way to go? To go forward as a Slayer, and not as a researcher, isnt itDD?) If he becomes a top-class Slayer, then he may be able to get closer to Judal Harvey way earlier than as a researcher. (In that case, with this hand, my revenge on Judal isDD) From that day, Cezary started training as a Slayer. He didnt enter the university, he entered the Rasiya army instead, and after that he also continued to train continuously on a daily basis. However, Cezary, who was too impatient to get results, suffered a serious injury on his back in the middle of a certain Savage operation. He received a direct attack from a Savage, and wandered in the depths of life and death. (Hmm, that was a bit. My dreams, will they end here? I refuse. That sort of, is absolutelyDD) Cezary didnt give up, even on the verge of his consciousness breaking off. Is it thanks to that? Cezary managed to escape death, and the moment when he woke up, he was a VariantDD C Im a Variant! So-called legendary Variant! Hahah, hahahahahah! Naturally he cant stop laughing. He became a Variant along with a few people over the world. It is not an exaggeration to say that he became an elite Slayer. But, that wasnt easy. To control the ability of the Variant, it was going to be extremely difficult. However, after trying hard and training over and over again, Cezary became able to control the ability of Variant, and ascended to the top as of the Slayers of Rasiya. Thus, leading up now. C Judal Harvey. Ill never forgive you for deceiving my sister and for pushing me down to hellDDAbsolutely I, no matter what it takes, Ill have my revenge with these hands. The enemy, Judal Harveys face, can be seen on the dart board. The dart is thrown by Cezary. It was a splendid Bulls Eye*. There is a rest period of five days from the end of the individual matches until the team battles begin. Meanwhile, at the stadium which is the venue for the World Martial Arts Tournament and the facilities in the vicinity, s-Sports tournament was being held. s-Sports stands for SLAYER SPORTS. As its name implies, are sports for Slayers. Not only the deployment of armament but also the use of energy is permitted as well, and the records issued are far beyond the limits of human beings. so Hayato and several members of the team competition were supposed to participate in that s-SPORTS tournament. Of course, he will participate in team battles starting the day after tomorrow, so he cant afford to compete using a lot of energy. There was also a request that Hayato wants to appear on obstacle race and survival race which is a long distance running with battles, but to all of them Claire didnt give her permission. Hayato requested to be allowed to participate in the athletics competition, such as 100 meters run. C The use of the accelerator that the energy of Hayato-kun can use, it will be a considerable thing for all the Slayers. So I think that you will hardly lose. It was Sakura who called out Hayato who is in the waiting space of the athletes participating in the track and field event. Karen is also next to her. They were visiting this place shooting for a program presenting the s-Sports. C Nii-san, Touka-san is also cheering for you. C Oh, did you go to her hospital room this morning? C Yes, she told me that she wants to see you winning the gold medal. Touka fought Gert and ten days have passed since she collapsed. After the finals of individual matches were over. As originally scheduled, Aoi and Rebecca have returned to Little Garden. Claire told Touka to return together with them, but she refused. The reason is that she wants to see the fight between Hayato and Gert with her own eyes. Towards the day that is coming, she would like to support the team of Little Garden with all that she has. As a result, Claire is moved by the enthusiastic appeal, and Touka remains on Calbrera Island and continues the treatment. C Hayato-kun, please show us when you win the gold medal. C I dont think that it will be easy to do though. Immediately after he answered to Sakura. Hayatos eyes are snatched away, looking at a woman who passed by in front of him going along with a lot of people around her. (That, that person, it seems that I have seen her somewhere) Is she a little older than Hayato and the others? It is a very pretty, sparkling girl. (umm, who is she?) He cant remember who she is, he is bothered by it. Was she a Slayer of some country? C Hayato-kun, what are you looking so blanDDkly The moment she saw Hayatos line of sight, the facial expression of Sakura changed completely. On the contrary, she charged at him, pulling a wry face, and frowning while pressing a question. C Hey Hayato-kun! Why were you looking that girl? What the hell is going on? C Hey, wait a minute. Why are you agitated so suddenly? Or rather, who is she? C Eh? You looked her but you dont know who she is? Or are you trying to mislead me? C As expected, Nii-san wasnt even aware of that. Because, he watched the program that we were on New Years Eve, right? Immediately after cutting into the conversation. C Ah, aaaaaaaaaaaDDD! That girl raised her voice. She came out from the people that were around her, and rapidly went where Hayato and the others are. C Long time no see, my rival. And petit rival! First of all, SakuraDD Next, Karen is pointed with a finger, and then the girl said. C Ah! It seems that youve found us. Sakura sighs greatly. Next to her, Karen laughs with *A ha-ha*-ha and smiles in trouble. C Umm, following the conversation of before That one, that girl is in front of him. C Still Nii-san, do you really dont remember? A little while ago weDDshe is an Idol that was singing in the first part of the New Years Eve song program. C Ah Thats when Hayato understood. There, seems that he remembered. C It seems that I remembered it. Saying so amazedly, Sakura looks at the girl. C She is Carol Caroline. Before I did my apparition, she was a very popular Idol. C Wait a moment! She was displeased with the introduction of Sakura. Carol lunges to Sakura with a sharp threatening attitude. C What is with a long time before I did my apparition? Im a very popular Idol right now, you know!? Thats why Im being asked to serve as the main narrator of this competition. C I see, come to think of it, that voice Her voice is identical with the announcement that was transmitted at the venue during the individual matches. C Thats right, and that manDDhe is that Kisaragi Hayato, am I right? Carol approached suddenly and looked into his face, and with that, Hayato without thinking pulled his body one step behind. C He, hello C Hmm, he is certainly good-looking, isnt it? Say, Kirishima Sakura? Is it fine if I take Hayato-kun? C Wha!? Hayato gives a surprise voice as Carol suddenly grabs his right arm. C Wait, what are you doing!? Following that, Sakura raised her voice in anger. She pulled the arm opposing the left one, and attracted Hayato to her body. C You cant take away Hayato from me because you are an ordinary person. Hayato-kun belongs to me since we are both Slayers! C Hey! You He was pulled from the left and right like a tug of war, and Hayato couldnt do anything. Looking at that situation, the reporters who originally should have come to interview the Slayers participating in the s-Sports, have somehow gathered around them. (Wh, what do I do now?) Diva and IdolDDcompeting for the favorite Slayer of Little Garden Hayato is overwhelmed due to the influence of the click-clack from the photos taken. However, as Sakura and Carol said that such a thing isnt related to them, Hayato is being hold between in an engaged heated discussion. C what the, whats with regular person huh? Its because Im a diva!? Ill definitely make him mine. Hayato-kun. Im more attractive than that tiny breasts . C Uwaah! She pulls the arm of Hayato once again with more strength. *Munyuu*, and. His arm was buried in Carols abundant breasts. C Huh? Who are you calling small breasts!? C Wawah! He was pulled from the opposite direction this time. C I do have a certain size in its own way. Hayato-kun checked them as he saw them directly! C He, hey! What are you saying!? C Di, directly. Nii-san, what does that mean? The next participant was his little sister Karen. She lifts her eyebrows from the front and asked. C No, well, that was an accident, how to say it C You guys, calm down for a bit, okay? If you want to quarrel, do it in a proper place. For Hayato who was perplexed as to how this place was disturbed, the strongest helper appeared. Sakuras and Karens manager, Souffle Clairrail. She scolded Sakura and Karen with a shaky appearance and turned her eyes to Carol. C And Carol, I believe that this is not the place for you to waste time, right? C oh, thats right. I have to move to the broadcast seat soon. Hayato-kun, do your best . Throwing a kiss and leaving, Carol left the spot. C She is kind of a noisy girl huh. That was the impression of Carol to Hayato. He even thought that she resembles a typhoon. C Right? She is really troublesome. C But, I have a hunch that its almost the same impression when I first saw you. C Come on, thats not true! Sakura desperately denies it. C You think so? I thought that it would be something like a quarrel. Look, it is said that quarreling means that you are on good terms, isnt it? C Hmm, thats not true besides, she is five years old than me. C Eh? For real? C Yeah, that old hag dress herself to look younger! It was a shock that she didnt look like that at all. C At any rate, she isnt an old hag. Do you dislike her that much? C I hate her! Sakura makes an immediate response, but there was a person who thinks different. Its Karen. C But, but Sakura-san, Carol-sans songs, you like them, isnt it? The new song of some time ago, you praised it. C Th, thats. Look, the human nature and the value of their creative work are different. Its just like that! I can perfectly isolate them and evaluate them properly! Looking at Sakura saying so, Hayato and Karen laughed looking at each other. C Wha, you too, why are you laughing tell me! Now, its the final of the 200 meters race. Eight players are participatingDD The introduction of the participating players by Carol was echoing in the stadium. In the third lane is the member of Little Garden, Kisaragi Hayato! The cheers are coming from the front row of the spectators seats where Sakura and Karen are. Both of them stood up and cheered Hayato. C KyaaaDDD, go for it, Hayato-kun! C Please do your best, Nii-san! Emilia sitting next to them, stared motionlessly at the figure of Hayato. C Now, I guess if Hayato can win this. Thats what Fritz said. He was sitting side by side with Latia in the row behind Karen, Sakura and Emilia, watching the participants warming up on the battlefield. C Relax, Im sure hes going to win. Looking back, Emilia answered. Hayato has already won the 100 meters race. Moreover, it was with a world record. C The problem is if he can bend on the curve properly. Shuemei said that, sitting in the back seat of Fritz. C It was a dangerous place in the semifinals. Noah, sitting to the side of Shuemei, said to continue that. This 200 meters race is with the use of armamentDD. Moreover, you can accelerate using energy. Their speed can be compared with one of a race car. 100 meters race is a straight line. Therefore, in order to stop you need to reverse thrust after crossing the line, but a 200 meters run would make the track a semicircle. If you miss control in a curve, then there is the possibility of ending in the wall. The semifinal took place 30 minutes ago. Even though Hayato was able to win the preliminary contest going at ease with his opponents, for the semifinals that wont work, so he decided to output energy from the start. As a result, he couldnt bend the curve successfully and wasnt able to finish in first place, but he advanced to the next one in second place. C Be at ease, Hayato will win. Im sure of it. Alphonse said that, eating a hot dog next to Noah. C No, its absolutely necessary to gain victory. For the honor of Little Garden! C Hee, you are saying pretty cool things today, isnt it? Latia is surprised after the enthusiastic talk of Alphonse. C Ehehe, you think so? That *hehe*, a smile was floating on the face of Alphonse. Noah was sighing next to him. C Latia, dont be fooled. Alphonse is just betting on Hayato. C A bet? C s-Sports competitions are subject to betting, and the bet on Hayato at the 100 meters race was a very profitable one. *Ehehe*, Alphonse smiles. C Then that means that you are betting on Hayato even at the 200 meters race. C Indeed. C then in the case that Hayato wins the championship, doesnt that mean that Alphonse is in favor of it? C Wh, what are you saying Latia!? C Yeah, thats fine, isnt it? C Haha yup, I think so too. C Shuemei and Noah, its time! C Everyone, the race its about to start! In response to Karens words, everyones gazes are concentrated on the track. Along with the usual encouraging yell of HUNDRED ON, the participants deployed their armaments. Then, took the position of Crouch Start. BANG! The gunshot echoes in the silent stadium. Hayato was the first to come out before the great cheers arise. Its an acceleration that he seems to have forgotten about what happened in the semifinals. C If this goes as it is, its going to be Hayato-kuns victory! Sakura cried without thinking. C Yes! Karen also agrees with her. However, the curve before the eyes of Hayato was drawing near. C Lets see, can he turn? Fritz smiles and grins. C Its okay, he is going to turn. If its Hayato, then thats a sure thing! Emilia said with confidence. Hayato brought down his body, putting it horizontally, almost touching the ground surface. Many would think that he will fall at this rate. C Hayato, keep it like that! Latia screams. C You can do it, Hayato! Then, Alphonse also shouted. They wonder if such cheering reached him. Hayato keeps his posture without falling and made it through the goal. He ran through the goal line in first place. C Hooray! C He did it! Karen and Sakura stood up, embracing each other. C He diiiiiiiiiid iiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! Jumping up, Alphonse said with a loud voice. Near him, Emilia had a smile on her face. C Hayato won, isnt it? C hey, Alphonse-kun. How much did you won? C Ah, wait! Noah robbed the PDA that Alphonse was watching. C DDDugh, you bet to others besides Hayato! C That is, I thought that because of that time. And that there is a curve then C then, as a result of spreading your gamble, you didnt earn too much. With this, you wont get to treat to everyone C Because he won the 100 meters, Hayato is more popular than I thought. So that means that I didnt get too much of it C Good grief Oh dear, and Noah turned her hands to the sky in exasperation. C But, Hayato-kun won the championship, and you decided to treat us. The 100 meters was pretty profitable so there shouldnt be any problem, am I right? C Eeh!? So in this way, in the middle of this group, is when its planned that the celebration is going to be Alphonses treat. Hayato, who cancelled his armament, was taking big breaths at the corner of the track, wiping the sweat floating on his forehead with his arms. C It looks like I managed to win It was a pretty tight one. If he did only a single mistake, he thought that he could have cause trouble to the surroundings, let alone losing, so he felt relieved from the bottom of his heart. In the 200 meters race, the gold medal, following the one in the 100 meters race goes to the participant Kisaragi Hayato! Hayato raised his hands to respond to Carols announcement and cheers came from the spectators. (This mark the end of my competition. Now its the turn of Fritz and the others huh) Hayato turns his eyes to Fritz and Latia, who are standing up and clapping in the audience seats. Fritzs turn came after Hayatos celebration party which also served as a luncheon meeting. It was a shooting tournament held on the coast behind the arena. There, he shot to targets more than 5 kilometers ahead. And like Hayato, his victory set a new world record. Rumors are saying that a charming handsome person have played a role in capturing the terrorists who hit the venue, and with that, the popularity of Fritz appears to be considerable high. Immediately after the gold medal was decided, many women surrounded him. Among the ordinary people, around 50 of them were Slayers. Latia wanted to bless him the most than anyone, so she was dissatisfied seeing that scene. C Its not funny, its not funny at all! While saying so, she was sitting on the sandy beach grasping her knees, scribbling on the beach with a tree branch. Stupid Fritz He wonders why she is so anger. As measured immediately after the punching machine, Latia beat the third place in the girls division and shined a bronze medal. C Well done! C No! After the medal awarding ceremony. While Fritz was stroking her head, Latia was holding a sulking expression. C Why are you like that, be more happy. C Strawberry parfait. C What? C Ill be happier if you give me that. C Why would I do that? C Just do it, okay! Do it! C Okay I got it. Ill do it. C Alright, then thats OK. Finally Latia showed a happy smile. C Kisaragi Hayato won in the mens division of 100 meters and 200 meters. Fritz Grantz won in the long range shooting division and Latia Saint million got a bronze medal. Members of our team seemed to stand out even at the competition of s-Sports. In a room prepared in the stadium, Claire had a satisfying smile while drinking black tea. C With this, the attention to Little Garden will rise even more. C Thats true. Focusing the attention to Little Garden isnt a bad thing. It can also gather Slayers with wonderful abilities as well as adherents. C ButDD In a complete change, Claire stiffened her expression. C We will need to be more vigilant than ever. C I agree. Making a fuss as the winning candidate, that will make the opponent teams to face Little Garden with their best members. If it comes to that, they will have difficulties to win. C Be that as it may, there was no re-attack by the terrorists, the s-Sports competition finished without problems. Everybody seems to be in good shape, and the rest are at full powerDD. Three days laterDD In the midst of a state of high alert, the main event of the World Martial Arts Tournament is here. The team battles of countries and organizations has started. Volume 8 - CH 2 At the raffle held the day after the end of individual matches, the first match of Little Garden was decided as the second match on the second day of team battles. The opponent is a selection team of the Real Republic located on the continent of South Liberia. And the night before the game, they were called. The members had a strategy meeting for the match of tomorrow, in the hotel conference room. If I have something to say is that, honestly, the ability of the Slayers from Real Republic is not that great. No matter the sort of methods they use, and the members that participate, the calculations of <> said that the odds of Little Garden to win are over 99% The floating monitor shows Chris Steinbelt, the main analyst of Little Garden. He was participating in the strategy conference from Little Garden through the CyberNet. C If thats the case, it would be the best to have members participate for the first time in such external match* desuwane. Claires line of sight is directed towards Hayato, Fritz and Latia. C Would that mean we are going earlier than the President? C Affirmative desuwa. Claire answered to Hayato who asked. C Depending on the format of the match, I plan to make Kisaragi Hayato, Latia Saint million and Fritz Grantz to be the core of the battles, and so to experience an external match desu. There are three types of team battles. First of all the <<3 vs 3>>DD Three people are selected from each team, so six people fight in total. Next is <>. There are five members who can participate, and its a form where they keep fighting until the leader is declared unable to continue, give up or when changing players. When all five of the opponents are defeated, the teams victory is decided. The last one is < >DD This is also of five members, but they cant participate more than once. Members are assigned as senpou, jihou, chuuken, fukushou and taishou*, and so they fight with the one assigned with the same role as them, which means, senpou vs senpou, jihou vs jihou and so on. The team who gets three victories wins. Theres <<3 vs 3>>, << Knockout Competition >> and << Points Taker Competition >>. Then, its supposed to be decided by lottery before the match. C In brief, if its a match where more than three people come outDDlike <> or < > then it will be my turn to participate. Thats what Emilia said. Because shes the same as Hayato and the other two, a freshman, then its natural for her to also come out. She said it with such attitude. However, Claire instantly denies it. C No, in that case, Im thinking of sending out Krovahn and Nakri masuwa. C Eeh, and why not me!? C The armament of you and Nesat are specialsDDthose arent something to show off from the beginning. For Little Garden, it is like a secret weapon desukara. C I see, thats why I wasnt put in s-Sports. You said so. C Indeed desuwa. But, depending on the situation, it cannot be said that there is no possibility of participation. Dont get full of yourself, and each one of you be preparedDDunderstood desuwane? The next day. The second match on the second day of team battles. The turn of Hayato and the others from Little Garden came. The audience gathered at the venue for the entry of the favorites gets excited. C Like I thought, I feel a little nervous. C Well, its the same for me. Fritz agrees with Hayato. They watched the battle of the army of Britannia yesterday, so they know how the match will proceed. They were already in the waiting space that was set on a corner of the battlefield. Its a small room where members of the team participating in the match and a part of the staff were admitted. Theres a bench and the battlefield can be seen through the tempered glass. What its going to be done are the greetings between the representatives, and the lottery to decide the battle format. The representative from Little Garden is ClaireDD And the captain Jagle Juggle from Real Republic came out, and after shaking hands, they drew lots. Even if its called a lottery, they choose and press one of the five buttons on the small device given to them. A x grid is displayed in the large-sized vision of the hall. From the left in the vertical row. Numbers are listed in the horizontal row from to in order from the top. When Claire pushed the button, all the squares in the vertical row shined. Next, when Jagle pushed a button, the square in the vertical , horizontal shined, the match format was decided. <<3 vs 3>>DDthe match format has been decided as <<3 vs 3>>! That means that Hayato, Fritz and Latia are selected to participate in the battle. C As I said last night, the opponents abilities arent that high masenwa. However, we are the favorites. The opponent will come out with their best members from the beginning. You must not underestimate them desuwa. Are we clear desuwane? C Got it. C Then as representatives of Little Garden, please fight wisely. C Hayato, Fritz and Latia, do your best. C Yeah. Pushed on the back from the words of Claire and Emilia, they walked towards the battlefield. By the way, in case of <<3 vs 3>>, if all of the members are knocked out or they surrender then the match is decided, otherwise the decision is made by the referee of the tournament headquarters. In this connection, unlike other formats, there are no penalties for being less than 10 seconds out of the ring. However, if you stay more than 10 seconds outside the battlefield, that will be treated the same as being knocked out, then you will be unable to participate in the match. The time limit for the match can be at the most 30 minutes. It is the double of individual matches and other forms of battles. C As Claire-sama says, the opponent has come with their best three as expected. Thats what Erika said. Now, with the large vision of the stadium, along with Carols announcement, the members participating for the team of Real Republic are being introduced. First is the captain of Real Republic, Jagle Juggle. His Hundred is a Crusher type, the weapon is an axe. The name of the Hundred is <> Lion King or something along those lines. He is a descendant of the family that inherits the blood of indigenous people that governed the village of the forest, and his long orange hair and his Variable Suit makes him looks like his skin was one of a beast. Galette Lynn is introduced next. She is the only woman among the members of Real Republic, a Battle Shooter type of Slayer that fights with two handguns using hand-to-hand fighting techniques. The name of her Hundred is <